Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
De Forest, John William, 1826-1906 [1867], Miss Ravenel's conversion from secession to loyalty. (Harper & Brothers, New York) [word count] [eaf542T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Front matter Covers, Edges and Spine

-- --

[figure description] Top Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Spine.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Back Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Bottom Edge.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

[figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

Hic Fructus Virtutis; Clifton Waller Barrett [figure description] 542EAF. Free Endpaper with Bookplate: heraldry figure with a green tree on top and shield below. There is a small gray shield hanging from the branches of the tree, with three blue figures on that small shield. The tree stands on a base of gray and black intertwined bars, referred to as a wreath in heraldic terms. Below the tree is a larger shield, with a black background, and with three gray, diagonal stripes across it; these diagonal stripes are referred to as bends in heraldic terms. There are three gold leaves in line, end-to-end, down the middle of the center stripe (or bend), with green veins in the leaves. Note that the colors to which this description refers appear in some renderings of this bookplate; however, some renderings may appear instead in black, white and gray tones.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

THE NEW BOOKS OF THE SEASON PUBLISHED BY HARPER & BROTHERS, New York.

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

Harper & Brothers will send the following works by mail, postage prepaid, to any
part of the United States, on receipt of the price.

Harper's Catalogue and Trade-List may be obtained gratuitously on application
to the Publishers personally, or will be sent by mail on receipt of Five Cents.

McClintock and Strong's Cyclopædia.

A Cyclopædia of Biblical, Theological, and Ecclesiastical
Literature. Prepared by the Rev. John McClintock,
D.D., and James Strong, S.T.D. Vol. I.—A, B. Royal
8vo, Cloth, $5 00; Sheep, $6 00; Half Mor., $8 00.

Christie's Faith.

By the Author of “Mattie: a Stray,” “Carry's Confession,”
&c. 12mo, Cloth, $1 75.

Thrilling Adventures of Daniel Ellis,

The great Union Guide of East Tennessee for a Period
of nearly Four Years during the great Southern Rebellion.
Written by Himself. Containing a Short Biography
of the Author. With Illustrations. 12mo, Cloth,
$2 50.

Trollope's Last Chronicle of Barset.

The Last Chronicle of Barset. A Novel. By Anthony
Trollope,
Author of “Can You Forgive Her?” “The
Small House at Allington,” “Doctor Thorne,” “Framley
Parsonage,” &c. 8vo, Cloth and Paper. (Just
Ready.)

Henry Winter Davis's Speeches and Addresses.

Speeches and Addresses delivered in the Congress of
the United States, and on several Public Occasions, by
Henry Winter Davis, of Maryland. Preceded by a
Sketch of his Life, Public Services, and Character (being
an Oration by the Hon. J. A. J. Creswell, U. S.
Senator from Maryland). With Notes, Introductory
and Explanatory. 8vo, Cloth, $4 00.

-- 002 --

[figure description] Advertisement. Page 002.[end figure description]

Trollope's Claverings.

The Claverings. A Novel. By Anthony Trollope,
Author of “The Last Chronicle of Barset,” &c. With
Illustrations. 8vo, Paper, 50 cents; Cloth, $1 00.

American Leaves:

Familiar Notes of Thought and Life. By Rev. Samuel
Osgood,
D.D. 12mo, Cloth, Beveled Edges, $1 75.

Played Out.

A Novel. By Annie Thomas, Author of “On Guard,”
“Denis Donne,” “Playing for High Stakes,” “Walter
Goring,” &c. 8vo, Paper, 75 cents.

Annals of a Quiet Neighborhood.

A Novel. By George Macdonald, M.A. 12mo, Cloth,
$1 75.

Two Marriages.

A Novel. By Miss Mulock, Author of “John Halifax,
Gentleman,” “A Noble Life,” “Christian's Mistake,”
&c., &c. Large 12mo, Cloth, Beveled Edges,” $1 50.

The Land of Thor.

By J. Ross Browne, Author of “An American Family
in Germany,” “Crusoe's Island,” “Yusef,” &c. Illustrations.
12mo, Cloth. (Nearly Ready.)

The Village on the Cliff.

A Novel. By Miss Thackeray, Author of “The Story
of Elizabeth.” Illustrated. 8vo, Paper, 25 cents.

Partisan Life with Mosby;

Or, Three Years with Mosby and his Men. By John
Scott,
of Fauquier, Author of “The Lost Principle”
and “Letters to an Officer in the Army.” 8vo, Cloth.
(In Press.)

Black Sheep.

A Novel. By Edmund Yates, Author of “Kissing the
Rod,” “Land at Last,” &c. 8vo, Paper, 50 cents.

Preliminaries

-- --

[figure description] Title-Page.[end figure description]

Title Page MISS RAVENEL'S CONVERSION
FROM
SECESSION TO LOYALTY.
NEW YORK:
HARPER & BROTHERS, PUBLISHERS,
FRANKLIN SQUARE.

1867.

-- --

[figure description] Copyright Page.[end figure description]

Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year one thousand eight
hundred and sixty-seven, by
HARPER & BROTHERS,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the Southern District of
New York.

-- --

CONTENTS.

[figure description] Contents Page.[end figure description]

CHAPTER

PAGE


I. Mr. Edward Colburne becomes acquainted with Miss Lillie
Ravenel 7

II. Miss Ravenel becomes acquainted with Lieutenant Colonel
Carter 19

III. Mr. Colburne takes a Segar with Lieutenant Colonel Carter 34

IV. The Dramatic Personages go on a Picnic, and study the
Ways of New Boston 44

V. The Dramatic Personages get News from Bull Run 59

VI. Mr. Colburne sees his Way clear to be a Soldier 71

VII. Captain Colburne raises a Company, and Colonel Carter a
Regiment 84

VIII. The Brave bid “Good-by” to the Fair 99

IX. From New Boston to New Orleans, viâ Fort Jackson 112

X. The Ravenels find Captain Colburne in good Quarters 125

XI. New Orleans Life and New Orleans Ladies 142

XII. Colonel Carter befriends the Ravenels 159

XIII. The Course of True Love begins to run rough 175

XIV. Lillie chooses for herself 191

XV. Lillie bids “Good-by” to the Lover whom she has chosen
and to the Lover whom she would not choose 203

XVI. Colonel Carter gains one Victory and Miss Ravenel another
218

XVII. Colonel Carter is entirely victorious before he begins his
Campaign 232

XVIII. Doctor Ravenel commences the Reorganization of Southern
Labor 247

XIX. The Reorganization of Southern Labor is continued with
Vigor 261

-- iv --

[figure description] Contents Page. Page iv.[end figure description]

XX. Captain Colburne marches and fights with Credit 275

XXI. Captain Colburne has Occasion to see Life in a Hospital
289

XXII. Captain Colburne re-enforces the Ravenels in Time to
aid them in running away 303

XXIII. Captain Colburne covers the Retreat of the Southern
Labor Organization 319

XXIV. A desperate Attack and a successful Defense 333

XXV. Domestic Happiness in spite of adverse Circumstances 346

XXVI. Captain Colburne describes Camp and Field Life 360

XXVII. Colonel Carter makes an Astronomical Expedition with
a dangerous Fellow-traveler 371

XXVIII. The Colonel continues to be led into Temptation 385

XXIX. Lillie reaches the Apotheosis of Womanhood 401

XXX. Colonel Carter commits his first ungentlemanly Action 414

XXXI. A Torture which might have been spared 427

XXXII. A most logical Conclusion 440

XXXIII. Lillie devotes herself entirely to the Rising Generation 459

XXXIV. Lillie's Attention is recalled to the Risen Generation 473

XXXV. Captain Colburne as Mr. Colburne 489

XXXVI. A Brace of Offers 503

XXXVII. A Marriage 517

Main text

-- --

p542-014 CHAPTER I. MR. EDWARD COLBURNE BECOMES ACQUAINTED WITH MISS LILLIE RAVENEL.

[figure description] [Page 007].[end figure description]

It was shortly after the capitulation of loyal Fort Sumter
to rebellious South Carolina that Mr. Edward Colburne
of New Boston made the acquaintance of Miss Lillie
Ravenel of New Orleans.

An obscure American author remarks in one of his rejected
articles, (which he had the kindness to read to me
from the manuscript) that every great historical event reverberates
in a very remarkable manner through the fortunes
of a multitude of private and even secluded individuals.
No volcanic eruption rends a mountain without
stirring the existence of the mountain's mice. It was unquestionably
the southern rebellion which brought Miss
Ravenel and Mr. Colburne into interesting juxtaposition.
But for this gigantic political upturning it is probable
that the young lady would never gave visited New Boston
where the young gentleman then lived, or, visiting
it and meeting him there, would have been a person of no
necessary importance in his eyes. But how could a most
loyal, warm-hearted youth fail to be interested in a pretty
and intelligent girl who was exiled from her home because
her father would not be a rebel?

New Boston, by the way, is the capital city of the little
Yankee State of Barataria. I ask pardon for this

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

geographical impertinence of introducing a seventh State into
New England, and solemnly affirm that I do not mean to
disturb thereby the congressional balance of the republic.
I make the arrangement with no political object, but solely
for my private convenience, so that I may tell my story
freely without being accused of misrepresenting this private
individual, or insulting that public functionary, or
burlesquing any self-satisfied community. Like Sancho
Panza's famous island of the same name, Barataria was
surrounded by land, at least to a much greater extent than
most islands.

It was through Ravenel the father that Colburne made
the acquaintance of Miss Ravenel. In those days, not yet
a soldier, but only a martially disposed young lawyer and
wrathful patriot, he used to visit the New Boston House
nearly every evening, running over all the journals in the
reading-room, devouring the telegraphic reports that were
brought up hot from the newspaper offices, and discussing
the great political events of the time with the heroes and
sages of the city. One evening he found nobody in the
reading-room but a stranger, a tall gentleman of about
fifty, with a baldish head and a slight stoop in the shoulders,
attired in an English morning-suit of modest snuffcolor.
He was reading the New York Evening Post
through a rather dandified eyeglass. Presently he put the
eyeglass in his vest pocket, produced a pair of steel-bowed
spectacles, slipped them on his nose and resumed his reading
with an air of increased facility and satisfaction. He
was thus engaged, and Colburne was waiting for the Post,
raging meanwhile over that copperhead sheet, The New
Boston Index, when there was a pleasant rustle of female
attire in the hall which led by the reading-room.

“Papa, put on your eyeglass,” said a silver voice which
Colburne liked. “Do take off those horrid spectacles.
They make you look as old as Ararat.”

“My dear, the eyeglass makes me feel as old as you
say,” responded papa.

-- 009 --

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

“Well, stop reading then and come up stairs,” was the
young person's next command. “I've had such an awful
afternoon with those pokey people. I want to tell
you—”

Here she caught sight of Colburne regarding her fixedly
in the mirror, and with another rustle of vesture she suddenly
slid beyond reach of the angle of incidence and refraction.

The stranger laid down the Post in his lap, pocketed
his spectacles, and, looking about him, caught sight of
Colburne.

“I beg your pardon, sir,” said he with a frank, friendly,
man of the world sort of smile. “I have kept the evening
paper a long time. Will you have it?”

To our young gentleman the civility of this well-bred,
middle-aged personage was somewhat imposing, and consequently
he made his best bow and would not accept of
the Post until positively assured that the other had entirely
done with it. Moreover he would not commence reading
immediately because that might seem like a tacit reproach;
so he uttered a few patriotic common-places on
the news of the day, and thereby gave occasion for this
history.

“Yes, a sad struggle, a sad struggle—especially for the
South,” assented the unnamed gentleman. “You can't
imagine how unprepared they are for it. The South is
just like the town's poor rebelling against the authorities;
the more successful they are, the more sure to be ruined.”

While he spoke he looked in the young and strange face
of his hearer with as much seeming earnestness as if the
latter had been an old acquaintance whose opinions were
of value to him. There was an amiable fascination in the
sympathetic grey eyes and the persuasive smile. He
caught Colburne's expression of interest and proceeded.

“Nobody can tell me anything about those unlucky,
misguided people. I am one of them by birth—I have
lived among them nearly all my life—I know them. They

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

are as ill-informed as Hottentots. They have no more idea
of their relative strength as compared to that of the United
States than the Root-diggers of the Rocky Mountains.
They are doomed to perish by their own ignorance and
madness.”

“It will probably be a short struggle,” said Colburne,
speaking the common belief of the North.

“I don't know—I don't know about that; we mustn't
be too sure of that. You must understand that they are
barbarians, and that all barbarians are obstinate and reckless.
They will hold out like the Florida Seminoles.
They will resist like jackasses and heroes. They won't
know any better. They will be an honor to the fortitude
and a sarcasm on the intelligence of human nature. They
will become an example in history of much that is great,
and all that is foolish.”

“May I ask what part of the South you have resided
in?” inquired Colburne.

“I am a South Carolinian born. But I have lived in
New Orleans for the last twenty years, summers excepted.
A man can't well live there the year round. He must be
away occasionally, to clear his system of its malaria physical
and moral. It is a Sodom. I consider it a proof of
depravity in any one to want to go there. But there was
my work, and there I staid—as little as possible. I staid
till this stupid, barbarous Ashantee rebellion drove me out.”

“I am afraid you will be an exile for some time, sir,”
observed Colburne, after a short silence during which he
regarded the exiled stranger with patriotic sympathy.

“I am afraid so,” was the answer, uttered in a tone
which implied serious reflection if not sadness.

He remembers the lost home, the sacrificed wealth, the
undeserved hostility, the sentence of outlawry which
should have been a meed of honor, thought the enthusiastic
young patriot. The voice of welcome ought to greet
him, the hand of friendship ought to aid him, here among
loyal men.

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

“I hope you stay some time in New Boston, sir,” he
observed aloud. “If I can be of the slightest benefit to
you, I shall be most happy. Allow me to offer you my
card, sir.”

“Oh! Thank you. You are extremely kind,” said the
stranger. He bowed very politely and smiled very cordially
as he took the bit of pasteboard; but at the same
time there was a slight fixity of surprise in his eye which
made the sensitive Colburne color. He read the name on
the card; then, with a start as of reminiscence, glanced at
it again; then leaned forward and peered into the young
man's face with an air of eager curiosity.

“Are you—is it possible!—are you related to Doctor
Edward Colburne of this place who died fourteen or fifteen
years ago?”

“I am his son, sir.”

“Is it possible! I am delighted to meet you. I am
most sincerely and earnestly gratified. I knew your father
well. I had particular occasion to know him as a fellow
beginner in mineralogy at a time when the science was
little studied in this country. We corresponded and exchanged
specimens. My name is Ravenel. I have been
for twenty years professor of theory and practice in the
Medical College of New Orleans. An excellent place for
a dissecting class, by the way. So many negroes are
whipped to death, so many white gentlemen die in their
boots, as the saying is, that we rarely lack for subjects.—
But you must have been quite young when you had the
misfortune—and science had the misfortune—to lose your
father. Really, you have quite his look about the eyes
and forehead. What profession may I ask?”

“Law,” said Colburne, who was flushed with pleasure
over the acquisition of this charming acquaintance, so evidently
to him a man of the world, a savant, a philosopher,
and a patriotic martyr.

“Law—that is a smattering of it—just enough to have
an office and do notary work.”

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

“A good profession! A grand profession! But I should
have expected your father's son to be a physician or a mineralogist.”

He took off his spectacles and surveyed Colburne's
frank, handsome face with evidently sincere interest. He
seemed as much occupied with this young stranger's history
and prospects as he had been a moment before with his
own beliefs and exile.

At this stage of the conversation one of the hotel servants
entered the room and said, “Sir, the young lady
wishes you would come up stairs, if you please, sir.”

“Oh, certainly,” answered the stranger, or, as I may
now call him, the Doctor. “Mr. Colburne, come up to my
room, if you are at leisure. I shall be most happy to have
a longer conversation with you.”

Colburne was in the usual quandary of young and modest
men on such occasions. He wished to accept the invitation;
he feared that he ought not to take advantage of it;
he did not know how to decline it. After a lightning-like
consideration of the pros and cons, after a stealthy glance
at his toilet in the mirror, he showed the good sense and
had the good luck to follow Doctor Ravenel to his private
parlor. As they entered, the same silver voice which Colburne
had heard below, exclaimed, “Why papa! What
has kept you so long? I have been as lonely as a mouse
in a trap.”

“Lillie, let me introduce Mr. Colburne to you,” answered
papa. “My dear sir, take this arm chair. It is
much more comfortable than those awkward mahogany
uprights. Don't suppose that I want it. I prefer the sofa,
I really do.”

Miss Ravenel, I suppose I ought to state in this exact
place, was very fair, with lively blue eyes and exceedingly
handsome hair, very luxuriant, very wavy and of a flossy
blonde color lighted up by flashes of amber. She was tall
and rather slender, with a fine form and an uncommon
grace of manner and movement. Colburne was flattered

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

by the quick blush and pretty momentary flutter of embarrassment
with which she received him. This same irrepressible
blush and flutter often interested those male individuals
who were fortunate enough to make Miss Ravenel's
acquaintance. Each young fellow thought that she was
specially interested in himself; that the depths of her
womanly nature were stirred into pleasurable excitement
by his advent. And it was frequently not altogether a
mistake. Miss Ravenel was interested in people, in a considerable
number of people, and often at first sight. She
had her father's sympathetic character, as well as his
graceful cordiality and consequent charm of manner, the
whole made more fascinating by being veiled in a delicate
gauze of womanly dignity. As to her being as lovely as a
houri, I confess that there were different opinions on that
question, and I do not care to settle it, as I of course
might, by a tyrannical affirmation.

It is curious how resolutely most persons demand that
the heroine of a story shall be extraordinarily handsome.
And yet the heroine of many a love affair in our own lives
is not handsome; and most of us fall in love, quite earnestly
and permanently in love too, with rather plain women.
Why then should I strain my conscience by asserting
broadly and positively that Miss Ravenel was a first class
beauty? But I do affirm without hesitation that, like her
father, she was socially charming. I go farther: she was
also very loveable and (I beg her pardon) very capable of
loving; although up to this time she did not feel sure that
she possessed either of these two qualities.

She had simply bowed with a welcoming smile and that
flattering blush, but without speaking or offering her hand,
when Colburne was presented. I suspect that she waited
for her father to give her a key to the nature of the interview
and an intimation as to whether she should join in
the conversation. She was quite capable of such small
forethought, and Doctor Ravenel was worthy of the trust.

“Mr. Colburne is the son of Doctor Colburne, my dear,”

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

he observed as soon as his guest was seated. “You have
heard me speak of the Doctor's premature and lamented
death. I think myself very fortunate in meeting his son.”

“You are very kind to call on us, Mr. Colburne,” said
the silver voice with a musical accent which almost
amounted to a singsong. “I hope you don't hate Southerners,”
she added with a smile which made Colburne feel
for a moment as if he could not heartily hate Beauregard,
then the representative man of the rebellion. “We are
from Louisiana, you know.”

“I regret to hear it,” answered Colburne.

“Oh, don't pity us,” she laughed. “It is not such a bad
place.”

“Please don't misunderstand me. I meant that I regret
your exile from your home.”

“Thank you for that. I don't know whether papa will
thank you or not. He doesn't appreciate Louisiana. I
don't believe he is conscious that he has suffered a misfortune
in being obliged to quit it. I am. New Boston is
very pretty, and the people are very nice. But you know
how it is; it is bad to lose one's home.”

“My dear, I can't help laughing at your grand misfortune,”
said the Doctor. “We are something like the Hebrews
when they lost Pharaoh king of Egypt, or like people
who lose a sinking wreck by getting on a sound vessel.
Besides, our happy home turned us out of doors.”

The Doctor felt that he had a right to abuse his own,
especially after it had ill-treated him.

“Were you absolutely exiled, sir?” asked Colburne.

“I had to take sides. Those unhappy Chinese allow no
neutrals—nothing but themselves, the central flowery people,
and outside barbarians. They have fed on the poor
blacks until they can't abide a man who isn't a cannibal.
He is a reproach to them, and they must make away with
him. They remind me of a cracker whom I met at a cross
road tavern in one of my journeys through the north of
Georgia. This man, a red-nosed, tobacco-drizzling,

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

whiskey-perfumed giant, invited me to drink with him, and,
when I declined, got furious and wanted to fight me. I
told him that I never drank whiskey and that it made me
sick, and finally suceeeded in pacifying him without touching
his poison. In fact he made me a kind of apology for
having offered to cut my throat. `Wa'al, fact is, stranger,'
said he, `I,' (laying an accent as strong as his liquor
on the personal pronoun) `I use whiskey.'—You understand
the inference, I suppose: a man who refused whiskey
was a contradiction, a reproach to his personality: such a
man he could not suffer to live. It was the Brooks and
Sumner affair over again. Brooks says, `Fact is I believe
in slavery,' and immediately hits Sumner over the head
for not believing in it.”

“Something like my grandfather, who, when he had to
diet, used to want the whole family to live on dry toast,”
observed Colburne. “For the time being he believed in
the universal propriety and necessity of toast.”

“Were you in danger of violence before you left New
Orleans?” he presently asked. “I beg pardon if I am too
curious.”

“Violence? Why, not precisely; not immediate violence.
The breaking-off point was this. I must explain
that I dabble in chemistry as well as mineralogy. Now in
all that city of raw materialism, of cotton-bale and sugar-hogshead
instinct—I can't call it intelligence—there was
not a man of southern principles who knew enough of chemistry
to make a fuse. They wanted to possess themselves
of the United States forts in their State. They supposed
that they would be obliged to shell them. The shells they
had plundered from the United States arsenal; but the
fuses were wanting. A military committee requested me
to fabricate them. Of course I was driven to make an immediate
choice between rebellion and loyalty. I took the
first steamboat to New York, getting off just in time to
escape the system of surveillance which the vigilance committees
established.”

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

It may seem odd to some sensible people that this learned
gentleman of over fifty should expose his own history
so freely to a young fellow whom he had not seen until
half an hour before. But it was a part of the Doctor's
character to suppose that humanity took an interest in him
just as he took an interest in all humanity; and his natural
frankness had been increased by contact with the prevailing
communicativeness of his open-hearted fellow-citizens
of the South. I dare say that he would have unfolded
the tale of his exile to an intelligent stage-driver by whom
he might have chanced to sit, with as little hesitation as
he poured it into the ears of this graduate of a distinguished
university and representative of a staid puritanical
aristocracy. He had no thought of claiming admiration
for his self-sacrificing loyalty. His story was worth telling,
not because it was connected with his interests, but
because it had to do with his sentiments and convictions.
Why should he not relate it to a stranger who was evidently
capable of sympathising with those sentiments and
appreciating those convictions?

But there was another reason for the Doctor's frankness.
At that time every circumstance of the opening civil war,
every item of life that came from hostile South to indignant
North, was regarded by all as a species of public
property. If you put down your name on a hotel register
as arrived from Charleston, Savannah, Mobile, New Orleans,
or any other point south of Mason & Dixon's line,
you were immediately addressed and catechised. People
wanted to know how you escaped, and why you tried to
escape; and were ready to accord you any credit you demanded
for perilous adventures and patriotic motives;
and did not perceive it nor think a bit ill of you if you
showed yourself somewhat of a romancer and braggart.
And you, on the other hand, did not object to telling your
story, but let it out as naturally as a man just rescued
from drowning opens his heart to the sympathising crowd
which greets him on the river bank.

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

Now Miss Ravenel was a rebel. Like all young people
and almost all women she was strictly local, narrowly
geographical in her feelings and opinions. She was colored
by the soil in which she had germinated and been nurtured;
and during that year no flower could be red, white
and blue in Louisiana. Accordingly the young lady listened
to the Doctor's story of his self-imposed exile and to
his sarcasms upon the people of her native city with certain
pretty little starts and sniffs of disapprobation which
reminded Colburne of the counterfeit spittings of a kitten
playing anger. She could not under any provocation
quarrel with her father, but she could perseveringly and
energetically disagree with his opinions. When he had
closed his tirade and history she broke forth in a defence
of her darling Dixie.

“Now, papa, you are too bad. Mr. Colburne, don't
you think he is too bad? Just see here. Louisiana is my
native State, and papa has lived there half his life. He
could not have been treated more kindly, nor have been
thought more of, than he was by those Ashantees, as he
calls them, until he took sides against them. If you never
lived with the southerners you don't know how pleasant
they are. I don't mean those rough creatures from Arkansas
and Texas, nor the stupid Acadians, nor the poor
white trash. There are low people everywhere. But I
do say that the better classes of Louisiana and Mississippi
and Georgia and South Carolina and Virginia, yes, and of
Tennessee and Kentucky, are right nice. If they don't
know all about chemistry and mineralogy, they can talk
delightfully to ladies. They are perfectly charming at receptions
and dinner parties. They are so hospitable, too,
and generous and courteous! Now I call that civilization.
I say that such people are civilized.”

“They have taught you Ashantee English, though,”
smiled the Doctor, who has not yet fully realized the fact
that his daughter has become a young lady, and ought no
longer to be criticised like a school girl. “I am afraid

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

Mr. Colburne won't understand what `right nice'
means.”

“Oh, yes he will. Do try to understand it, Mr. Colburne,”
answers Miss Ravenel, coloring to her temples and
fluttering like a canary whose cage has been shaken, but
still smiling good-naturedly. Her father's satire, delivered
before a stranger, touched her, but could not irritate a
good temper softened by affection.

“I must be allowed to use those Ashantee phrases once
in a while,” she went on. “We learn them from our old
mammas; that is, you know, our nice old black nurses.
Well, I admit that the mammas are not grammarians. I
admit that Louisiana is not perfect. But it is my Louisiana.
And, papa, it ought to be your Louisiana. I think
we owe fealty to our State, and should go with it wherever
it goes. Don't you believe in State rights, Mr. Colburne?
Wouldn't you stand by Barataria in any and every
case?”

“Not against the Union, Miss Ravenel,” responded the
young man, unshaken in his loyalty even by that earnest
look and winning smile.

“Oh dear! how can you say so!” exclaims the lovely
advocate of secession. “I thought New Englanders—all
but Massachusetts people—would agree with us. Wasn't
the Hartford Convention held in New England?”

“I can't help admiring your knowledge of political history.
But the Hartford Convention is a byeword of reproach
among us now. We should as soon think of being
governed by the Blue Laws.”

At this declaration Miss Ravenel lost hope of converting
her auditor. She dropped back in her corner of the sofa,
clasping her hands and pouting her lips with a charming
earnestness of mild desperation.

Well, the evening passed away delightfully to the young
patriot, although it grieved his soul to find Miss Ravenel
such a traitor to the republic. It was nearly twelve when
he bade the strangers good night and apologized for

-- 019 --

p542-026 [figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

staying so late, and accepted an invitation to call next day,
and hoped they would continue to live in New Boston.
He actually trembled with pleasure when Lillie at parting
gave him her hand in the frank southern fashion. And
after he had reached his cosy bedroom on the opposite side
of the public square he had to smoke a segar to compose
himself to sleep, and succeeded so ill in his attempt to
secure speedy slumber that he heard the town clock ring
out one and then two of the morning before he lost his
consciousness.

“Oh dear! papa, how he did hang on!” said Miss Ravenel
as soon as the door had shut behind him.

Certainly it was late, and she had a right to be impatient
with the visitor, especially as he was a Yankee and
an abolitionist. But Miss Ravenel, like most young ladies,
was a bit of a hypocrite in talking of young men, and was
not so very ill pleased at the bottom of her heart with the
hanging on of Mr. Colburne.

CHAPTER II. MISS RAVENEL BECOMES ACQUAINTED WITH LIEUTENANT-COLONEL CARTER.

Mr. Colburne was not tardy in calling on the Ravenels
nor careless in improving chances of encountering them by
seeming accident. His modesty made him afraid of being
tiresome, and his sensitiveness of being ridiculous; but
neither the one terror nor the other prevented him from inflicting
a good deal of his society upon the interesting exiles.
Three weeks after his introduction it was his good
fortune to be invited to meet them at a dinner party given
them by Professor Whitewood of his own Alma Mater, the
celebrated Winslow University.

The Whitewood house was of an architecture so

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

common in New Boston that in describing it I run no risk of
identifying it to the curious. Exteriorly it was a square
box of brick, stuccoed to represent granite; interiorly it
consisted of four rooms on each floor, divided by a hall up
and down the centre. This was the original construction,
to which had been added a greenhouse, into which you
passed through the parlor, carefully balanced by a study
into which you passed through the library. Trim, regular,
geometrical, one half of the structure weighing to an
ounce just as much as the other half, and the whole perhaps
forming some exact fraction of the entire avoirdupois
of the globe, the very furniture distributed at measured
distances, it was precisely such a building as the New Boston
soul would naturally create for itself. Miss Ravenel
noticed this with a quickness of perception as to the relations
of mind and matter which astonished and amused
Mr. Colburne.

“If I should be transported on Aladdin's carpet,” she
said, “fast asleep, to some unknown country, and should
wake up and find myself in such a house as this, I should
know that I was in New Boston. How the Professor must
enjoy himself here! This room is exactly twenty feet one
way by twenty feet the other. Then the hall is just ten
feet across by just forty in length. The Professor can look
at it and say, Four times ten is forty. Then the greenhouse
and the study balance each other like the paddleboxes
of a steamer. Why will you all be so square?”

“But how shall we become triangular, or circular, or
star-shaped, or cruciform?” asked Colburne. “And what
would be the good of it if we should get into those forms?”

“You would be so much more picturesque. I should
enjoy myself so much more in looking at you.”

“I am so sorry you don't like us.”

“How it grieves you!” laughed the young lady. A
flush of rose mounted her cheek as she said this; but I
must beg the reader to recollect that Miss Ravenel blushed
at anything and nothing.

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

“Now here are buildings of all shapes and colors,” she
proceeded, turning over the leaves of a photographic album
which contained views of Venetian architecture. “Don't
you see that these were not built by New Bostonians?”

They were in the library, whither Miss Whitewood had
conducted them to exhibit her father's fine collection of
photographs and engravings. A shy but hospitable and
thoughtful maiden, incapable of striking up a flirtation of
her own, and with not a selfish matrimonial in her head,
but still quite able to sympathise with the loves of others,
Miss Whitewood had seated her two guests at their art
banquet, and then had gently withdrawn herself from the
study so that they might talk of what they chose without
restraint. It was already reported, with or without reason,
that Mr. Colburne was interested in the fascinating
young exile from Louisiana, and that she was not so indifferent
to him as she evidently was to most of the New
Boston beaux. This was the reason why that awkward
but good Miss Whitewood, twenty-five years old and
without a suitor, be it remembered, had brought them into
the quiet of the study. Meantime the door was wide
open into the hall, and exactly opposite to it was another
door wide open into the parlor, where, in full view of the
young people, sat all the old people, meaning thereby Doctor
Ravenel, Professor Whitewood, Mrs. Whitewood, and
her prematurely middle-aged daughter. The three New
Bostonians were listening with evident delight to the fluent
and zealous Louisianian. But, instead of entering upon
his conversation, which consisted chiefly of lively satire
and declamation directed against slavery and its rebellious
partizans, let us revert for a tiresome moment or two,
while dinner is preparing and other guests are arriving, to
the subject on which Miss Ravenel has been teasing Mr.
Colburne.

New Boston is not a lively nor a sociable place. The
principal reason for this is that it is inhabited chiefly by
New Englanders. Puritanism, the prevailing faith of that

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

land and race, is not only not favorable but is absolutely
noxious to social gayeties, amenities and graces. I say
this in sorrow and not in anger, for New England is the
land of my birth and Puritanism is the creed of my progenitors.
And I add as a mere matter of justice, that, deficient
as the New Bostonians are in timely smiles and appropriate
compliments, bare as they are of jollities and angular
in manners and opinions, they have strong sympathies
for what is clearly right, and can become enthusiastic
in a matter of conscience and benevolence. If they
have not learned how to love the beautiful, they know how
to love the good and true. But Puritanism is not the only
reason why the New Bostonians are socially stiff and unsympathetic.
The city is divided into more than the ordinary
number of cliques and coteries, and they are hedged
from each other by an unusually thorny spirit of repulsion.
From times now far beyond the memory of the oldest inhabitant,
the capsheaf in the social pyramid has been allotted
by common consent, without much opposition on the
part of the other inhabitants, to the president and professors
of Winslow University, their families, and the few
whom they choose to honor with their intimacy. In early
days this learned institution was chiefly theological and its
magnates all clerical; and it was inevitable that men bearing
the priestly dignity should hold high rank in a puritan
community. Eighty or a hundred years ago, moreover,
the professor, with his salary of a thousand dollars yearly
was a nabob of wealth in a city where there were not
ten merchants and not one retired capitalist who could
boast an equal income. Finally, learning is a title to consideration
which always has been and still is recognized
by the majority of respectable Americans. An objectionable
feature of this sacred inner circle of society is that it
contains none of those seraphim called young gentlemen.
The sons of the professors, excepting the few who become
tutors and eventually succeed their fathers, leave New
Boston for larger fields of enterprise; the daughters of the

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

professors, enamored of learning and its votaries alone,
will not dance, nor pic-nic, much less intermarry, with the
children of shop-keepers, shippers and manufacturers; and
thus it happens that almost the only beaux whom you will
discover at the parties given in this Upper Five Hundred
are slender and beardless undergraduates.

From the time of Colburne's introduction to the Ravenels
it was the desire of his heart to make New Boston a
pleasant place to them; and by dint of spreading abroad
the fame of their patriotism and its ennobling meed of
martyrdom, he was able, in those excitable days, to infect
with the same fancy all his relatives and most of his acquaintances;
so that in a short time the exiles received
quite a number of hospitable calls and invitations. The
Doctor, travelled man of the world as he was, made no
sort of difficulty in enjoying or seeming to enjoy these attentions.
If he did not sincerely and heartily relish the
New Bostonians, so different in flavor of manner and education
from the society in which he had been educated, he
at least made them one and all believe that they were luxuries
to his palate. He became shortly the most popular
man for a dinner party or an evening conversazione that
was ever known in that city of geometry and puritanism.
Except when they had wandered outside of New Boston,
or rather, I should say, outside of New England, and got
across the ocean, or south of Mason and Dixon's line,
these good and grave burghers had never beheld such a
radiant, smiling, universally sympathetic and perennially
sociable gentleman of fifty as Ravenel. A most interesting
spectacle was it to see him meet and greet one of the
elder magnates of the university, usually a solid and sincere
but shy and somewhat unintelligible person, who always
meant three or four times as much as he said or
looked, and whose ice melted away from him leaving him
free to smile, as our southern friend fervently grasped his
frigid hand and beamed with tropical warmth into his
arctic spirit. Such a greeting was as exhilarating as a pint

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

of sherry to the sad, sedentary scholar, who had just come
from a weary day's grubbing among Hebrew roots, and
whose afternoon recreation had been a walk in the city
cemetery.

There were not wanting good people who feared the
Doctor; who were suspicious of this inexhaustible courtesy
and alarmed at these conversational powers of fascination;
who doubted whether poison might not infect the pleasant
talk, as malaria fills the orange-scented air of Louisiana.

“I consider him a very dangerous man; he might do a
great deal of harm if he chose,” remarked one of those
conscientious but uncharitable ladies whom I have regarded
since my childhood with a mixture of veneration and
dislike. Thin-lipped, hollow-cheeked, narrow-chested, with
only one lung and an intermittent digestion, without a
single rounded outline or graceful movement, she was a sad
example of what the New England east winds can do in
enfeebling and distorting the human form divine. Such
are too many of the New Boston women when they reach
that middle age which should be physically an era of
adipose, and morally of charity. Even her smile was a
woful phenomenon; it seemed to be rather a symptom of
pain than an expression of pleasure; it was a kind of griping
smile, like that of an infant with the colic.

“If he chose! What harm would he choose to do?”
expostulated Colburne, for whose ears this warning was
intended.

“I can't precisely make out whether he is orthodox or
not,” replied the inexorable lady. “And if he is heterodox,
what an awful power he has for deceiving and leading
away the minds of the young! He is altogether too
agreeable to win my confidence until I know that he is
guided and restrained by grace.”

“That is the most unjust thing that I ever heard of,”
broke out Colburne indignantly. “To condemn a man
because he is charming! If the converse of the rule is
true, Mrs. Ruggles—if unpleasant people are to be

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

admired because they are such—then some of us New Bostonians
ought to be objects of adoration.”

“I have my opinions, Mr. Colburne,” retorted the lady,
who was somewhat stung, although not clever enough to
comprehend how badly.

“It makes a great difference with an object who looks
at it,” continued the young man. “I sometimes wonder
what the ants think of us human beings. Do they understand
our capacities, duties and destinies? Or do they
look upon us from what might be called a pismire point of
view?”

Colburne could say such things because he was a popular
favorite. To people who, like the New Bostonians, did
not demand a high finish of manner, this young man was
charming. He was sympathetic, earnest in his feelings, as
frank as such a modest fellow could be, and among friends
had any quantity of expansion and animation. He would
get into a gale of jesting and laughter over a game of
whist, provided his fellow players were in anywise disposed
to be merry. On such occasions his eyes became
so bright and his cheeks so flushed that he seemed luminous
with good humor. His laugh was sonorous, hearty,
and contagious; and he was not at all fastidious as to
what he laughed at: it was sufficient for him if he saw
that you meant to be witty. In conversation he was very
pleasant, and had only one questionable trick, which was
a truly American habit of hyperbole. When he was excited
he had a droll, absent-minded way of running his
fingers through his wavy brown hair, until it stood up in
picturesque masses which were very becoming. His forehead
was broad and clear; his complexion moderately
light, with a strong color in the cheeks; his nose straight
and handsome, and other features sufficiently regular; his
eyes of a light hazel, and remarkable for their gentleness.
There was nothing hidden, nothing stern, in his expression—
you saw at a glance that he was the embodiment of
frankness and good nature. In person he was strongly

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

built, and he had increased his vigor by systematic exercise.
He had been one of the best gymnasts and oarsmen
in college, and still kept up his familiarity with swingingbars
and racing shells. His firm white arms were well set
on broad shoulders and a full chest; and a pair of long,
vigorous legs completed an uncommonly fine figure. Pardonably
proud of the strength which he had in part created,
he loved to exhibit gymnastic feats, and to talk of
the matches in which he had been stroke-oar. It was the
only subject on which he exhibited personal vanity. To
sum up, he was considered in his set the finest and most
agreeable young man in New Boston.

Let us now return to the dinner of Professor Whitewood.
The party consisted of eight persons; the male
places being filled by Professor Whitewood, Doctor Ravenel,
Colburne, and a Lieutenant-Colonel Carter; the female
by Mrs. and Miss Whitewood, Miss Ravenel, and
John Whitewood, Jr. This last named individual, the
son and heir of the host, a youth of twenty years of age,
was a very proper person to fill the position of fourth lady.
Thin, pale and almost sallow, with pinched features surmounted
by a high and roomy forehead, tall, slender, narrow-chested
and fragile in form, shy, silent, and pure as
the timidest of girls, he was an example of what can be
done with youthful blood, muscle, mind and feeling by the
studious severities of a puritan university. Miss Ravenel,
accustomed to far more masculine men, felt a contempt for
him at the first glance, saying to herself, How dreadfully
ladylike! She was far better satisfied with the appearance
of the stranger, Lieutenant-Colonel Carter. A little
above the middle height he was, with a full chest, broad
shoulders and muscular arms, brown curling hair, and a
monstrous brown mustache, forehead not very high, nose
straight and chin dimpled, brown eyes at once audacious
and mirthful, and a dark rich complexion which made one
think of pipes of sherry wine as well as of years of sunburnt
adventure. When he was presented to her he

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

looked her full in the eyes with a bold flash of interest
which caused her to color from her forehead to her shoulders.
In age he might have been anywhere from thirty-three
to thirty-seven. In manner he was a thorough man
of the world without the insinuating suavity of her father,
but with all his self-possession and readiness.

Colburne had not expected this alarming phenomenon.
He was clever enough to recognize the stranger's gigantic
social stature at a glance, and like the Israelitish spies in
the presence of the Amakim, he felt himself shrink to a
grasshopper mediocrity.

At table the company was arranged as follows. At the
head sat Mrs. Whitewood, with Dr. Ravenel on her right,
and Miss Whitewood on her left. At the foot was the
host, flanked on the right by Miss Ravenel and on the left
by Lieutenant-Colonel Carter. The two central side places
were occupied by young Whitewood and Colburne, the
latter being between Miss Whitewood and Miss Ravenel.
With a quickness of perception which I suspect he would
not have shown had not his heart been interested in the
question he immediately decided that Doctor Ravenel was
intended to go tete-a-tete with Mrs. Whitewood, and this
strange officer with Miss Ravenel, while he was to devote
himself to Miss Whitewood. The worrying thought drove
every brilliant idea from his head. He could no more talk
and be merry than could that hermaphrodite soul whose
lean body and cadaverous countenance fronted him on the
opposite side of the table. Miss Whitewood, who was
nearly as great a student as her brother, was almost as deficient
in the powers of speech; she made an effort, first in
the direction of the coming Presentation Day, then towards
somebody's notes on Cicero, finally upon the weather;
at last, with a woman's sympathetic divination, she
guessed the cause of Colburne's gloom, and sank into a
pitying silence. As for Mrs. Whitewood, amiable woman
and excellent housewife, though an invalid, her conversational
faculty consisted in listening. Thus nobody talked

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

except the Ravenels, Lieutenant-Colonel Carter, and Professor
Whitewood.

Colburne endeavored to conceal his troubled condition
by a smile of counterfeit interest in the conversation.
Then he grew ashamed of himself, and tearing off his fictitious
smirk, substituted a look of stern thought, thereby
exhibiting an honest countenance, but not one suitable to
the occasion. There was sherry on the table; not because
wine-bibbing was a habit of the Whitewoods, inasmuch as
the hostess had brought it out of the family medical stores
with a painful twinge of conscience; but there it was, in
deference to the supposed tastes of the army gentleman
and the strangers from the south. Colburne was tempted
to rouse himself with a glass of it, but did not, being a
pledged member of a temperance society. Instead of this
he made a gallant moral effort, and succeeded in talking
copiously to the junior Whitewood. But as what he said
is of little consequence to our story, let us go back a few
moments and learn what it was that had depressed his
spirits.

“I am delighted to meet some one from Louisiana, Miss
Ravenel,” said the Lieutenant-Colonel, after the master of
the house had said grace.

“Why? Are you a Louisianian?” asked the young lady
with a blush of interest which was the first thing that
troubled Colburne.

“Not precisely. I came very near calling myself such
at one time, I liked the State and the people so much. I
was stationed there for several years.”

“Indeed! At New Orleans?”

“Not so fortunate,” replied the Lieutenant Colonel with
a smile and a slight bow, which was as much as to say
that, if he had been stationed there, he might have hoped
for the happiness of knowing Miss Ravenel earlier. “I
was stationed in the arsenal at Baton Rouge.”

“I never was at Baton Rouge; I mean I never visited
there. I have passed there repeatedly in going up and

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

down the river, just while the boat made its landings, you
know. What a beautiful place it is! I don't mean the
buildings, but the situation, the bluffs.”

“Precisely. Great relief to get to Baton Rouge and
see a hill or two after staying in the lowlands.”

“Oh! don't say anything against the lowlands,” begged
Miss Ravenel.

“I won't,” promised the Lieutenant Colonel. “Give
you my word of honor I won't do it, not even in the strictest
privacy.”

There was a cavalier dash in the gentleman's tone and
manner; he looked and spoke as if he felt himself quite
good enough for his company. And so he was, at least in
respect to descent and social position; for no family in
Virginia boasted a purer strain of old colonial blue blood
than the Carters. In addition the Lieutenant Colonel was
a gentleman by right of a graduation from West Point,
and of a commission in the regular service which dated
back to the times when there were no volunteers and few
civilian appointments, and when by consequence army officers
formed a caste of aristocratic military brahmins.
From the regular service, however, in which he had
been only a lieutenant, his name had vanished several
years previous. His lieutenant-colonelcy was a volunteer
commission issued by the governor of the State. It was in
the Second Barataria, a three-months' regiment, which
was shortly to distinguish itself by a masterly retreat
from Bull Run. Carter had injured his ancle by a fall
from his horse, and was away from the army on a sick
leave of twenty days, avoiding the hospitals of Washington,
and giving up his customary enjoyments in New York
for the sake of attending to business which will transpire
during this narrative. His leave had nearly expired, but
he had applied to the War Department for an extension of
ten days, and was awaiting an answer from that awful
headquarters with the utmost tranquillity. If he found
himself in the condition of being absent without leave,

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

he knew how to explain things to a military commission
or a board of inquiry.

The Lieutenant-Colonel liked the appearance of the
young person whom he had been invited to meet. In the
first place, he said to himself, she had a charming mixture
of girlish freshness and of the thorough-bred society air
which he considered indispensable to a lady. In the
second place she looked somewhat like his late wife; and
although he had been a wasteful and neglectful husband,
he still kept a moderately soft spot in his heart for the
memory of the departed one; not being in this respect
different, I understand, from the majority of widowers.
He saw that Miss Ravenel was willing to talk any kind
of nothing so long as she could talk of her native State,
and that therefore he could please her without much intellectual
strain or chance of rivalry. Consequently he
prattled and made prattle for some minutes about Louisiana.

“Were you acquainted with the McAllisters?” he
wanted to know. “Very natural that you shouldn't be.
They lived up the river, and seldom went to the city.
They had such a noble plantation, though! You could
enjoy the true, old-style, princely Louisiana hospitality
there. Splendid life, that of a southern planter. If I
hadn't been in the army—or rather, if I could have done
everything that I fancied, I should have become a sugar
planter. Of course I should have run myself out, for it
takes a frightful capital and some business faculty, or else
the best of luck. By the way, I am afraid those fine fellows
will all of them come to grief if this war continues
five or six years.”

“Five or six years!” exclaimed Professor Whitewood
in astonishment, but not in dismay, so utter was his incredulity.
“Do you suppose, Colonel, that the rebels can
resist for five or six years?”

“Why not? Ten or twelve millions of people on their
own ground, and difficult ground too, will make a terrific

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

resistance. They are as well prepared as we are, and better.
Frederic of Prussia wasn't conquered in seven years.
I don't see anything unreasonable in allowing these fellows
five or six. By the way,” he laughed, “I am giving
you an honest professional opinion. Talking outside—to
the rabble—talking as a patriot,” (here he laughed again)
“and not as an officer, I say three months. Do it in three
months, gentlemen!” he added, setting his head back and
swelling his chest in imitation of the conventional popular
orator.

Miss Ravenel laughed outright to hear the enemies of
her section satirized.

“But how will the South stand a contest of five or six
years?” queried the Professor.

“Oh, badly, of course; get whipped, of course; that is,
if we develope energy and military talent. We have the
resources to thrash them. War in the long run is pretty
much a matter of arithmetical calculation. Oh, Miss Ravenel,
I was about to ask you, did you know the Slidells?”

“Very slightly.”

“Why slightly? Didn't you like them? I thought
they were very agreeable people; though, to be sure,
they were parvenus.

“They were very ultra, you know; and papa was of
the other party.”

“Oh, indeed!” said the Lieutenant-Colonel, turning his
head and surveying Ravenel with curiosity, not because
he was loyal, but because he was the young lady's papa.
“How I regret that I had no chance to make your father's
acquaintance in Louisiana. Give you my honor that I
wasn't so simple as to prefer Baton Rouge to New Orleans.
I tried to get ordered to the crescent city, but the War
Department was obdurate. I am confident,” he added,
with his audacious smile, half flattering and half quizzical,
“that if the Washington people had known all that I lost
by not getting to New Orleans, they would have relented.”

It was perfectly clear to Miss Ravenel that he meant to

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

pay her a compliment. It occurred to her that she was
probably in short dresses when the gallant Lieutenant-Colonel
was on duty at Baton Rouge, and thus missed a
chance of seeing her in New Orleans. But she did not
allude to this ludicrous possibility; she only colored at his
audacity, and said, “Oh, it's such a lovely city! I think
it is far preferable to New York.”

“But is it not a very wicked city?” asked the host,
quite seriously.

“Mr. Whitewood! How can you say that to me, a native
of it?” she laughed.

“Jerusalem,” pursued the Professor, getting out of his
scrape with a kind of ponderous dexterity, like an elephant
backing off a shaky bridge, and taking his time about it,
like Noah spending a hundred and twenty years in building
his ark—“Jerusalem proved her wickedness by casting
out the prophets. It seems to me that your presence here,
and that of your father, as exiles, is sufficient proof of the
iniquity of New Orleans.”

“Upon my honor, Professor!” burst out the Lieutenant-Colonel,
“you beat the best man I ever saw at a compliment.”

It was now Professor Whitewood's pale and wrinkled
cheek which flushed, partly with gratification, partly with
embarrassment. His wife surveyed him in mild astonishment,
almost fearing that he had indulged in much sherry.

The Lieutenant-Colonel, by the way, had taken to the
wine in a style which showed that he was used to the
taste of it, and liked the effects. His conversation grew
more animated; his bass voice rang from end to end of
the table, startling Mrs. Whitewood; his fine brown eyes
flashed, and a few drops of perspiration beaded his brow.
It must not be supposed that the sherry alone could do as
much as this for so old a campaigner. That afternoon, as
he lounged and yawned in the reading-room of the New
Boston House, he had thought of Professor Whitewood's
invitation, and, feeling low-spirited and stupid, had

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

concluded not to go to the dinner, although in the morning he
had sent a note of acceptance. Then, feeling low-spirited
and stupid, as I said, he took a glass of ale, and subsequently
a stiffish whiskey-punch, following up the treatment
with a segar, which by producing a dryness of the
throat, induced him to try another whiskey-punch. Fortified
by twenty-five cents' worth of liquor (at the then
prices) he felt his ambition and industry revive. By Jove,
Carter, he said to himself, you must go to that dinnerparty.
Whitewood is just one of those pious heavyweights
who can bring this puritanical governor to
terms. Put on your best toggery, Carter, and make your
bow, and say how-de-do.

Thus it was that when the Professor's sherry entered into
the Lieutenant-Colonel, it found an ally there which aided
it to produce the afore-mentioned signs of excitement.
Colburne, I grieve to say, almost rejoiced in detecting
these symptoms, thinking that surely Miss Ravenel would
not fancy a man who was, to say the least, inordinately
convivial. Alas! Miss Ravenel had been too much accustomed
to just such gentlemen in New Orleans society to
see anything disgusting or even surprising in the manner
of the Lieutenant-Colonel. She continued to prattle with
him in her pleasantest manner about Louisiana, not in the
least restrained by Colburne's presence, and only now and
then casting an anxious glance at her father; for Ravenel
the father, man of the world as he was, did not fancy the
bacchanalian New Orleans type of gentility, having observed
that it frequently brought itself and its wife and
children to grief.

The dinner lasted an hour and a half, by which time it
was nearly twilight. The ordinary prandial hour of the
Whitewoods, as well as of most fashionable New Boston
people, was not later than two o'clock in the afternoon,
but this had been considered a special occasion on account
of the far-off origin of some of the guests, and the meal had
therefore commenced at five. On leaving the table the

-- 034 --

p542-041 [figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

party went into the parlor and had coffee. Then Miss
Ravenel thought it wise to propitiate her father's searching
eye by quitting the Lieutenant-Colonel with his pleasant
wordly ways and his fascinating masculine maturity, and
going to visit the greenhouse in company with that pale
bit of human celery, John Whitewood. Carter politely
stood up to the rack for a while with Miss Whitewood,
but, finding it dry fodder to his taste, soon made his
adieux. Colburne shortly followed, in a state of mind to
question the goodness of Providence in permitting lieutenant-colonels.

CHAPTER III. MR. COLBURNE TAKES A SEGAR WITH LIEUTENANT-COLONEL CARTER.

As Colburne neared his house he saw the Lieutenant-Colonel
standing in the flare of a street lamp and looking
up at the luminary with an air of puzzled consideration.
With a temperance man's usual lack of charity to people
given to wine, the civilian judged that the soldier was
disgracefully intoxicated, and, instead of thinking how
to conduct him quietly home, was about to pass him by
on the other side. The Lieutenant-Colonel turned and recognized
the young man. In other states of feeling he
would have cut him there and then, on the ground that
it was not binding on him to continue a chance acquaintance.
But being full at the moment of that comprehensive
love of fellow existences which some constitutions
extract from inebriating fluids, he said,

“Ah! how are you? Glad to come across you again.”

Colburne nodded, smiled and stopped, saying, “Can I
do anything for you?”

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

“Will you smoke?” asked the Lieutenant-Colonel, offering
a segar. “But how to light it? there's the rub. I've
just broken my last match against this cursed wet lamp-post—
never thought of the dew, you know—and was studying
the machine itself, to see if I could get up to it
and into it.”

“I have matches,” said Colburne. He produced them;
they lighted and walked on together.

Being a great fancier of good segars, and of moonlit
summer walks under New Boston elms, I should like here
to describe how sweetly the fragrance of the Havanas rose
through the still, dewy air into the interlacing arches of
nature's cathedral aisles. The subject would have its
charms, not only for the great multitude of my brother
smokers, but for many young ladies who dearly love the
smell of a segar because they like the creatures who use
them. At a later period of this history, if I see that I am
likely to have the necessary space and time, I may bloom
into such pleasant episodes.

“Come to my room,” said the soldier, taking the arm of
the civilian. “Hope you have nothing better to do. We
will have a glass of ale.”

Colburne would have been glad to refuse. He was modest
enough to feel himself at a disadvantage in the company
of men of fashion; and moreover he was just sufficiently
jealous of the Lieutenant-Colonel not to desire to fraternize
with him. Finally, a strong suspicion troubled his
mind that this military personage, indifferent to New Boston
opinions, and evidently a wine-bibber, might proceed
to get publicly drunk, thus making a disagreeable scene,
with a chance of future scandal. Why then did not Colburne
decline the invitation? Because he was young,
good-natured, modest, and wanting in that social tact
and courage which most men only acquire by much intercourse
with a great variety of their fellow creatures.
The Lieutenant-Colonel's walk was the merest trifle unsteady,
or at least careless, and his herculean arm, solid

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

and knotted as an apple-tree limb, swayed repeatedly
against Colburne, eliciting from him a stroke-oarsman's approbation.
Proud of his own biceps, the young man had
to acknowledge its comparative inferiority in volume and
texture.

“Are you a gymnast, Colonel?” he asked. “Your arm
feels like it.”

“Sword exercise,” answered the other. “Very good
thing to work off a heavy dinner. What do you do
here? Boat it, eh? That's better yet, I fancy.”

“But the sword exercise is just the thing for your profession.”

“Pshaw!—beg pardon. But do you suppose that we
in these times ever fight hand to hand? No sir. Gunpowder
has killed all that.”

“Perhaps there never was much real hand to hand
fighting,” suggested Colburne. “Look at the battle of
Pharsalia. Two armies of Romans, the best soldiers of antiquity,
meet each other, and the defeated party loses
fifteen thousand men killed and wounded, while the victors
lose only about two hundred. Is that fighting? Isn't
it clear that Pompey's men began to run away when they
got within about ten feet of Cæsar's?”

“By Jove! you're right. Bully for you! You would
make a soldier. Yes. And if Cæsar's men had had long-range
rifles, Pompey's men would have run away at a
hundred yards. All victories are won by moral force—by
the terror of death rather than by death itself.”

“Then it is not the big battalions that carry the day,”
inferred Colburne. “The weakest battalions will win, if
they will stand.”

“But they won't stand, by Jove! As soon as they see
they are the weakest, they run away. Modern war is
founded on the principle that one man is afraid of two.
Of course you must make allowance for circumstances,
strength of position, fortifications, superior discipline, and
superior leadership. Circumstances are sometimes strong

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

enough to neutralize numbers.—Look here. Are you interested
in these matters? Why don't you go into the
army? What the devil are you staying at home for when
the whole nation is arming, or will soon have to arm?”

“I”—stammered Colburne—“I have thought of applying
for a quartermaster's position.”

“A quartermaster's!” exclaimed the Lieutenant-Colonel,
without seeking to disguise his contempt. “What for?
To keep out of the fighting?”

“No,” said Colburne, meekly. “But I do know a little
of the ways of business, and I know nothing of tacties and
discipline. I could no more drill a company than I could
sail a ship. I should be like the man who mounted such a
tall horse that he not only couldn't manage him, but
couldn't get off till he was thrown off. I should be dismissed
for incompetency.”

“But you can learn all that. You can learn in a month.
You are a college man, aint you?—you can learn more in
a month than these boors from the militia can in ten years.
I tell you that the fellows who are in command of companies
in my regiment, and in all the volunteer regiments
that I know, are not fit on an average to be corporals. The
best of them are from fair to middling. You are a college
man, aint you? Well, when I get a regiment you shall
have a company in it. Come up to my quarters, and let's
talk this over.”

Arrived at his room, Carter rang for Scotch ale and segars.
In the course of half an hour he became exceedingly
open-hearted, though not drunk in the ordinary and disagreeable
acceptation of the word.

“I'll tell you why I am on here,” said he. “It's my
mother's native State—old Baratarian family—Standishes,
you know—historically Puritan and colonial. The Whitewoods
are somehow related to me. By the way, I'm a
Virginian. I suppose you think it queer to find me on
this side. No you don't, though; you don't believe in
the State Right of secession. Neither do I. I was

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

educated a United States soldier. I follow General Scott.
No Virginian need be ashamed to follow old Fuss and
Feathers. We used to swear by him in the army. Great
Scott! the fellows said. Well, as I had to give up my father's
State, I have come to my mother's. I want old Barataria
to distinguish herself. Now's the chance. We are
going to have a long war. I want the State to be prepared
and come out strong; it's the grandest chance she'll
ever have to make herself famous. I've been to see the
Governor. I said to him, `Governor, now's your chance;
now's the chance for Barataria; now's my chance. It's
going to be a long war. Don't depend on volunteering—
it won't last. Get a militia system ready which will
classify the whole population, and bring it into the fight
as fast as it's needed. Make the State a Prussia. If you'll
allow me, I'll draw up a plan which shall make Barataria
a military community, and put her at the head of the
Union for moral and physical power. Appoint me your
chief of staff, and I'll not only draw up the plan, but put
it in force. Then give me a division, or only a brigade,
and I'll show you what well-disciplined Baratarians can
do on the battle-field. Now what do you think the Governor
answered?—Governor's a dam fool!”

“Oh, no!” protested Colburne, astonished; for the chief
magistrate of Barataria was highly respected.

“I don't mean individually—not a natural-born fool,”
explained the Lieutenant-Colonel—“but a fool from the
necessity of the case; mouthpiece, you see, of a stupid day
and generation. What can he do? he asks. I admit it.
He can't do anything but what Democracy permits. Lose
the next election, he says. Well, I suppose he would; and
that won't answer. Governor's wise in his day and generation,
although a fool by the eternal laws of military
reason.—I don't know as I talk very clearly. But you get
at my meaning, don't you?—Well, I had a long argument,
and gave it up. We must go on volunteering, and
commissioning the rusty militia-men and greasy

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

demagogues who bring in the companies. The rank and file
is magnificent—can't be equalled—too good. But such an
infernally miserable set as the officers average! Some
bright young fellows, who can be licked into shape; the
rest old deacons, tinkers, military tailors, Jew pedlars,
broken down stump orators; wrong-headed cubs who have
learned just enough of tactics to know how not to do it.
Look at the man that I, a Virginian gentleman, a West
Pointer, have over me for Colonel. He's an old bloat—an
old political bloat. He knows no more of tactical evolutions
than he does of the art of navigation. He'll order a
battalion which is marching division front to break into
platoons. You don't understand that? It's about the
same as—well, never mind—it can't be done. Well, this
cursed old bloat is engineering to be a General. We don't
want such fellows for Generals, nor for Colonels, nor for
Captains, nor for privates, by Jove! If Barataria had to
fit out frigates instead of regiments, I wonder if she would
put such men in command of them. Democracy might demand
it. The Governor would know better, but he might
be driven to it, for fear of losing the next election.

“Now then,” continued the Lieutenant-Colonel, “I
come to business. We shall have to raise more regiments.
I shall apply for the command of one of them, and shall
get it. But I want gentlemen for my officers. I am a
gentleman myself, and a West Pointer. I don't want tinkers
and pedlars and country deacons. You're a college
man, aint you? All right. College men will do for me.
I want you to take a company in my regiment, and get in
as many more of your set as you can. I'm not firing blank
cartridge. My tongue may be thick, but my head is clear.
Will you do it?”

“I will,” decided Colburne, after a moment of earnest
consideration.

The problem occurred to him whether this man, clever
as he was, professional soldier as he was, but apparently a
follower of rash John Barleycorn, would be a wiser leader

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

in the field than a green but temperate civilian. He could
not stop to settle the question, and accepted the Lieutenant-Colonel's
leadership by impulse. The latter thanked
him cordially, and then laughed aloud, evidently because
of that moment of hesitation.

“Don't think I'm this way always,” he said. “Never
when on duty; Great Scott! no man can say that. Indeed
I'm not badly off now. If I willed it I could be as logical
as friend Whitewood—I could do a problem in Euclid.
But it would be a devil of an effort. You won't demand
it of me, will you?”

“It's an odd thing in man,” he went on gravely, “how
he can govern drunkenness and even sickness. Just as
though a powder-magazine should have self-control enough
not to explode when some one throws a live coal into it.
The only time I ever got drunk clear through, I did it deliberately.
I was to Cairo, caught there by a railroad
breakdown, and had to stay over a night. Ever at Cairo?
It is the dolefullest, cursedest place! If a man is excusable
anywhere for drinking himself insensible, it is at Cairo,
Illinois. The last thing I recollect of that evening is that I
was sitting in the bar-room, feet against a pillar, debating
whether I would go quite drunk, or make a fight and stay
sober. I said to myself, It's Cairo, and let myself go.
My next distinct recollection is that of waking up in a
railroad car. I had been half conscious two or three times
previously, but had gone to sleep again, without taking
notice of my surroundings. This time I looked about me.
My carpet-bag was between my feet, and my over-coat in
the rack above my head. I looked at my watch; it was
two in the afternoon. I turned to the gentleman who
shared my seat and said, `Sir, will you have the goodness
to tell me where this train is going?' He stared, as you
may suppose, but replied that we were going to Cincinnati.
The devil we are! thought I; and I wanted to go to St.
Louis. I afterwards came across a man who was able to
tell me how I got on the train. He said that I came down

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

at five in the morning, carpet-bag and over-coat in hand,
settled my bill in the most rational manner possible, and
took the omnibus to the railroad station. Now it's my belief
that I could have staved off that drunken fit by obstinacy.
I can stave this one off. You shall see.”

He emptied his glass, lighted a fresh segar big enough
to floor some men without other aid, and commenced
walking the room, taking it diagonally from corner to corner,
so as to gain a longer sweep.

“Don't stir,” he said. “Don't mind me. Start another
segar and try the ale. You won't? What an inhuman
monster of abstinence!”

“That is the way they bring us up in New Boston. We
are so temperate that we are disposed to outlaw the raising
of rye.”

“You mean in your set. There must be somebody in
this city who gets jolly! there is everywhere, so far as I
have travelled. You will find a great many fellows like
me, and worse, in the old army. And good reason for it;
just think of our life. All of us couldn't have nice places in
charge of arsenals, or at Newport, or on Governor's
Island. I was five years on the frontier and in California
before I got to Baton Rouge; and that was not so very
delightful, by the way, in yellow fever seasons. Now
imagine yourself in command of a company garrisoning
Fort Wallah-Wallah on the upper Missouri, seven hundred
miles from an opera, or a library, or a lady, or a
mince pie, or any other civilizing influence. The Captain
is on detached service somewhere. You are the First
Lieutenant, and your only companion is Brown the Second
Lieutenant. You mustn't be on sociable terms with the
men, because you are an officer and a gentleman. You
have read your few books, and talked Brown dry. There
is no shooting within five miles of the fort; and if you go
beyond that distance, the Blackfeet will raise your hair.
What is there to save you from suicide but old-rye?
That's one way we come to drink so. You are lucky.

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

You have had no temptations, or almost none, in this little
Puritan city.”

“There are some bad places and people here. I don't
speak of it boastingly.”

“Are there?” laughed Carter. “I'm delighted to hear
it, by Jove! When my father went through college here,
there wasn't a chance to learn anything wicked but hypocrisy.
Chance enough for that, judging from the stories
he told me. So old Whitewood is no longer the exact
model of all the New Bostonians?”

“Not even in the University. There used to be such a
solemn set of Professors that they couldn't be recognised
in the cemetery because they had so much the air of tombstones.
But that old dark-blue lot has nearly died out,
and been succeeded by younger men of quite a pleasant
cerulean tint. They have studied in Europe. They like
Paris and Vienna, and other places that used to be so
wicked; they don't think such very small lager of the
German theologians; they accept geology, and discuss
Darwin with patience.”

“Don't get out of my range. Who the devil is Darwin?
Never mind; I'll take him for granted; go on with
your new-school Professors.

“Oh, I havn't much to say about them. They are quite
agreeable. They are what I call men of the world—though
I suppose I hardly know what a man of the world is. I
dare say I am like the mouse who took the first dog that
he saw for the elephant that he had heard of.”

The Lieutenant-Colonel stopped his walk and surveyed
him, hands in pockets, a smile on his lip, and a silent
horse-laugh in his eye.

“Men of the world, are they? By Jove! Well; perhaps
so; I havn't met them yet. But if it comes to
pointing out men of the world, allow me to indicate
our Louisiana friend, Ravenel. There's a fellow who can
do the universally agreeable. You couldn't tell this evening
which he liked best, Whitewood or me; and I'll be

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

hanged if the same man can like both of us. When he
was talking with the Professor he seemed to be saying
to himself, `Whitewood is my blue-book;” and when he
was talking with me his whole countenance glowed with
an expression which stated that `Carter is the boy.'
What a diplomatist he would make! I like him immensely.
He has a charming daughter too; not beautiful exactly,
but very charming.”

Colburne felt an oppression which would not allow him
to discuss the question. At the same time he was not indignant,
but only astonished, perhaps also a little pleased,
at the tone of indifference with which the other spoke of
the young lady. His soul was so occupied with this new
train of thought that I doubt whether he heard understandingly
the conversation of his interlocutor for the next
few minutes. Suddenly it struck him that Carter was entirely
sober, in body and brain.

“Colonel, wouldn't you like to go on a pic-nic?” he
asked abruptly.

“Pic-nic?—political thing? Why, yes; think I ought
to like it; help along our regiment.”

“No, no; not political. I'm sorry I gave you such an
exalted expectation; now you'll be disappointed. I mean
an affair of young ladies, beaux, baskets, paper parcels,
sandwiches, cold tongue, biscuits and lemonade.”

“Lemonade!” said Carter with a grimace. “Could a
fellow smoke?”

“I take that liberty.”

“Is Miss Ravenel going?”

“Yes.”

“I accept. How do you go?”

“In an omnibus. I will see that you are taken up—say
at nine o'clock to-morrow morning.”

-- 044 --

p542-051 CHAPTER IV. THE DRAMATIC PERSONAGES GO ON A PIC-NIC, AND STUDY THE WAYS OF NEW BOSTON.

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

When the Lieutenant-Colonel awoke in the morning he
did not feel much like going on a pic-nic. He had a slight
ache in the top of his head, a huskiness in the throat, a
woolliness on the tongue, a feverishness in the cuticle, and
a crawling tremulousness in the muscles, as though the
molecules of his flesh were separately alive and intertwining
themselves. He drowsily called to mind a red-nosed
old gentleman whom he had seen at a bar, trying in vain
to gather up his change with shaky fingers, and at last
exclaiming, “Curse the change!” and walking off hastily
in evident mortification.

“Ah, Carter! you will come to that yet,” thought the
Lieutenant-Colonel.—“To be sure,” he added after a
moment, “this sobering one's self by main strength of will,
as I did last night, is an extra trial, and enough to shake
any man's system.—But how about breakfast and that
confounded pic-nic?” was his next reflection. “Carter, temperance
man as you are, you must take a cocktail, or you
won't be able to eat a mouthful this morning.”

He rang; ordered an eye-opener, stiff; swallowed it, and
looked at his watch. Eight; never mind; he would wash
and shave; then decide between breakfast and pic-nic.
Thanks to his martial education he was a rapid dresser,
and it still lacked a quarter of nine when he appeared in
the dining saloon. He had time therefore to eat a mutton
chop, but he only looked at it with a disgusted eye, his
stomach being satisfied with a roll and a cup of coffee.
In the outer hall he lighted a segar, but after smoking
about an inch of it, threw the rest away. It was

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

decidedly one of his qualmish mornings, and he was glad to
get a full breath of out of door air.

“Is my hamper ready?” he said to one of the hall-boys.

“Sir?”

“My hamper, confound you;” repeated the Lieutenant
Colonel, who was more irritable than usual this morning.
“The basket that I ordered last night. Go and ask the
clerk.”

“Yes, sir,” said the boy when he returned. “It's all
right, sir. There it is, sir, behind the door.”

The omnibus, a little late of course, appeared about a
quarter past nine. Besides Colburne it contained three
ladies, two of about twenty-five and one of thirty-five, accompanied
by an equal number of beardless, slender,
jauntily dressed youths whom the Lieutenant-Colonel took
for the ladies' younger brothers, inferring that pic-nics were
family affairs in New Boston. Surveying these juvenile
gentlemen with some contempt, he was about to say to
Colburne, “Very sorry, my dear fellow, but really don't
feel well enough to go out to-day,” when he caught sight
of Miss Ravenel.

“Are you going?” she asked with a blush which was
so indescribably flattering that he instantly responded,
“Yes, indeed.”

Behind Miss Ravenel came the doctor, who immediately
inquired after Carter's health with an air of friendly interest
that contrasted curiously with the glance of suspicion
which he bent on him as soon as his back was
turned. Libbie hastened into the omnibus, very much
afraid that her father would order her back to her room.
It was only by dint of earnest begging that she had obtained
his leave to join the pic-nic, and she knew that he
had given it without suspecting that this sherry-loving
army gentleman would be of the party.

“But where are your matrons, Mr. Colburne?” asked
the doctor. “I see only young ladies, who themselves
need matronizing.”

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

The beauty of thirty-five looked graciously at him, and
judged him a perfect gentleman.

“Mrs. Whitewood goes out in her own carriage,” an
swered Colburne.

The Doctor bowed, professed himself delighted with the
arrangements, wished them all a pleasant excursion, and
turned away with a smiling face which became exceedingly
serious as he walked slowly up stairs. It was not
thus that young ladies were allowed to go a pleasuring
at New Orleans. The severe proprieties of French manners
with regard to demoiselles were in considerable favor
there. Her mother never would have been caught in this
way, he thought, and was anxious and repentant and angry
with himself, until his daughter returned.

In the omnibus Colburne did the introductions; and now
Carter discovered that the beardless young gentlemen
were not the brothers of the ladies, but most evidently
their cavaliers; and was therefore left to infer that the
beaux of New Boston are blessed with an immortal youth,
or rather childhood. He could hardly help laughing aloud
to think how he had been caught in such a nursery sort of
pic-nic. He glanced from one downy face to another
with a cool, mocking look which no one understood but
Miss Ravenel, who was the only other person in the party
to whom the sight of such juvenile gallants was a rarity.
She bit her lips to repress a smile, and desperately opened
the conversation.

“I am so anxious to see the Eagle's Nest,” she said to
one of the students.

“Oh! you never saw it?” he replied.

There were two things in this response which surprised
Miss Ravenel. In the first place the young gentleman
blushed violently at being addressed; in the second, he
spoke in a very hoarse and weak tone, his voice being not
yet established. Unable to think of anything further to
say, he turned for aid to the maiden of thirty-five, between
whom and himself there was a tender feeling, as

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

appeared openly later in the day. She set him on his intellectual
pins by commencing a conversation on the wooden-spoon
exhibition.

“What is the wooden-spoon?” asked Lillie.

“It is a burlesque honor in college,” answered the youth.
“It used to be given to the stupidest fellow in the graduating
class. Now it's given to the jolliest fellow—most
popular fellow—smartest fellow, that doesn't take a real
honor.”

“Allow me to ask, sir, are you a candidate?” inquired
the Lieutenant-Colonel.

Miss Ravenel cringed at this unprovoked and not very
brilliant brutality. The collegian merely stammered “No,
sir,” and blushed immoderately. He was too much puzzled
by the other's impassable stare to comprehend the
sneer at once; but he studied it much during the day, and
that night writhed over the memory of it till towards
morning. Both Carter and the lady of thirty-five ought to
have been ashamed of themselves for taking unfair advantage
of the simplicity and sensitiveness of this lad; but the
feminine sinner had at least this excuse, that it was the
angelic spirit of love, and not the demonaic spirit of scorn,
which prompted her conduct. Perceiving that her boy
was being abused, she inveigled him into a corner of the
vehicle, where they could talk together without interruption.
The conversation of lovers is not usually interesting
to outsiders except as a subject of laughter; it is frequently
stale and flat to a degree which seems incomprehensible
when you consider the strong feelings of the interlocutors.
This is the ordinary sort of thing, at least in New Boston:—

Lady. (smiling) Did you go out yesterday?

Gent. (smiling) Yes.

Lady. Where?

Gent. Only down to the post-office.

Lady. Many people in the streets?

Gent. Not very many.

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

And all the while the two persons are not thinking of
the walk, nor of the post-office, nor of the people in the
streets, nor of anything of which they speak. They are
thinking of each other; they are prattling merely to be
near each other; they are so full of each other that they
cannot talk of foreign subjects interestingly; and so the
babble has a meaning which the unsympathetic bye-stander
does not comprehend.

After circulating through the city to pick up the various
invited ones, the omnibus was joined by a second omnibus
and two or three family rockaways. The little fleet
of vehicles then sailed into the country, and at the end of
an hour's voyage came to anchor under the lee of a wooded
cliff called the Eagle's Nest, which was the projected
site of the pic-nic. Up the long slope which formed the
back of the cliff, a number of baskets and demijohns were
carried by the youthful beaux of the party with a child-like
zeal which older gallants might not have exhibited.
Carter's weighty hamper was taken care of by a couple
of juniors, who jumped to the task on learning that it belonged
to a United States army officer. He offered repeatedly
to relieve them, but they would not suffer it. In a
roundabout and inarticulate manner they were exhibiting
the fervent patriotism of the time, as well as that perpetual
worship which young men pay to their superiors in
age and knowledge of the world. And oh! how was virtue
rewarded when the basket was opened and its contents
displayed! It was not for the roast chicken that the
two frolicsome juniors cared: the companion baskets
around were crammed with edibles of all manner of
flesh and fowl; it was the sight of six bottles of champagne
which made their eyes rejoice. But with a holy
horror equal to their wicked joy did all the matrons of
the party, and indeed more than half of the younger people,
stare. Carter's champagne was the only spirit of a
vinous or ardent nature present. And when he produced
two bunches of segars from his pockets and proceeded to

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

distribute them, the moral excitation reached its height.
Immediately there were opposing partisans in the pic-nic:
those who meant to take a glass of champagne and smoke
a segar, if it were only for the wicked fun of the thing;
and those who meant, not only that they would not smoke
nor drink themselves, but that nobody else should. These
last formed little groups and discussed the affair with
conscientious bitterness. But what to do? The atrocity
puzzled them by its very novelty. The memory of woman
did not go back to the time when an aristocratic New Boston
pic-nic had been so desecrated. I say the memory of
woman advisedly and upon arithmetical calculation; for
in this party the age of the males averaged at least five
years less than that of the females.

“Why don't you stop it, Mrs. Whitewood?” said the
maiden of thirty-five, with girlish enthusiasm. “You are
the oldest person here.” (Mrs. Whitewood did not look
particularly flattered by this statement.) “You have a
perfect right to order anything.” (Mrs. Whitewood looked
as if she would like to order the young lady to let her
alone.) “If I were you, I would step out there and say,
Gentlemen, this must be stopped.”

Mrs. Whitewood might have replied, Why don't you
say it yourself?—you are old enough. But she did not;
such sarcastic observations never occurred to her good-natured
soul; nor, had she been endowed with thousands
of similar conceits, would she have dared utter one. It
was impossible to rub her up to the business of confronting
and putting down the adherents of the champagne
basket. She did think of speaking to Lieutenant-Colonel
Carter privately about it, but before she could decide
in what terms to address him, the last bottle had been
cracked, and then of course it was useless to say anything.
So in much horror of spirit and with many self-reproaches
for her weakness, she gazed helplessly upon what she
considered a scene of wicked revelry. In fact there was

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

a good deal of jollity and racket. The six bottles of
champagne made a pretty strong dose for the unaccustomed
heads of the dozen lads and three or four young
ladies who finished them. Carter himself, cloyed with
the surfeit of yesterday, took almost nothing, to the wonder,
and even, I suspect, to the disappointment of the
temperance party. But he made himself dreadfully obnoxious
by urging his Sillery upon every one, including
the Whitewoods and the maiden of thirty-five. The latter
declined the proffered glass with an air of virtuous indignation
which struck him as uncivil, more particularly as
it evoked a triumphant smile from the adherents of lemonade.
With a cruelty without parallel, and for which I
shall not attempt to excuse him, he immediately offered
the bumper to the young gentleman on whose arm the
lady leaned, with the observation, “Madam, I hope you
will allow your son to take a little.”

The unhappy couple walked away in a speechless condition.
The two juniors heretofore mentioned burst into
hysterical gulphs of laughter, and then pretended that it
was a simultaneous attack of coughing. There were no
more attempts to put down the audacious army gentleman,
and he was accorded that elbow-room which we all
grant to a bull in a china-shop. He was himself somewhat
shocked by the sensation which he had produced.

“What an awful row!” he whispered to Colburne. “I
have plunged this nursery into a state of civil war. When
you said pic-nic, how could I suppose that it was a Sabbath-school
excursion? By the way, it isn't Sunday, is
it? Do you always do it this way in New Boston? But
you are not immaculate. You do some things here which
would draw down the frown of society in other places.
Look at those couples—a young fellow and a girl—strolling
off by themselves among the thickets. Some of them
have been out of sight for half an hour. I should think it
would make talk. I should think Mrs. Whitewood, who
seems to be matron in chief, would stop it. I tell you, it

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

wouldn't do in New York or Philadelphia, or any such place,
except among the lower classes. You don't catch our young
Louisianienne making a dryad of herself. I heard one of
these lads ask her to take a walk in the grove on top of the
hill, and I saw her decline with a blush which certainly
expressed astonishment, and, I think, indignation. Now
how the devil can these old girls, who have lived long
enough to be able to put two and two together, be so
dem'd inconsistent? After regarding me with horror for
offering them a glass of champagne, they will commit imprudences
which make them appear as if they had drunk
a bottle of it. And yet, just look. I have too much delicacy
to ask one of those young ones to stroll off with me
in the bushes.—Won't you have a segar? I don't believe
Miss Ravenel objects to tobacco. They smoke in Louisiana;
yes, and they chew and drink, too. Shocking fast set.
I really hope the child never will marry down there. I
take an interest in her. You and I will go out there some
day, and reconquer her patrimony, and put her in possession
of it, and then ask her which she will have.”

Colburne had already talked a good deal with Miss Ravenel.
She was so discouraging to the student beaux,
and Carter had been so general in his attentions with a
view to getting the champagne into circulation, that she
had fallen chiefly to the young lawyer. As to the women,
she did not much enjoy their conversation. At that time
everybody at the North was passionately loyal, especially
those who would not in any chance be called upon to fight—
and this loyalty was expressed towards persons of secessionist
proclivities with a frank energy which the latter
considered brutal incivility. From the male sex Miss
Ravenel obtained some compassion or polite forbearance,
but from her own very little; and the result was that she
avoided ladies, and might perhaps have been driven to
suffer the boy beaux, only that she could make sure of the
society of Colburne. Important as this young gentleman
was to her, she could not forbear teasing him concerning

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

the local peculiarities of New Boston. This afternoon she
was satirical upon the juvenile gallants.

“You seem to be the only man in New Boston,” she
said. “I suppose all the males are executed when they are
found guilty of being twenty-one. How came you to escape?
Perhaps you are the executioner. Why don't you
do your office on the Lieutenant-Colonel?”

“I should like to,” answered Colburne.

Miss Ravenel colored, but gave no other sign of comprehension.

“I don't like old beaux,” persisted Colburne.

“Oh! I do. When I left New Orleans I parted from a
beau of forty.”

“Forty! How could you come away?”

“Why, you know that I hated to leave New Orleans.”

“Yes; but I never knew the reason before. Did you
say forty?”

“Yes, sir; just forty. Is there anything strange in a
man of forty being agreeable? I don't see that you New
Bostonians find it difficult to like ladies of forty. But I
havn't told you the worst. I have another beau, whom I
like better than anybody, who is fifty-five.”

“Your father.”

“You are very clever. As you are so bright to-day
perhaps you can explain a mystery to me. Why is it that
these grown women are so fond of the society of these
students? They don't seem to care to get a word from
Lieutenant-Colonel Carter. I don't think they are crazy
after you. They are altogether absorbed in making the
time pass pleasantly to these boys.”

“It is so in all little university towns. Can't you understand
it? When a girl is fifteen a student is naturally a
more attractive object to her than a mechanic or a shop-keeper's
boy. She thinks that to be a student is the chief
end of man; that the world was created in order that
there might be students. Frequently he is a southerner;
and you know how charming southerners are.”

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

“Oh, I know all about it.”

“Well, the girl of fifteen takes a fancy to a freshman.
She flirts with him all through the four years of his under-graduate
course. Then he departs, promising to come
back, but never keeping his promise. Perhaps by this
time she is really attached to him; and that, or habit, or
her original taste for romance and strangers, gives her a
cant for life; she never flirts with anything but a student
afterwards; can't relish a man who has'nt a flavor of Greek
and Latin. Generally she sticks to the senior class. When
she gets into the thirties she sometimes enters the theological
seminary in search of prey. But she never likes
anything which hasn't a student smack. It reminds one
of the story that when a shark has once tasted human
flesh he will not eat any other unless driven to it by hunger.”

“What a brutal comparison!”

“One consequence of this fascination,” continued Colburne,
“is that New Boston is full of unmarried females.
There is a story in college that a student threw a stone at
a dog, and, missing him, hit seven old maids. On the
other hand there are some good results. These old girls
are bookish and mature, and their conversation is improving
to the under-graduates. They sacrifice themselves,
as woman's wont is, for the good of others.”

“If you ever come to New Orleans I will show you a
fascinating lady of thirty. She is my aunt—or cousin—I
hardly know which to call her—Mrs. Larue. She has
beautiful black hair and eyes. She is a true type of Louisiana.”

“And you are not. What right had you to be a blonde?”

“Because I am my father's daughter. His eyes are blue.
He came from the up-country of South Carolina. There
are plenty of blondes there.”

This conversation, the reader perceives, is not monumentally
grand or important. Next in flatness to the
ordinary talk of two lovers comes, I think, the ordinary

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

talk of two young persons of the opposite sexes. In the
first place they are young, and therefore have few great
ideas to interchange and but limited ranges of experience
to compare; in the second place they are hampered and
embarrassed by the mute but potent consciousness of sex
and the alarming possibility of marriage. I am inclined
to give much credit to the saying that only married people
and vicious people are agreeably fluent in an assembly of
both sexes. When therefore I report the conversation of
these two uncorrupted young persons as being of a moderately
dull quality, I flatter myself that I am publishing the
very truth of nature. But it follows that we had best
finish with this pic-nic as soon as possible. We will suppose
the chickens and sandwiches eaten, the champagne
drunk, the segars smoked, the party gathered into the omnibusses
and rockaways, and the vehicle in which we are
chiefly interested at the door of the New Boston House.
As the Lieutenant-Colonel enters with Miss Ravenel a
waiter hands him a telegraphic message.

“Excuse me,” he says, and reads as they ascend the
stairs together. On the parlor floor he halts and takes
her hand with an air of more seriousness than he has yet
exhibited.

“Miss Ravenel, I must bid you good-bye. I am so sorry!
I leave for Washington immediately. My application for
extension of leave has been refused. I do sincerely hope
that I shall meet you again.”

“Good bye,” she simply said, not unaware that her
hand had been pressed, and for that reason unable or unwilling
to add more.

He left her there, hurried to his room, packed his valise,
and was off in twenty minutes; for when it was necessary
to move quick he could put on a rate of speed not easily
equalled.

Miss Ravenel walked to her father's room in deep meditation.
Without stating the fact in words she felt that
the presence of this mature, masculine, worldly gentleman

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

of the army was agreeable to her, and that his farewell
had been an unpleasant surprise. If he was inebriate, dissipated,
dangerous, it must be remembered that she did
not know it. In simply smelling of wine and segars he
had an odor of Louisiana, to which she had been accustomed
from childhood even in the grave society of her
father's choice, and which was naturally grateful to the
homesick sensibilities of the exiled girl.

For the last hour or two Doctor Ravenel had paced
his room in no little excitement. He was a notably industrious
man, and had devoted the day to writing an article
on the mineralogy of Arkansas; but even this labor, the
utterance of a life-long scientific enthusiasm, could not
divert him from what I may call maternal anxieties.
Why did I let her go on that silly expedition? he repeated
to himself. It is the last time; absolutely the last.

At this moment she entered the room and kissed him
with more than ordinary effusion. She meant to forestall
his expected reproof for her unexpectedly long absence;
moreover she felt a very little lonely and in need of unusual
affection in consequence of that farewell.

“My dear! how late you are!” said the unappeased
Doctor. “How could you stay out so? How could you
do it? The idea of staying out till dusk; I am astonished.
Really, girls have no prudence. They are no more fit to
take care of themselves amid the dangers and stupidities of
society than so many goslings among the wheels and hoofs
of a crowded street.”

Do not suppose that Miss Ravenel bore these reproofs
with the serene countenance of Fra Angelico's seraphs,
softly beaming out of a halo of eternal love. She was
very much mortified, very much hurt and even a little angry.
A hard word from her father was an exceeding
great trial to her. The tears came into her eyes and the
color into her cheeks and neck, while all her slender form
trembled, not visibly, but consciously, as if her veins were
filled with quicksilver.

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

“Late! Why, no papa!” (Running to the window and
pointing to the crimson west.) “Why, the sun is only
just gone down. Look for yourself, papa.”

“Well; that is too late. If for nothing else, just think
of the dew,—the chill. I am not pleased. I tell you,
Lillie, I am not pleased.”

“Now, papa, you are right hard. I do say you are right
cruel. How could I help myself? I couldn't come home
alone. I couldn't order the pic-nic to break up and come
home when I pleased. How could I? Just think of it,
papa.”

The Doctor was walking up and down the room with his
hands behind his back and his head bent forward. He had
hardly looked at his daughter: he never looked at her
when he scolded her. He gave her a side-glance now, and
seeing her eyes full of tears, he was unable to answer her
either good or evil. The earnestness of his affection for her
made him very sensitive and sore and cowardly, in case of
a misunderstanding. She was looking at him all the time
that she talked, her face full of her troubled eagerness to
exculpate herself; and now, though he said not a word, she
knew him well enough to see that he had relented from his
anger. Encouraged by this discovery she regained in a
moment or two her self-possession. She guessed the real
cause, or at least the strongest cause of his vexation, and
proceeded to dissipate it.

“Papa, I think there must be something important going
on in the army. Lieutenant-Colonel Carter has
received a telegraph, and is going on by the next train.”

He halted in his walk and faced her with a childlike
smile of pleasure.

“Has he, indeed!” he said as gaily as if he had heard of
some piece of personal good fortune. Then, more gravely
and with a censorious countenance, “Quite time he went,
I should say. It doesn't look well for an officer to be
enjoying himself here in Barataria when his men may be
fighting in Virginia.”

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

Miss Ravenel thought of suggesting that the Lieutenant-Colonel
had been on sick leave, but concluded that
it would not be well to attempt his defence at the present
moment.

“Well Lillie,” resumed the Doctor, after taking a coupleof
leisurely turns up and down the room, “I don't know
but I have been unjust in blaming you for coming home
so late. I must confess that I don't see how you could
help it. The fault was not yours. It resulted from the
very nature of all such expeditions. It is one of the inconveniences
of pic-nics that common sense is never invited
or never has time to go. I wonder that Mrs.
Whitewood should permit such irrational procedures.”

The Doctor was somewhat apt to exaggerate, whether
in praise or blame, when he became interested in a subject.

“Well, well, I am chiefly in fault myself,” he concluded.
“It must be the last time. My dear, you had better take
off your things and get ready for tea.”

While Lillie was engaged on her toilette the Doctor cogitated,
and came to the conclusion that he must say something
against this Carter, but that he had better say it indirectly.
So, as they sauntered down stairs to the tea-table
he broke out upon the bibulous gentry of Louisiana.

“To-day's Herald will amuse you,” he said. “It contains
the proceedings of a meeting of the planters of St.
Dominic Parish. They are opposed to freedom. They
object to the nineteenth century. They mean to smash
the United States of America. And for all this they pledge
their lives, their fortunes, and their sacred honor. It surpasses
all the jokes in Joe Miller. To think of those
whiskey-soaked, negro-whipping, man-slaughtering ruffians,
with a bottle of Louisiana rum in one hand and a cat-o'-nine-tails
in the other, a revolver in one pocket and a
bowie-knife in the other, drunken, swearing, gambling,
depraved as Satan, with their black wives and mulatto
children—to think of such ruffians prating about their
sacred honor! Why, they absolutely don't understand

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

the meaning of the words. They have heard of respectable
communities possessing such a quality as honor, and they
feel bound to talk as if they possessed it. The pirates of
the Isle of Pines might as well pledge their honesty and
humanity. Their lives, their fortunes, and their sacred
honor! Their lives are not worth the powder that will
blow them out of existence. Their fortunes will be worth
less in a couple of years. And as for their sacred honor,
it is a pure figment of ignorant imaginations made delirious
by bad whiskey. That drinking is a ruinous vice.
When I see a man soaking himself with sherry at a
friend's table, after having previously soaked with whiskey
in some groggery, I think I see the devil behind his
chair putting the infernal mark on the back of his coat.
And it is such a common vice in Louisiana. There is
hardly a young man free from it. In the country districts,
when a young fellow is paying attention to a young lady,
the parents don't ask whether he is in the habit of getting
drunk; they take that for granted, and only concern
themselves to know whether he gets cross-drunk or amiable-drunk.
If the former, they have some hesitation; if
the latter, they consent to the match thankfully.”

Miss Ravenel understood perfectly that her father was
cutting at Lieutenant-Colonel Carter over the shoulders of
the convivial gentlemen of Louisiana. She thought him
unjust to both parties, but concluded that she would not
argue the question; being conscious that the subject was
rather too delicately near to her feelings to be discussed
without danger of disclosures.

“Well, they are rushing to their doom,” resumed the
Doctor, turning aside to general reflections, either because
such was the tendency of his mind, or because he thought
that he had demolished the Lieutenant-Colonel. “They
couldn't wait for whiskey to finish them, as it does other
barbarous races. They must call on the political mountains
to crush them. Their slaveholding Sodom will perish
for the lack of five just men, or a single just idea. It must

-- 059 --

p542-066 [figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

be razed and got out of the way, like any other obstacle
to the progress of humanity. It must make room for
something more consonant with the railroad, electric-telegraph,
printing-press, inductive philosophy, and practical
Christianity.”

CHAPTER V THE DRAMATIC PERSONAGES GET NEWS FROM BULL RUN.

Papa, are we going to stay in New Boston forever?”
asked Miss Ravenel.

“My dear, I am afraid we shall both have to die some
day, after which we can't expect to stay here, pleasant as
it might be,” replied the Doctor.

“Nonsense, papa! You know what I mean. Are you
going to make New Boston a permanent place of residence?”

“How can I tell, my dear? We can't go back to New
Orleans at present; and where else should we go? You
know that I must consult economy in my choice of a residence.
My bank deposits are not monstrous, and there is
no telling how long I may be cut off from my resources.
New Boston presents two advantages; it gives me some
employment and it is tolerably cheap. Through the
friendliness of these excellent professors I am kept constantly
busy, and am not paid so very badly, though I
can't say that I am in any danger of growing suddenly
rich. Then I have the run of the university library, which
is a great thing. Finally, where else in the United States
should we find a prettier or pleasanter little city?”

“The people are dreadfully poky.”

“My daughter, I wish you would have the goodness to
converse with me in English. I never became thoroughly

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

familiar with the Gold Coast dialects, and not even with
the court language of Ashantee.”

“It isn't Ashantee at all. Everybody says poky; and
it is real poky in you to pretend not to understand it;
don't you think so yourself now? Besides these New
Bostonians are so ferociously federal! I can't say a word
for the South but the women glare at me as though they
wanted to hang me on a sour apple tree, like Jeff Davis.”

“My dear, if one of these loyal ladies should say a word
for her own lawful government in New Orleans, she
would be worse than glared at. I doubt whether the
wild-mannered cut-throats of your native city would let
her off with plain hanging. Let us thank Heaven that
we are among civilized people who only glare at us, and
do not stick us under the fifth rib, when we differ with
them in opinion.”

“Oh papa! how bitter you are on the southerners! It
seems to me you must forget that you were born in South
Carolina and have lived twenty-five years in Louisiana.”

“Oh! oh! the beautiful reason for defending organized
barbarism! Suppose I had had the misfortune of being
born in the Isle of Pines; would you have me therefore
be the apologist of piracy? I do hope that I am perfectly
free from the prejudices and trammels of geographical
morality. My body was born amidst slavery, but my
conscience soon found the underground railroad. I am not
boasting; at least I hope not. I have had no plantations,
no patrimony of human flesh; very few temptations, in
short, to bow down to the divinity of Ashantee. I sincerely
thank Heaven for these three things, that I never
owned a slave, that I was educated at the north, and that
I have been able to visit the free civilization of Europe.”

“But why did you live in Louisiana if it was such a
Sodom, papa?”

“Ah! there you have me. Perhaps it was because I
had an expensive daughter to support, and could pick up
four or five thousand dollars a year there easier than

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

anywhere else. But you see I am suffering for having given
my countenance to sin. I have escaped out of the burning
city, like Lot, with only my family. It is my daily wonder,
Lillie, that you are not turned into a pillar of salt.
The only reason probably is that the age of miracles is
over.”

“Papa, when I am as old as you are, and you are as
young as I am, I'll satirize you dreadfully.—Well, if we
are going to live in New Boston, why can't we keep
house?”

“It costs more for two people to keep house than to
board. Our furniture, rent, food, fuel, lights and servants
would come to more than the eighteen dollars a week
which we pay here, now that we have given up our parlor.
In a civilized country elbow-room is expensive.”

“But is it exactly nice to stay forever in a hotel?
English travellers make such an outcry about American
families living in hotels.”

“I know. At the bottom it is bad. But it is a sad
necessity of American society. So long as we have untrained
servants—black barbarians at the South and mutinous
foreigners at the North—many American housekeepers
will throw down their keys in despair and rush for
refuge to the hotels. And numbers produce respectability,
at least in a democracy.”

“So we must give up the idea of a nice little house all
to ourselves.”

“I am afraid so, unless I should happen to find diamonds
in the basaltic formation of the Eagle's Nest.”

The Doctor falls to his writing, and Miss Ravenel to
her embroidery. Presently the young lady, without
having anything in particular to say, is conscious of a desire
for further conversation, and, after searching for a subject,
begins as follows.

“Papa, have you been in the parlor this morning?”

“Yes, my dear,” answers papa, scratching away desperately
with his old-fashioned quill pen.

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

“Whom did you see there?”

“See?—Where?—Oh, I saw Mr. Andrew Smith,” says
the Doctor, at first absent-minded, then looking a little
quizzical.

“What did he have to say?”

“Why, my dear, he spoke so low that I couldn't hear
what he said.”

“He did!” responds Miss Ravenel, all interest. “What
did that mean? Why didn't you ask him to repeat it?”

“Because, my dear, he wasn't talking to me; he was
talking to Mrs. Smith.”

Here Miss Ravenel perceives that her habitual curiosity
is being made fun of, and replies, “Papa, you ought to be
ashamed of yourself.”

“My child, you must give me some chance to write,”
retorts the Doctor; “or else you must learn to sit a little
in your own room. Of course I prefer to have you here,
but I do demand that you accord me some infinitesimal degree
of consideration.”

Father and daughter used to have many conversations
not very dissimilar to the above. It was a constant prattle
when they were together, unless the Doctor raised the
standard of revolt and refused to talk in order that he
might work. Ever since Lillie's earliest recollection they
had been on these same terms of sociability, companionship,
almost equality. The intimacy and democracy of the
relation arose partly from the Doctor's extreme fondness
for children and young people, and partly from the fact
that he had lost his wife early, so that in his household
life he had for years depended for sympathy upon his
daughter.

Twice or thrice every morning the Doctor was obliged
to remonstrate against Lillie's talkativeness, something
after the manner of an affectionate old cat who allows her
pussy to jump on her back and bite her ears for a half
hour together, but finally imposes quiet by a velvety and
harmless cuffing. Occasionally he avenged himself for

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

her untimely demands on his attention by reading to her
what he considered a successful passage of the article
which he might then be composing. In this, however, he
had not the least intention of punishment, but supposed
that he was conferring a pleasure. It was an essential
element of this genial, social, sympathetic nature to believe
that whatever interested him would necessarily interest
those whom he loved and even those with whom he
simply came in contact. When Lillie offered corrections
on his style, which happened frequently, he rarely hesitated
to accept them. Vanity he had none, or at any rate
displayed none, except on two subjects, his daughter and
his scientific fame. As a proof of this last he gloried in
an extensive correspondence with European savants, and
made Lillie read every one of those queer shaped letters,
written on semi-transparent paper and with foreign stamps
and postmarks on their envelopes, which reached him
from across the Atlantic. Although medicine was his
profession and had provided him with bread, he had latterly
fallen in love with mineralogy, and in his vacation
wanderings though that mountainous belt which runs from
the Carolinas westward to Arkansas and Missouri he had
discovered some new species which were eagerly sought
for by the directors of celebrated European collections.
Great was his delight at receiving in New Boston a weighty
box of specimens which he had shipped as freight from
New Orleans just previous to his own departure, but
which for two months he had mourned over as lost. It
dowered him with an embarrassment of riches. During a
week his bed, sofa, table, wash-stand, chairs and floor
were littered with the scraps of paper and tufts of cotton
and of Spanish moss which had served as wrappers, and
with hundreds of crystals, ores and other minerals. Over
this confusion the Doctor domineered with a face wrinkled
by happy anxiety, laying down one queer-colored pebble
to pick up another, pronouncing this a Smithite and that
a Brownite trying his blowpipe on them and then his

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

hammer, and covering all the furniture with a layer of
learned smudge and dust and gravel.

“Papa, you have puckered your forehead up till it is like
a baked apple,” Lillie would remonstrate. “You look
more than five thousand years old; you look as though
you might be the grandfather of all the mummies. Now
do leave off bothering those poor Smithites and Hivites
and Amelekites, and come and take a walk.”

“My dear, you havn't the least idea how necessary it is
to push one's discoveries to a certainty as quickly as possible,”
would answer the Doctor, meanwhile peering at a
specimen through his magnifying glass. “The world
won't wait for me to take your time. If I don't work
fast enough in my researches, it will set somebody else at
the job. It makes no allowance for Louisiana ideas of
leisure and,”—here he suddenly breaks off his moralizing
and exclaims, “My dear, this is not a Brownite; it is a
Robinsonite—a most unquestionable and superb Robinsonite.”

“Oh papa! I wish I was an unquestionable Robinsonite;
then you would take some sort of interest in me,”
says Miss Lillie.

But the Doctor is lost in the ocean of his new discovery,
and for fifteen minutes has not a word to say on any subject
comprehensible to the young lady.

Two hours of every afternoon were devoted by father
and daughter to a long walk in company, sometimes a
mere shopping or calling tour, but generally an excursion
into the pure country of fields and forest as yet so easily
reached from the centre of New Boston. The Doctor preserved
a reminiscence of his college botany, and attempted
to impart some of his knowledge of plants to Lillie. But
she was a hopeless scholar; she persisted in caring for little
except human beings and such literature as related directly
to them, meaning thereby history, biography, novels and
poetry; she remained delightfully innocent of all the
ologies.

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

“You ought to have been born four thousand years
ago, Lillie,” he exclaimed in despair over some new instance
of her incapacity to move in his favorite grooves.
“So far as you are concerned, Linnæus, Humboldt, Lyell,
Faraday, Agassiz and Dana might as well not have lived.
I believe you will go through life without more knowledge
of science than just enough to distinguish between a
plant and a pebble.”

“I do hope so, papa,” replied the incorrigible and delightful
ignoramus.

When they met one of their acquaintance on these
walks the Doctor would not allow him to pass with a nod
and a smile, after the unobtrusive New Boston fashion.
He would stop him, shake hands cordially, inquire earnestly
after his health and family, and before parting contrive
to say something personally civil, if not complimentary;
all of which would evidently flatter the New
Bostonian, but would also as evidently discompose him
and turn his head, as being a man unaccustomed to much
social incense.

“Papa, you trouble these people,” Lillie would sometimes
expostulate. “They don't know where to put all
your civilities and courtesies. They don't seem to have
pockets for them.”

“My child, I am nothing more than ordinarily polite.”

“Nothing more than ordinary in Louisiana, but something
very extraordinary here. I have just thought why
all the gentlemen one meets at the South are so civil. It
is because the uncivil ones are shot as fast as they are discovered.”

“There is something in that,” admitted the Doctor.
“I suppose duelling has something to do with the superficial
good manners current down there. But just consider
what an impolite thing shooting is in itself. To knock
and jam and violently push a man into the other world is
one of the most boorish and barbarous discourtesies that I
can imagine. How should I like to be treated that way!

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

I think I never should be reconciled to the fact or its author.”

“But these New Bostonians are so poky—so awfully
serious.”

“I have some consideration for anti-jokers. They are
not amusing, but they are generally useful. It is well
for the race, no doubt, to have many persons always in
solemn earnest. I don't know what the world would
come to if every body could see a joke. Possibly it might
laugh itself to death.”

Frequently on these walks they were met and joined by
Mr. Colburne. That young gentleman, frank as his clear
hazel eyes and hearty laugh made him appear, was awkwardly
sly in bringing about these ostensibly accidental
meetings. Not that his clumsy male cunning deceived
Miss Ravenel: she was not by any means fond enough of
him to fail to see through him; she knew that he walked
in her paths with malice aforethought. Her father did
not know it, nor suspect it, nor ever, by any innate consciousness
or outward hint, feel his attention drawn
toward the circumstance. And, what was most absurd of
all, Mr. Colburne persisted in fearing that the Doctor, that
travelled and learned man of the world, guessed the secret
of his slyness, but never once attributed that degree of
sharp-sightedness to the daughter. I sometimes get quite
out of patience with the ugly sex, it is so densely stupid
with regard to these little social riddles. For example, it
happened once at a party that while Colburne, who never
danced, was talking to Miss Ravenel, another gentleman
claimed her hand for a quadrille. She took her place in
the set, but first handed her fan to Colburne. Now every
lady who observed this action understood that Miss Ravenel
had said to Colburne as plainly as it was possible to
express the thing without speaking or using force, that
she wished him to return to her side as soon as the
quadrille was over, and that in fact she preferred his conversation
to that of her dancing admirer. But this

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

masculine blunderer comprehended nothing; he grumbled to
himself that he was to be put off with the honor of holding
a fan while the other fellow ran away with the owner;
and so, shoving the toy into his pocket, he absented himself
for half an hour, to the justifiable disapprobation of
Miss Ravenel, who did not again give him any thing to
hold for many evenings.

But this was an exceptional piece of stupidity in Colburne,
and probably he would not have been guilty of it
but for a spasm of jealousy. He was not grossly deficient
in social tact, any more than in natural cleverness or in
acquired information. Conversation, and very sensible
conversation too, flowed like a river when he came into
confluence with the Ravenels. The prevailing subject, as
a matter of course, was the rebellion. It was every body's
subject; it was the nightmare by night and the delirium
by day of the American people; it was the one thing that
no one ignored and no one for an hour forgot. The twenty
loyal millions of the North shuddered with rage at the
insolent wickedness of those conspirators who, merely that
they might perpetuate human bondage and their own political
supremacy, proposed to destroy the grandest social
fabric that Liberty ever built, the city of refuge for oppressed
races, the hope of the nations. For men who
through such a glorious temple as this could rush with
destroying torches and the cry of “Rule or ruin,” the
North felt a horror more passionate than ever, on any occasion,
for any cause, thrilled the bosom of any other people.
This indignation was earnest and wide-spread in proportion
to the civilization of the century and the intelligence
of the population. The hundreds of telegraph lines
and thousands of printing presses in the United States,
sent the knowledge of every new treason, and the reverberation
of every throb of patriotic anger, in a day to all
Americans outside of nurseries and lunatic asylums. The
excitement of Germany at the opening of the Thirty
Years' War, of England previous to the Cromwellian

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

struggle, was torpid and partial in comparison with this
outburst of a modern, reading and swiftly-informed free
democracy. As yet there was little bloodshed; the old
respect for law and confidence in the processes of reason
could not at once die, and men still endeavored to convince
each other by argument while holding the pistol to
each other's heads; but from the St. Lawrence to the
Gulf there was a spiritual preparedness for slaughter
which was to end in such murderous contests as should
make ensanguined Europe rise from its thousand battle-fields
to stare in wonder.

Women and children were as wild with the patriotic
excitement as men. Some of the prettiest and gentlest-born
ladies of New Boston waited in a mixed crowd half
the night at the railroad station to see the first regiments
pass towards Washington, and flung their handkerchiefs,
rings, pencil-cases, and other trinkets to the astonished
country lads, to show them how the heart of woman
blessed the nation's defenders. In no society could you be
ten minutes without hearing the words war, treason, rebellion.
And so, the subject being every body's subject,
the Ravenels and Colburne frequently talked of it. It was
quite a sad and sore circumstance to the two gentlemen
that the lady was a rebel. To a man who prides himself
on his superior capacity and commanding nature, (that is
to say, to almost every man in existence) there can be
few greater grievances than a woman whom he cannot
convert; and more particularly and painfully is this true
when she bears some near relationship to him, as for instance
that of a wife, sister, daughter and sweetheart.
Thus Ravenel the father and Colburne the admirer, fretted
daily over the obstinate treasonableness of Miss Lillie.
Patriotism she called it, declaring that Louisiana was her
country, and that to it she owed her allegiance.

It is worthy of passing remark how loyal the young
are to the prevailing ideas of the community in which
they are nurtured. You will find adult republicans in

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

England, but no infant ones; adults monarchists in our
own country, but not in our schools and nurseries. I have
known an American of fifty whose beliefs, prejudices and
tastes were all European, but who could not save his five
children from being all Yankee. Accordingly this young
lady of nineteen, born and nurtured among Louisianians,
held firm for Louisiana in spite of the arguments of the
adored papa and the rather agreeable admirer.

The Doctor liked Colburne, and respected his intellect.
He rarely tired of talking with him on any subject, and
concerning the war they could go on interminally. The
only point on which they disagreed was the probable
length of the contest; the southerner prophecying that it
would last five or six years, and the northerner that the
rebels would succumb in as many months. Miss Ravenel
sometimes said that the North would give up in a year,
and sometimes that the war would last forty years, both
of which opinions she had heard sustained in New Orleans.
But, whatever she said, she always believed in the
superior pluck and warlike skill of the people of her own
section.

“Miss Ravenel,” said Colburne, “I believe you think
that all southerners are giants, so tall that they can't see a
Yankee without lying down, and so pugnacious that they
never go to church without praying for a chance to fight
somebody.”

She resented this satire by observing, “Mr. Colburne, if
I believe it you ought not to dispute it.”

I am inclined to think that the young man in these days
rather damaged his chances of winning the young lady's
kind regards (to use a hackneyed and therefore decorous
phrase) by his stubborn and passionate loyalty to the old
starry banner. It was impossible that the two should
argue so much on a subject which so deeply interested
both without occasionally coming to spiritual blows. But
why should Mr. Colburne win the kind regards of Miss
Ravenel? If she were his wife, how could he support her?

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

He had little, and she had nothing.

While they were talking over the war it went on. One
balmy summer day our little debating club of three sat in
one of the small iron balconies of the hotel, discussing the
great battle which had been fought, and rumor said won,
on the heights around Manassas Junction. For a week the
city had been wild about the `on to Richmond' movement;
and to-day the excitement culminated in a general joy
which was impatient for official announcements, flags, bells
and cannon. It was true that there was one suspicious
circumstance; that for twenty-four hours no telegrams
concerning the fight had come over the wires from Washington;
but, excepting a few habitual croakers and secret
copperheads, who were immediately frowned into silence,
no one predicted evil tidings. At the last accounts “the
grand army of the Potomac” was driving before it the
traitorous battalions of the South; McDowell had gained
a great victory, and there was an end of rebellion.

“I don't believe it—I don't believe it,” Miss Ravenel
repeatedly asseverated, until her father scolded her for her
absurd and disloyal incredulity.

“The telegraph is in order again,” observed Colburne
“I heard one of those men who just passed say so.” Here
comes somebody that we know. Whitewood!—I say,
Whitewood! Any thing on the bulletin-board?”

The pale young student looked up with a face of despair
and eyes full of tears.

“It's all up, Colburne,” said he. “Our men are running,
throwing away their guns and every thing.”

His trembling voice hardly sufficed for even this short
story of shame and disaster. Miss Ravenel, the desperate
rebel, jumped to her feet with a nervous shriek of joy and
then, catching her father's reproving eye, rushed up stairs
and danced it out in her own room.

“It's impossible!” remonstrated Colburne in such excitement
that his voice was almost a scream. “Why, by the
last accounts—”

-- 071 --

p542-078

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

“Oh! that's all gone up,” groaned Whitewood, who
was in such a state of grief that he could hardly talk intelligibly.
“We've got more. We've got the end of
the battle. Johnson came up on our right, and we are
whipped all to pieces.”

“Johnson! Why, where was Patterson?”

“Patterson is an old traitor,” shouted Whitewood,
pushing wildly on his way as if too sick at heart to talk
more.

“It is very sad,” observed the Doctor gravely. The
thought occurred to him that for his own interests he had
better have stayed in New Orleans; but he lost sight of it
immediately in his sorrow for the seeming calamity which
had befallen country and liberty and the human race.

“Oh! it's horrible—horrible. I don't believe it. I can't
believe it,” groaned Colburne. “It's too much to bear. I
must go home. It makes me too sick to talk.”

CHAPTER VI. MR. COLBURNE SEES HIS WAY CLEAR TO BE A SOLDIER.

Stragglers arrived, and then the regiments. People
were not angry with the beaten soldiers, but treated
them with tenderness, gave them plentiful cold collations,
and lavished indignation on their ragged shoddy uniforms.
Then the little State, at first pulseless with despair, took
a long breath of relief when it found that Beauregard had
not occupied Washington, and set bravely about preparing
for far bloodier battles than that of Bull Run.

Lieutenant-Colonel Carter did not return with his regiment;
and Colburne read with a mixture of emotions that
he had been wounded and taken prisoner while gallantly
leading a charge. He marked the passage, and left the
paper with his compliments for the Ravenels, after debating
at the door of the hotel whether he should call on them,

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

and deciding in the negative. Not being able as yet to
appreciate that blessing in disguise, Bull Run, his loyal
heart was very sad and sore over it, and he felt a thrill of
something like horror whenever he thought of the joyful
shriek with which Lillie had welcomed the shocking tidings.
He was angry with her, or at least he tried to be.
He called up his patriotism, that strongest of New England
isms, and resolved that with a secessionist, a woman
who wished ill to her country, he would not fall in love.
But to be sure of this he must keep away from her; for
thus much of love, or of perilous inclination at least, he
already had to acknowledge; and moreover, while he was
somewhat ashamed of the feeling, he still could not heartily
desire to eradicate it. Troubled thus concerning the
affairs of the country and of his own heart, he kept aloof
from the Ravenels for three or four days. Then he said to
himself that he had no cause for avoiding the Doctor, and
that to do so was disgraceful treatment of a man who had
proved his loyalty by taking up the cross of exile.

This story will probably have no readers so destitute of
sympathy with the young and loving, as that they can
not guess the result of Colburne's internal struggles. After
two or three chance conversations with Ravenel he
jumped, or to speak more accurately, he gently slid to the
conclusion that it was absurd and unmanly to make a
distinction in favor of the father and against the daughter.
Quarrel with a woman; how ridiculous! how unchivalrous!
He colored to the tips of his repentant ears as he
thought of it and of what Miss Ravenel must think of it.
He hastened to call on her before the breach which he had
made between her and himself should become untraversable;
for although the embargo on their intercourse had
lasted only about a week, it already seemed to him a
lapse of time measureable by months; and this very
naturally, inasmuch as during that short interval he had
lived a life of anguish as a man and a patriot. Accordingly
the old intimacy was resumed, and the two young

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

people seldom passed forty-eight hours apart. But of the
rebellion they said little, and of Bull Run nothing. These
were such sore subjects to him that he did not wish to
speak of them except to the ear of sympathy; and she,
divining his sensitiveness, would not give him pain notwithstanding
that he was an abolitionist and a Yankee.
If the Doctor, ignorant of what passed in these young
hearts, turned the conversation on the war, Lillie became
silent, and Colburne, appreciating her forbearance, tried to
say very little. Thus without a compact, without an explanation,
they accorded in a strain of mutual charity which
predicted the ultimate conversion of one or the other.

Moreover, Colburne asked himself, what right had he to
talk if he did not fight? If he wanted to answer this
woman's outcry of delight over the rout of Bull Run, the
place to do it was not a safe parlor, but a field of victorious
battle. Why did he not act in accordance with these
truly chivalrous sentiments? Why not fall into one of the
new regiments which his gallant little State was organizing
to continue the struggle? Why not march on with
the soul of old John Brown, joining in the sublime though
quaint chorus of, “We're coming, Father Abraham, three
hundred thousand more?”

He did talk very earnestly of it with various persons,
and, among others, with Doctor Ravenel. The latter approved
the young man's warlike inclinations promptly
and earnestly.

“It is the noblest duty that you may ever have a chance
to perform during your life,” said he. “To do something
personally towards upholding this Union and striking
down slavery is an honor beyond any thing that ever was
accorded to Greek or Roman. I wish that I were young
enough for the work, or fitted for it by nature or education.
I would be willing to have my tombstone set up
next year, if it could only bear the inscription, “He died
in giving freedom to slaves.”

“Oh! do stop,” implored Lillie, who entered in time to

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

hear the concluding sentence. “What do you talk about
your tombstone for? You will get perfectly addled about
abolition, like all the rest. Now, papa, you ought to be
more consistent. You didn't use to be so violent against
slavery. You have changed since five years ago.”

“I know it,” says the Doctor. “But that doesn't prove
that I am wrong now. I wasn't infallible five years ago.
Why, my dear, the progress of our race from barbarism to
civilization is through the medium of constant change. If
the race is benefited by it, why not the individual? I am
a sworn foe to consistency and conservation. To stick
obstinately to our old opinions, because they are old, is as
foolish as it would be in a soldier-crab to hold on to his
shell after he had outgrown it instead of picking up a new
one fitted to his increased size. Suppose the snakes persisted
in going about in their last year's skins? No, no;
there are no such fools in the lower animal kingdom; that
stupidity is confined to man.”

“The world does move,” observed Colburne. “We
consider ourselves pretty strict and old-fashioned here in
New Boston. But if our Puritan ancestors could get
hold of us, they would be likely to have us whipped as
heretics and Sabbath-breakers. Very likely we would be
equally severe upon our own great-great-grandchildren, if
we should get a chance at them.”

“Weak spirits are frightened by this change, this growth,
this forward impetus,” said the Doctor. “I must tell you a
story. I was travelling in Georgia three years ago. On
the seat next in front of me sat a cracker, who was evidently
making his first railroad experience, and in other
respects learning to go on his hind legs. Presently the
train crossed a bridge. It was narrow, uncovered and
without sides, so that a passenger would not be likely to
see it unless he sat near the window. Now the cracker
sat next the alley of the car, and away from the window.
I observed him give a glare at the river and turn away
his head suddenly, after which he rolled about in a queer

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

way, and finally went on the floor in a heap. We picked
him up; spirits were easily produced, (they always are
down there); and presently the cracker was brought to
his senses. His first words were, `Has she lit'— He
was under the impression that the train had taken the
river at a running jump. Now that is very much like the
judgment of timid and ill-informed people on the progress
of the nation or race at such a time as this. They
don't know about the bridge; they think we are flying
through the air; and so they go off in general fainting-fits.”

Colburne laughed, as many another man has done before
him, at this good old story.

“On our train,” said he, “on the train of human progress,
we are parts of the engine and not mere passengers.
I ought to be revolving somewhere. I ought to be at
work. I want to do something—I am most anxious to do
something—but I don't know precisely what. I suppose
that the inability exists in me, and not in my circumstances.
I am like the gentleman who tired himself out
with jumping, but never could jump high enough to see
over his own standing-collar.”

“I know how you feel. I have been in that state myself,
often and in various ways. For instance it has occurred
to me, especially in my younger days, to feel a
strong desire to write, without having anything to say.
There was a burning in my brain; there was a sentiment
or sensation which led me to seek pens, ink and paper;
there was an impatient, uncertain, aimless effort to commence;
there was a pause, a revery, and all was over.
It was a storm of sheet-lightning. There were glorious
gleams, and far off openings of the heavens; but no sound,
droppings, no sensible revelation from the upper world.—
However, your longings are for action, and I am convinced
that you will find your opportunity. There will
be work enough in this matter for all.”

“I don't know,” said Calburne. “The sixth and

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

seventh regiments are full. I hear that there isn't a lieutenantcy
left.”

“You will have to raise your own company.”

“Ah! But for what regiment? We shan't raise another,
I am afraid. Yes, I am actually afraid that the war will
be over in six months.”

Miss Ravenel looked up hastily as if she should like to
say “Forty years,” but checked herself by a surprising
effort of magnanimity and good nature.

“That's queer patriotism,” laughed the Doctor. But let
me assure you, Mr. Colburne, that your fears are groundless.
There will be more regiments needed.”

Miss Ravenel gave a slight approving nod, but still said
nothing, remembering Bull Run and how provokingly she
had shouted over it.

“This southern oligarchy,” continued the Doctor, “will
be a tough nut to crack. It has the consolidated vigor of
a tyranny.”

“I wonder where Lieutenant-Colonel Carter is?” queried
Colburne. “It is six weeks since he was taken prisoner.
It seems like six years.”

Miss Ravenel raised her head with an air of interest,
glanced hastily at her father, and gave herself anew to
her embroidery. The Doctor made a grimace which was
as much as to say that he thought small beer or sour beer
of Lieutenant-Colonel Carter.

“He is a very fine officer,” said Colburne. “He was
highly spoken of for his conduct at Bull Run.”

“I would rather have you for a Colonel,” replied the
Doctor.

Colburne laughed contemptuously at the idea of his
fitness for a colonelcy.

“I would rather have any respectable man of tolerable
intellect,” insisted the Doctor. “I tell you that I know
that type perfectly. I know what he is as well as if I had
been acquainted with him for twenty years. He is what
we southerners, in our barbarous local vanity, are

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

accustomed to call a southern gentleman. He is on the model
of the sugar-planters of St. Dominic Parish. He needs
somebody to care for him. Let me tell you a story. When
I was on a mineralogical expedition in North Carolina
some years ago, I happened to be out late at night looking
for lodgings. I was approaching one of those cross-road
groggeries which they call a tavern down there, when I
met a most curious couple. It was a man and a goose.
The man was drunk, and the goose was sober. The man
was staggering, and the goose was waddling perfectly
straight. Every few steps it halted, looked back and
quacked, as if to say, Come along. The moon was shining,
and I could see the whole thing plainly. I was obliged to
put up for the night in the groggery, and there I got an
explanation of the comedy. It seems that this goose was
a pet, and had taken an unaccountable affection to its
owner, who was a wretched drunkard of a cracker. The
man came nearly every night to the groggery, got drunk
as regularly as he came, and generally went to sleep on
one of the benches. About midnight the goose would appear
and cackle for him. The bar-keeper would shake up
the drunkard and say, `Here! your goose has come for
you.' As soon as the brute could get his legs he would
start homeward, guided by his more intelligent companion.
If the man fell down and couldn't get up, the goose
would remain by him and squawk vociferously for assistance.—
Now, sir, there was hardly a sugar-planter, hardly
a southern gentleman, in St. Dominic Parish, who didn't
need some such guardian. Often and often, as I have
seen them swilling wine and brandy at each other's tables,
I have charitably wished that I could say to this one and
that one, Sir, your goose has come for you.”

“But you never have seen the Lieutenant-Colonel so
badly off,” answered Colburne, after a short meditation.

“Why no—not precisely,” admitted the Doctor. “But
I know his type,” he presently added with an obstinacy
which Miss Ravenel secretly thought very unjust. She

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

thought it best to direct her spirit of censure in another
direction.

“Papa,” said she, “what a countryfied habit you have
of telling stories!”

“Don't criticise, my dear,” answers papa. “I am a high
toned southern gentleman, and always knock people on
the head who criticise me.”

The question still returns upon us, why Mr. Colburne
did not join the army. It is time, therefore, to state the
hitherto unimportant fact that he was the only son of a
widow, and that his life was a necessity to her, not only
as a consolation to her loneliness, but as a support to her
declining fortunes. Doctor Colburne had left his wife and
child an estate of about twenty-five thousand dollars,
which at the time of his death was a respectable fortune
in New Boston. But the influx of gold from California,
and the consequent rise of prices, seriously diminished the
value of the family income just about the time that Edward,
by growing into manhood and entering college, necessitated
an increase of expenses. Therefore Mrs. Colburne
was led to put one half of the joint fortune into certain
newly-organized manufacturing companies, which
promised to increase her annual six per cent to twenty-four—
nor was she therein exceedingly to blame, being led away
by the example and advice of some of the sharpest New
Boston capitalists, many of whom had their experienced
pinions badly lamed in these joint-stock adventurings.

“What you want, Mr. Colburne,” said a director, “is
an investment which is both safe and permanent. Now
this is just the thing.”

I can not say much for the safety of the investment, but
it certainly was a permanent one. During the first year
the promised twenty-four per cent was paid, and the widow
could have sold out for one hundred and twenty. Then
came a free-trade, Democratic improvement on the tariff;
the manufacturing interest of the country was paralyzed.
and the Braggville stock fell to ninety. Mrs. Colburne

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

might still have sold out at a profit, counting in her first
year's dividend; but as it was not in her inexperience to
see that this was wisdom, she held on for a—decline. By
the opening of the war her certificates of manufacturing
stock were waste paper, and her annual income was reduced
to eight hundred dollars. Indeed, for a year or two
previous to the commencement of this story, she had been
forced to make inroads upon her capital.

Of this crisis in the family affairs Edward was fully
aware, and like a true-born, industrious Yankee, did his
best to meet it. From every lowermost branch and twig
of his profession he plucked some fruit by dint of constant
watchfulness, so that during the past year he had been
very nearly able to cover his own conscientiously economical
expenditures. He was gaining a foothold in the law,
although he as yet had no cases to plead. If he held on a
year or two longer at this rate he might confidently expect
to restore the family income and stave off the threatened
sale of the homestead.

But this was not all which prevented him from going
forth to battle. The cry of his mother's heart was,
“My son, how can I let thee go?” She was an abolitionist,
as was almost every body of her set in New Boston;
she was an enthusiastic patriot, as was almost every one
in the north during that sublime summer of popular
enthusiasm; but this war—oh, this strange, ferocious war!
was horrible. Her sensitively affectionate nature, blinded
by veils of womanly tenderness, folded in habits of life-long
peace, could not see the hard, inevitable necessity of
the contest. Earnestly as she sympathised with its loyal
and humane objects, she was not logical enough or not
firm enough to sympathise with the iron thing itself.
Lapped in sweet influences of peace all her loving life, why
must she be called to death amid the clamor of murderous
contests? For her health was failing; a painful and fatal
disease had fastened its clutches on her; another year's
course she did not hope to run. And if the hateful

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

struggle must go on, if it must torment her last few days with
its agitations and horrors, so much the more did she need
her only child. Other women's sons—yes, if there was no
help for it—but not hers—might put on the panoply of
strife, and disappear from anxiously following eyes into
the smoke and flame of battle. Edward told her every day
the warlike news of the journals, the grand and stern putting
on of the harness, the gigantic plans for crushing the
nation's foes. She could take no interest in such tidings
but that of aversion. He read to her in a voice which
thrilled like swellings of martial music, Tennyson's Charge
of the Six Hundred. She listened to the clarion-toned
words with distaste and almost with horror.

Well, the summer wore away, that summer of sombre
preparation and preluding skirmishes, whose scattering
musketry and thin cannonade faintly prophecied the orchestral
thunders of Gettysburgh and the Wilderness,
and whose few dead preceded like skirmishers the massive
columns which for years should firmly follow them into
the dark valley. Its forereaching shadows fell upon many
homes far away from the battlefield, and chilled to death
many sensitive natures. Old persons and invalids sank
into the grave that season under the oppression of its
straining suspense and preliminary horror; and among
these victims, whom no man has counted and whom few
have thought of collectively, was the mother of Colburne.

One September afternoon she sent for Edward. The
Doctor had gone; his labors were over. The clergyman
had gone; neither was he longer needed. There was no
one in the room but the nurse, the dying mother and the
only child. The change had been expected for days, and
Edward had thought that he was prepared for it; had indeed
marvelled and been shocked at himself because he
could look forward to it with such seeming composure;
for, reason with his heart and his conscience as he might,
he could not feel a fitting dread and anguish. In the
common phrase of humanity, when numbed by unusual

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

sorrow, he could not realize it. But now, as, leaning over
the footboard and looking steadfastly upon his mother's
face, he saw that the final hour had come, a sickness of
heart fell upon him, and a trembling as if his soul were
being torn asunder. Yet neither wept; the Puritans and
the children of the Puritans do not weep easily; they are
taught, not to utter, but to hide their emotions. The
nurse perceived no signs of unusual feeling, except that
the face of the strong man became suddenly as pale as
that of the dying woman, and that to him this was an hour
of anguish, while to her it was one of unspeakable joy.
The mother knew her son too well not to see, even with
those failing eyes, into the depths of his sorrow.

“Don't be grieved for me, Edward,” she said. “I am
sustained by the faith of the promises. I am about to return
from the place whence I came. I am re-entering
with peace and with confidence into a blessed eternity.”

He came to the side of the bed, sat down on it and took
her hand without speaking.

“You will follow me some day,” she went on. “You
will follow me to the place where I shall be, at the right
hand of the Lord. I have prayed for it often;—I was
praying for it a moment ago; and, my child, my prayer
will be granted. Oh, I have been so fearful for you;
But I am fearful no longer.”

He made no answer except to press her hand while she
paused to draw a few short and wearisome breaths.

“I can bear to part with you now,” she resumed. “I
could not bear it till the Lord granted me this full assurance
that we shall meet again. I leave you in his hands.
I make no conditions with him. I have been sweetly
brought to give you altogether up to one who loves
you better than I know how to love you. He gave
me my love, and he has kept more than he gave. Perhaps
I have been selfish, Edward, to hold on to you as I have.
You have felt it your duty to go into the army, and perhaps
I have been selfish to prevent you. Now you are

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

free; to-morrow I shall not be here. If you still see that
to be your duty, go; and the Lord go with you, darling,
and give you strength and courage. I do not ask him to
spare you, but only to guide you here below, and restore
you to me above.—And he will do it, Edward, for his
own sake. I am full of confidence; the promises are sure.
For you and for myself, I rejoice with a joy unspeakable
and full of glory.”

While thus speaking, or rather whispering, she had put
one arm around his neck. As he kissed her wasted cheek
and let fall his first tears on it, she drew her hand across
his face with a caressing tenderness, and smiling, fell back
softly on her pillow, closing her eyes as calmly as if to
sleep. A few broken words, a murmuring of unutterable,
unearthly, infinite happiness, echoes as it were of greetings
far away with welcoming angels, were her last utterances.
To the young man, who still held her hand and now and
then kissed her cheek, she seemed to slumber, although
her breathing gradually sank so low that he could not perceive
it. But after a long time the nurse came to the bedside,
bent over it, looked, listened, and said, “She is
gone!”

He was free; she was not there.

He went to his room with a horrible feeling that for him
there was no more love; that there was nothing to do
and nothing to expect; that his life was a blank. He
could fix his mind on nothing past or future; not even upon
the unparalleled sorrow of the present. Taking up the
Bible which she had given him, he read a page before he
noticed that he had not understood and did not remember
a single passage. In that vacancy, that almost idiocy,
which beclouds afflicted souls, he could not recall a distinct
impression of the scene through which he had just
passed, and seemed to have forgotten forever his mother's
dying words, her confidence that they should meet again,
her heavenly joy. With the same perverseness, and in
spite of repeated efforts to close his ears to the sound,

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

some inner, wayward self repeated to him over and over
again these verses of the unhappy Poe—



“Thank Heaven! the crisis,
The danger is past,
And the lingering illness
Is over at last,
And the fever called Living
Is conquered at last.”

The sad words sounded wofully true to him. For the
time, for some days, it seemed to him as if life were but a
wearisome illness, for which the grave was but a cure. His
mind, fevered by night watching, anxiety, and an unaccustomed
grappling with sorrow, was not in a healthy
state. He thought that he was willing to die; he only desired
to fall usefully, honorably, and in consonance with
the spirit of his generation; he would set his face henceforward
towards the awful beacons of the battle-field. His
resolution was taken with the seriousness of one, who,
though cheerful and even jovial by nature, had been permeated
to some extent by the solemn passion of Puritanism.
He painted to himself in strong colors the risk of
death and the nature of it; then deliberately chose the
part of facing this tremendous mystery in support of the
right. All this while, be it remembered, his mind was
somewhat exalted by the fever of bodily weariness and of
spiritual sorrow.

-- 084 --

p542-091 CHAPTER VII. CAPTAIN COLBURNE RAISES A COMPANY, AND COLONEL CARTER A REGIMENT.

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

The settlement of his mother's estate and of his own
pecuniary affairs occupied Colburne's time until the early
part of October. By then he had invested his property as
well as might be, rented the much-loved old homestead,
taken a room in the New Boston House, and was fully
prepared to bid good-bye to native soil, and, if need be,
to life. Miss Ravenel was a strong though silent temptation
to remain and to exist, but he resisted her with the
heroism which he subsequently exhibited in combating
male rebels.

One morning, as he left the hotel rather later than usual
to go to his office, his eyes fell upon a high-colored face
and gigantic brown mustache, which he could not have
failed to recognize, no matter where nor when encountered.
There was the wounded captive of Bull Run, as big
chested and rich complexioned, as audacious in eye and
haughty in air, as if no hurt nor hardship nor calamity had
ever befallen him. He checked Colburne's eager advance
with a cold stare, and passed him without speaking. But
the young fellow hardly had time to color at this rebuff,
when, just as he was opening the outer door a baritone
voice arrested him with a ringing, “Look here!”

“Beg pardon,” continued the Lieutenant-Colonel, coming
up hastily. “Didn't recognize you. It's quite a time
since our pic-nic, you know.”

Here he showed a broad grin, and presently burst out
laughing, as much amused at the past as if it did not contain
Bull Run.

“What a jolly old pic-nic that was!” he went on. “I

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

have shouted a hundred times to think of myself passing
the wine and segars to those prim old virgins. Just as
though I had bowsed into the House Beautiful, among
Bunyan's damsels, and offered to treat the crowd!”

Again the Lieutenant-Colonel laughed noisily, his insolent
black eyes twinkling with merriment. Colburne
looked at him and listened to him with amazement. Here
was a man who had lately been in what was to him the
terrible mystery of battle; who had fallen down wounded
and been carried away captive while fighting heroically
for the noblest of causes; who had witnessed the greatest
and most humiliating overthrow which ever befel the armies
of the republic; who yet did not allude to any of
these things, nor apparently think of them, but could chat
and laugh about a pic-nic. Was is treasonable indifference,
or levity, or the sublimity of modesty? Colburne thought
that if he had been at Bull Run, he never could have
talked of any thing else.

“Well, how are you?” demanded Carter. “You are
looking a little pale and thin, it seems to me.”

“Oh, I am well enough,” answered Colburne, passing
over that subject with modest contempt, as not worthy of
mention. “But how are you? Have you recovered from
your wound?”

“Wound? Oh! yes; mere bagatelle; healed up some
time ago. I shouldn't have been caught if I hadn't been
stunned by my horse falling. The wound was nothing.”

“But you must have suffered in your confinement,” said
Colburne, determined to appreciate and pity.

“Suffered! My dear fellow, I suffered with eating and
drinking and making merry. I had the deuce's own time
in Richmond. I met loads of my old comrades, and they
nearly killed me with kindness. They are a nice set of
old boys, if they are on the wrong side of the fence. You
didn't suppose they would maltreat a brother West Pointer,
did you?”

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

And the Lieutenant-Colonel laughed heartily at the civilian
blunder.

“I didn't know, really,” answered the puzzled Colburne.
“I must say I thought so. But I am as poor a
judge of soldiers as a sheep is of catamounts.”

“Why, look here. When I left they gave me a supper,
and not only made me drunk, but got drunk themselves in
my honor. Opened their purses, too, and forced their
money on me.”

All this, it will be noted, was long previous to the time
when Libby Prison and Andersonville were deliberately
converted into pest-houses and starvation pens.

“I am afraid they wanted to bring you over,” observed
Colburne. He looked not only suspicious, but even a little
anxious, for in those days every patriot feared for the faith
of his neighbor.

“I suppose they did,” replied Carter carelessly, as if he
saw nothing extraordinary in the idea. “Of course they
did. They need all the help that they can get. In fact
the rebel Secretary of War paid me the compliment of
making me an offer of a regiment, with an assurance that
promotion might be relied on. It was done so delicately
that I couldn't be offended. In fact it was quite natural,
and he probably thought it would be bad taste to omit it.
I am a Virginian, you know; and then I was once engaged
in some southern schemes and diplomacies—before this
war broke out, you understand—oh, no connection with
this war. However, I declined his offer. There's a patriot
for you.”

“I honor you, sir,” said Colburne with a fervor which
made the Lieutenant-Colonel grin. “You ought at be rewarded.”

“Quite so,” answered the other in his careless, half-joking
style. “Well, I am rewarded. I received a letter
yesterday afternoon from your Governor offering me a regiment.
I had just finished an elegant dinner with some
good fellows, and was going in for a roaring evening. But

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

business before pleasure. I took a cold plunge bath and
the next train for New Boston, getting here at midnight.
I am off at ten to see his Excellency.”

“I am sincerely delighted,” exclaimed the young man.
“I am delighted to hear that the Governor has had such
good sense.”

After a moment's hesitation he added anxiously, “Do
you remember your invitation to me?”

“Certainly. What do you say to it now? Will you
go with me?”

“I will,” said Colburne emphatically. “I will try. I
only fear that I can neither raise nor command a company.”

“Never fear,” answered Carter in a tone which poohpoohed
at doubt. “You are just the man. Come round to
the bar with me, and let's drink success to our regiment.
Oh, I recollect; you don't imbibe. Smoke a segar, then,
while we talk it over. I tell you that you are just the
man. Noblesse oblige. Any gentleman can make a good
enough company officer in three months' practice. As to
raising your men, I'll give you my best countenance,
whatever that may amount to. And if you actually don't
succeed in getting your quota, after all, why, we'll take
somebody else's men. Examinations of officers and consolidations
of companies bring all these things right, you
know.”

“I should be sorry to profit by any other man's influence
and energy to his harm,” answered the fastidious
Colburne.

“Pshaw! it's all for the good of the service and of the
country. Because a low fellow who keeps a saloon can
treat and wheedle sixty or eighty stout fellows into the
ranks, do you suppose that he ought to be commissioned
an officer and a gentleman? I don't. It can't be in my
regiment. Leave those things to me, and go to work without
fear. Write to the Adjutant-General of the State to-day
for a recruiting commission, and as soon as you get it,

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

open an office. I guarantee that you shall be one of the
Captains of the Tenth Barataria.”

“Who are the other field officers?” asked Colburne.

“Not appointed yet. I am alone in my glory. I am
the regiment. But the Lieutenant-Colonel and Major
shall be of the right stamp. I mean to have a word to say
as to the choice. I tell you that we'll have the bulliest
regiment that ever sprang from the soil of New England.”

“Well, I'll try. But I really fear that I shall just get
my company recruited in time for the next war.”

“Never fear,” laughed Carter, as though war were a
huge practical joke. “We are in for a four or five years'
job of fighting.”

“You don't mean it!” said the young man in amazement.
“Why, we citizens are all so full of confidence.
McClellan, every body says, is organizing a splendid army.
Did Bull Run give you such an opinion of the superior
fighting qualities of the southerners?”

“Not at all. Both sides fought timidly, as a rule, just as
greenhorns naturally would do. The best description of
the battle that I have heard was given in a single sentence
by my old captain, Lamar, now in command of a Georgia
regiment. Said he, `There never was a more frightened
set than our fellows—except your fellows.—Why, we outfought
them in the morning; we had them fairly whipped
until Johnston came up on our right. The retreat was a
mathematical necessity; it was like saying, Two and two
make four. When our line was turned, of course it had
to retreat.”

“Retreat!” groaned Colburne in bitterness over the recollection
of that calamitous afternoon. “But you didn't
see it. They ran shamefully, and never stopped short of
Washington. One man reached New Boston inside of
twenty-four hours. It was a panic unparalleled in history.”

“Nonsense! Beg your pardon. Did you never read of
Austerlitz and Jena and Waterloo? Our men did pretty

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

well for militia. I didn't see the panic, to be sure;—I
was picked up before that happened. But I have talked
with some of our officers who did see it, and they told me
that the papers exaggerated it absurdly. Newspaper
correspondents ought not to be allowed in the army.
They exaggerate every thing. If we had gained a victory,
they would have made it out something greater than
Waterloo. You must consider how easily inexperience is
deceived. Just get the story of an upset from an old stage-driver,
and then from a lady passenger; the first will tell
it as quite an ordinary affair, and the second will make it
out a tragedy. Now when some old grannies of congressmen
and some young ladies of newspaper reporters, none
of whom had ever seen either a victory or a defeat before,
got entangled among half a dozen disordered regiments
they naturally concluded that nothing like it had happened
in history. I tell you that it wasn't unparalleled, and
that it ought not to have been considered surprising.
Whichever of those two green armies got repulsed was
pretty sure to be routed. That was a very pretty
manœuvre, though, that coming up of Johnston on
our right. Patterson ought to be court-martialed for his
stupidity.”

“Stupidity! He is a traitor,” exclaimed Colburne.

“Oh! oh!” expostulated the Colonel with a cough.
“If we are to try all our dull old gentlemen as traitors,
we shall have our hands full. That's something like
hanging homely old women for witches.—By the way,
how are the Allstons? I mean the—the Ravenels. Well,
are they? Young lady as blooming and blushing as ever?
Glad to hear it. Can't stop to call on them; my train
goes in ten minutes.—I am delighted that you are going
to fall in with me. Good bye for to-day.”

Away he went, leaving Colburne in wonder over his
contrasts of slanginess and gentility, his mingled audacity
and insouciance of character, and all the picturesque ins
and outs of his moral architecture, so different from the

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

severe plainness of the spiritual temples common in New
Boston. The young man would have preferred that his
future Colonel should not drink and swear; but he would
not puritanically decide that a man who drank and swore
could not be a good officer. He did not know army men
well enough to dare judge them with positiveness; and
he certainly would not try them by the moral standards
according to which he tried civilians. The facts that
Carter was a professional soldier, and that he had shed
his blood in the cause of the country, were sufficient to
make Colburne regard with charity all his frank vices.

I must not allow the reader to suppose that I present
Carter as a type of all regular officers. There were men
in the old army who never tasted liquors, who never
blasphemed, who did not waste their substance in riotous
living, who could be accused of no evil practices, who
were models of Christian gentlemen. The American service,
as well as the English, had its Havelocks, its Headly
Vicars, its Colonel Newcomes. Nevertheless I do venture
to say that it had also a great many men whose moral
habits were cut more or less on the Carter pattern, who
swore after the fashion of the British army in Flanders,
whose heads could carry drink like Dugald Dalgetty's,
and who had even other vices concerning which my discreet
pen is silent.

Within a week after the conversation above reported
Colburne opened a recruiting office, advertised the “Putnam
Rangers” largely, and adorned his doorway with a
transparency representing Old Put in a bran-new uniform
riding sword in hand down the stone steps of Horseneck.
His company, as yet in embryo, was one of the ten
accepted out of the nineteen offered for Carter's regiment.
It was supposed that the name of a West Point colonel
would render the organization a favorite one with the enlisting
classes; and accordingly all the chiefs of incomplete
companies throughout the State of Barataria wanted to
sieze the chance for easy recruiting. But Colburne

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

soon found that the dullness of a young lawyer's office
was none too prosy an exordium for the dullness of a recruiting
office at this particular period. Passed was that
springtide of popular enthusiasm when companies were
raised in a day, when undersized heroes wept at being rejected
by the mustering officer, when well-to-do youths
paid a hundred dollars to buy out a chance to be shot at.
Bull Run had disenchanted some romantic natures concerning
the pleasures of war, and the vast enlistments of
the summer had drawn heavily on the nation's fighting
material. Moreover, Colburne had to encounter obstacles
of a personal nature, such as did not trouble some of his
competitors. A student, a member of a small and shy social
circle, neither business man nor one of the bone and
sinew, not having belonged to a fire company or militia
company, nor even kept a bar or billiard-saloon, he had no
retainers nor partisans nor shopmates to call upon, no rummy
customers whom he could engage in the war-dance on
condition of unlimited whiskey. He had absolutely no
personal means of influencing the classes of the community
which furnish that important element of all military organizations,
private soldiers. For a time he remained almost
as solitary in his office as Old Put in the perilous
glory of his breakneck descent. In short the raising of his
company proved a slow, vexatious and expensive business,
notwithstanding the countenance and aid of the Colonel.

Miss Ravenel was much spited in secret when she saw
his advertisement; but she was too proud to expose her
interest in the matter by opposition. What object had
she in keeping him at home and out of danger? Moreover,
after the fashion of most southern women, she believed
in fighting, and respected a man the more for drawing
the sword, no matter for which party. After a while,
when his activity and cheerfulness of spirit had returned
to him, she began to talk with her old freedom of expression,
and indulged in playful prophecies about the Bull

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

Runs he would fight, the masterly retreats he would accomplish,
and the captivities he would undergo.

“When you are a prisoner in Richmond,” she said, “I'll
write to my Louisiana friends in the southern army and
tell them what a spiteful abolitionist you are. I'll get them
to put a colored friend and brother into the same cell with
you. You won't like it. You'll promise to go back to
your law office, if they'll send that fellow to his plantation.”

The Doctor was all sympathy and interest, and brimmed
over with prophecies of Colburne's success. He
judged the people of Barataria by the people of Louisiana;
the latter preferred gentlemen for officers, and so of course
would the former. Notwithstanding his hatred of slavery
he was still somewhat under the influence of its aristocratical
glamour. He had not yet fully comprehended
that the war was a struggle of the plain people against an
oligarchy, and that the plain people had, not very understandingly
but still very resolutely, determined to lead the
fighting as well as to do it. He had not yet full faith
that the northern working-man would beat the southern
gentleman, without much guidance from the northern
scholar.

“Don't be discouraged,” he said to Colburne. “I feel
the utmost confidence in your prospects. As soon as it is
generally understood who you are and what your character
is, you will have recruits to give away. It is impossible
that these bar-tenders and tinkers should raise good
men as easily as a gentleman and a graduate of the university.
They may get a run of ruff-scuff, but it won't
last. I predict that your company will be completed
sooner and composed of better material than any other in
the regiment. I would no more give your chance for that
of one of these tinkers than I would exchange a meteorite
for its weight in old nails.”

The Doctor abounded in promising but unfruitful
schemes for helping forward the Putnam Rangers. He

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

proposed that Colburne should send a circular to all the
clergymen and Sabbath-school superintendents of the
county, calling upon each parish to furnish the subscriber
with only one good recruit.

“If they do that,” said he, “as they unquestionably
will when the case is properly presented to them, why the
company is filled at once.”

He advised the young man to make an oratorical tour,
delivering patriotic speeches in the village lyceums, and
circulating an enlistment paper at the close of each performance.
He told him that it would not be a bad move
to apply to his professional brethren far and near for aid
in rousing the popular enthusiasm. He himself wrote favorable
notices of the captain and his company, and got
them printed in the city journals. One day he came home
in a hurry, and with great glee produced the evening edition
of the New Boston Patriot.

“Our young friend has hit it at last,” he said to Lillie.
“He has called the muses to his aid. Here is a superb
patriotic hymn of his composition. It is the best thing of
the kind that the literature of the war has produced.”
(The Doctor was somewhat given to hyperbole in speaking
well of his friends.) “It can't fail to excite popular
attention. I venture to predict that those verses alone
will bring him in fifty men.”

“Let me see,” said Lillie, making an impatient snatch
at the paper; but the Doctor drew it away, desirous of enjoying
the luxury of his own elocution. To read a good
thing aloud and to poke the fire are simple but real pleasures,
which some people cannot easily deny themselves—
and which belong of right, I think, to the head of a family.
The Doctor settled himself in an easy chair, adjusted
his collar, put up his eyeglass, dropped it, put on his
spectacles in spite of Lillie's remonstrances, and read as
follows—

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]



A NATIONAL HYMN.
Tune: America.
Be thou our country's Chief
In this our year of grief,
Allfather great;
Go forth with awful tread,
Crush treason's serpent head,
Bring back our sons misled,
And save our State.
Uphold our stripes and stars
Through war's destroying jars
With thy right hand;
Oh God of battles, lead
Where our swift navies speed,
Where our brave armies bleed
For fatherland.
Break every yoke and chain,
Let truth and justice reign
From sea to sea;
Make all our statutes right
In thy most holy sight;
Light us, O Lord of light,
To follow Thee.
God bless our fatherland,
God make it strong and grand
On sea and shore;
Ages its glory swell,
Peace in its borders dwell,
God stand its sentinel
For ever more.

“Let me see it,” persisted Lillie, making a second and
more successful reach for the paper. She read the verses
to herself with a slight flush of excitement, and then
quietly remarked that they were pretty. It has been

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

suspected that she kept that paper; at all events, when her
father sought it next morning to cut out the verses and
paste them in his common-place book, he could not find it;
and while Lillie pretended to take an interest in his search,
she made no distinct answer to his inquiries. I am told
by persons wise in the ways of young ladies that they
sometimes lay aside trifles of this sort, and are afterwards
ashamed, from some inexplicable cause, of having the fact
become patent even to their nearest relatives. It must
not be understood, by the way, that Miss Ravenel had lost
her slight admiration for that full-blown specimen of the
male sex, Colonel Carter. He was too much in the style
of a Louisiana planter not to be attractive to her homesick
eyes. She welcomed his rare visits with her invariable
but nevertheless flattering blush, and talked to him with
a vivacity which sent flashes of pain into the soul of Colburne.
The young man admitted the fact of these spasms,
but tried to keep up a deception as to their cause. In his
charity towards himself he attributed them to an unselfish
anxiety for the happiness of that sweet girl, who, he feared,
would find Carter an unsuitable husband, however grandiose
as a social ornament and accomplished as an officer.

In spite of these sentimental possibilities of disagreement
between the Colonel and the Captain, their friendship
daily grew stronger. The former was not in the
least influenced by lovelorn jealousy, and set much store
by Colburne as being the only officer in his regiment who
was precisely to his taste. He had desired, but had not
been able to obtain, the young gentlemen of New Boston,
the sons of the college professors, and of the city clergymen.
The set was limited in number and not martial nor
enthusiastic in character. It had held aristocratically
aloof from the militia, from the fire companies, from personal
interference in local politics, from every social enterprise
which could bring it into contact with the laboring
masses. It needed two years of tremendous war to break
through the shy reserve of this secluded and almost

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

monastic little circle, and let loose its sons upon the battle-field.
The Colonel was disgusted with his raft of tinkers
and tailors, as he called his officers, although they were
mostly good drill-masters and creditably zealous in learning
the graver duties of their new profession. The regular
army, he said, had not been troubled with any such
kind of fellows. The brahminism of West Point and of
the old service revolted from such vulgar associations. It
required the fiery breath of many fierce battles, in which
the gallantry of volunteers shone conspicuous, to blow this
feeling into oblivion.

One day the Colonel related in confidence to the Doctor
a circumstance which had given him peculiar disgust.
The Governor having permitted him to nominate his own
Lieutenant-Colonel, he had selected an ex-officer of a three
months' regiment who had shown tactical knowledge, and
gallantry. The field position of Major he had finally resolved
to demand for Colburne. Hence an interview, and
an unpleasant one, with the chief magistrate of Barataria.

“Governor,” said Carter, “I want that majority for a
particular friend of mine, the best officer in the regiment
and the best man for the place that I know in the State.”

The Governor was in his little office reclining in a highbacked
oaken chair, and toasting his feet at a fire. He
was a tall, thin, stooping gentleman, slow in gait because
feeble in health, with a benign dignity of manner and an
unvarying amiability of countenance. His eyes were a
pale blue, his hair a light chesnut slightly silvered by fifty
years, his complexion had once been freckled and was still
fair, his smile was frequent and conciliatory. Like President
Lincoln he sprang from the plain people, who were to
conquer in this war, and like him he was capable of intellectual
and moral growth in proportion to enlargement of
his sphere of action. A modest, gentle-tempered, obliging
man, patriotic in every impulse, devout in the severe
piety of New England, distinguished for personal honor

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

and private virtues, he was in the main a credit to the
State which had selected him for its loftiest dignity.

He had risen from his chair and saluted the Colonel
with marked respect. Although he did not like his moral
ways, he valued him highly for his professional ability
and courage, and was proud to have him in command of a
Baratarian regiment. To his shy spirit this aristocratic
and martial personage was in fact a rather imposing phenomenon.
Carter had a fearful eye; by turns audaciously
haughty and insolently quizzical; and on this occasion
the Governor felt himself more than usually discomposed
under its wide open, steady, confident stare. He seemed
even a little tremulous as he took his seat; he dreaded to
disagree with the representative of West Point brahminism;
and yet he knew that he must.

“Captain Colburne.”

“Oh—Captain Colburne,” hesitated the Governor. “I
agree with you, Colonel, in all that you say of him. I
hope that there will be an opportunity yet of pushing him
forward. But just now,” he continued with a smile that
was apologetical and almost penitent, “I don't see that I
can give him the majority. I have promised it to Captain
Gazaway.”

“To Gazaway!” exclaimed Carter. A long breath of angry
astonishment swelled his broad breast, and his cheek
would have flushed if any emotion could have deepened
the tint of that dark red bronze.

“You don't mean, I hope, Governor, that you are resolved
to give the majority of my regiment to that boor.”

“I know that he is a plain man,” mildly answered the
Governor, who had begun life himself as a mechanic.

“Plain man! He is a plain blackguard. He is a toddy-mixer
and shoulder-hitter.”

The Governor uttered a little troubled laugh; he was
clearly discomposed, but he was not angry.

“I am willing to grant all that you say of him,” he answered.
“I have no personal liking for the man.

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

Individually I should prefer Captain Colburne. But if you
knew the pressure that I am under—”

He hesitated as if reflecting, smiled again with his habitual
gentleness, folded and unfolded his hands nervously,
and proceeded with his explanation.

“You must not expose our little political secrets, Colonel.
I am obliged to permit certain schemes and plots
which personally I disapprove of. Captain Gazaway lives
in a very close district, and influences a considerable number
of votes. He is popular among his class of people, as
you can see by the ease with which he filled his company.
He and his friends insist upon the majority. If we refuse it
we shall probably lose the district and a member of Congress.
That is a serious matter at this time when the
administration must be supported by a strong house, or
the nation may be shipwrecked. Still, if I were left alone
I would take the risk, and appoint good officers and no
others to all our regiments, satisfied that success in the
field is the best means of holding the masses firm in
support of the Government. But in the meantime Burleigh,
who is our candidate in Gazaway's district, is defeated,
we will suppose. Burleigh and Gazaway understand
each other. If Gazaway gets the majority, he
promises to insure the district to Burleigh. You see the
pressure I am under. All the leading managers of our
party concur in urging upon me this promotion of Gazaway.
I regret extremely that I can do nothing now for
your favorite, whom I respect very much. I hope to do
something for him in the future.”

“When an election is not so near at hand,” suggested
Carter.

“Here,” continued the Governor, without noticing the
satire, I have been perfectly frank with you. All I ask in
return is that you will have patience.”

“'Pon my honor, I can't of course find fault with you
personally, Governor,” replied the Colonel. “I see how
the cursed thing works. You are on a treadmill, and

-- 099 --

p542-106 [figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

must keep stepping according to the machinery. But by—!
sir, I wish this whole matter of appointments was in
the hands of the War Department.”

“I almost wish it was,” sighed the Governor, still
without a show of wounded pride or impatience.

It was this conversation which the Colonel repeated to
the scandalized ears of Doctor Ravenel, when the latter
urged the promotion of Colburne.

“I hope you will inform our young friend of your efforts
in his favor,” said the Doctor. “He will be exceedingly
gratified, notwithstanding the disappointment.”

“No,” said the Colonel. “I beg your pardon; but
don't tell him. It would not be policy, it would not be
soldierly, to inform him of any thing likely to disgust him
with the service.”

CHAPTER VIII. THE BRAVE BID GOOD-BYE TO THE FAIR.

Another circumstance disgusted Colonel Carter even
more than the affair of the majority. He received a communication
from the War Department assigning his regiment
to the New England Division, and directing him to
report for orders to Major-General Benjamin F. Butler.
Over this paper he fired off such a volley of oaths as if
Uncle Toby's celebrated army in Flanders had fallen in
for practice in battalion swearing.

“A civilian! a lawyer, a political wire-puller! a militiaman!”
exclaimed the high-born southern gentleman, West
Point graduate and ex-officer of the regular army. “What
does such a fellow know about the organization or the
command of troops! I don't believe he could make out
the property returns of a company, or take a platoon of

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

skirmishers into action. And I must report to him, instead
of he to me!”

Let us suppose that some inconceivably great power
had suddenly created the Colonel a first-class lawyer, and
ordered the celebrated Massachusetts advocate to act under
him as junior counsel. We may conjecture that the
latter might have been made somewhat indignant by such
an arrangement.

“I'll make official application to be transferred to some
other command,” continued Carter, thinking to himself.
“If that won't answer, I'll go to the Secretary myself
about it, irregular as personal application may be. And
if that won't answer, I'll be so long in getting ready for
the field, that our Major-General Pettifogger will probably
go without me.”

If Carter attempted to carry out any of these plans, he
no doubt discovered that the civilian General was greater
than the West Point Colonel in the eyes of the authorities
at Washington. But it is probable that old habits of soldierly
obedience prevented him from offering much if any
resistance to the will of the War Department, just as it
prevented him from expressing his dissatisfaction in the
presence of any of his subordinate officers. It is true that
the Tenth was an unconscionable long time in getting ready
for the field, but that was owing to the decay of the
enlisting spirit in Barataria, and Carter seemed to be as
much fretted by the lack of men as any body. Meantime
not even Colburne, the officer to whom he unbosomed himself
the most freely, overheard a syllable from him in disparagement
of General Butler.

During the leisurely organization and drilling of his regiment
the Colonel saw Miss Ravenel often enough to fall
desperately in love with her, had he been so minded. He
was not so minded; he liked to talk with pretty young
ladies, to flirt with them and to tease them; but he did
not easily take sentiment au grand serieux. Self-conceit
and a certain hard-hearted indifference to the feelings of

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

others, combined with a love of fun, made him a habitual
quiz. He acknowledged the charm of Lillie's outlines and
manner, but he treated her like a child whom he could
pet and banter at his pleasure. She, on the other hand,
was a little too much afraid of him to quiz in return; she
could not treat this mature and seemingly worldly-wise
man with the playful impertinence which sometimes
marked her manner towards Colburne.

“Miss Ravenel, have you any messages for New Orleans?”
said the Colonel. “I begin to think that we
shall go just there. It will be such a rich pocket for General
Butler's fingers.”

In speaking to civilians Carter was not always so careful
of the character of his superiors as in talking to his
subordinate officers.

“Just think of the twelve millions of gold in the
banks,” he proceeded, “and the sugar and cotton too, and
the wholesale nigger-stealing that we can do to varnish
over our robberies. It grieves me to death to think that
the Tenth will soon be street-firing up and down New Orleans.
We shall make such an awful slaughter among
your crowds of old admirers!”

“I hope you won't kill them all.”

“Oh, I shan't kill them all. I am not going to commit
suicide,” said the Colonel with a flippant gallantry which
made the young lady color with a suspicion that she was
not profoundly appreciated.

“Do you really think that you are going to New Orleans?”
she presently inquired.

“Ah! Don't ask me. You have a right to command
me; but don't, I beg of you, order me to tell state secrets.”

“Then why do you introduce the subject?” she replied,
more annoyed by his manner than by what he said.

“Because the subject has irresistible charms; because it
is connected with your past, and perhaps with your future.”

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

Now if Carter had looked in the least as he spoke, I
fear that Miss Lillie would have been flattered and gratified.
But he did not; he had a quizzing smile on his audacious
face; he seemed to be talking to her as he would to
a child of fourteen. Being a woman of eighteen, and sensitive,
she was not pleased by his confident familiarity,
and in her inexperience she showed her annoyance perhaps
a little more plainly than was quite dignified. After
watching her for a moment or two with his wide-open,
unwinking eyes, he suddenly changed his tone, and addressed
her with an air of entirely satisfactory respect.
The truth is that he could not help being at times semiimpertinent
to young ladies; but then he had delicacy of
breeding enough to know when he was so; he did not quiz
them in mere boorish stupidity.

“I should be truly delighted,” he said, “I should consider
it one of the greatest honors possible to me—if I
could do something towards opening your way back to
your own home.”

“Oh! I wish you could,” she replied with enthusiasm.
“I do so want to get back to Louisiana. But I don't
want the South whipped. I want peace.”

“Do you? That is a bad wish for me,” observed Carter,
with his characteristic frankness, coolly wondering to
himself how he would be able to live without his colonelcy.
As to how he could pay the thousand or two which he
owed to tailors, shoemakers, restaurateurs and wine
merchants, that was never to him a matter of marvel
or of anxiety, or even of consideration.

In obedience to a curious instinct which exists in at least
some feminine natures, Miss Ravenel liked the Colonel, or
at least felt that she could like him, just in proportion as
she feared him. A man who can make some women tremble,
can, if he chooses, make them love. Pure and modest
as this girl of eighteen was, she could, and I fear, would
have fallen desperately in love with this toughened worldling,
had he, with his despotic temperament, resolutely

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

willed it. In justice to her it must be remembered that
she knew little or nothing about his various naughty ways.
In her presence he never swore, nor got the worse for
liquor, nor alluded to scenes of dissipation. At church he
decorously put down his head while one could count
twenty, and made the responses with a politeness meant
to be complimentary to the parties addressed. Her
father hinted; but she thought him unreasonably prejudiced;
she made what she considered the proper allowance
for men who wore uniforms. She had very little
idea of the stupendous discount which would have to be
admitted before Colonel Carter could figure up as an angel
of light, or even as a decently virtuous member of
human society. She thought she stated the whole subject
fairly when she admitted that he might be “fast;”
but she had an innocently inadequate conception of the
meaning which the masculine sex attaches to that epithet.
She applied it to him chiefly because he had the mumental
self-possession, the graceful audacity, the free and
easy fluency, the little ways, the general air, of certain
men in New Orleans who had been pointed out to her as
“fast,” and concerning whom there were dubious whisperings
among elderly dowagers, but of whom she actually
knew little more than that they had good manners and
were favorites with most ladies. She had learned to consider
the type a satisfactory one, without at all appreciating
its moral signification. That Colonel Carter had
been downright wicked and was still capable of being so
under a moderate pressure of temptation, she did not believe
with any realizing and saving faith. Balzac says
that very corrupt people are generally very agreeable;
and it may be that this extraordinary fact is capable of a
simple and sufficient explanation. They are seared and
do not take thing seriously; they do not contradict you
on this propriety and that belief, because they care nothing
about proprieties and beliefs; they love nothing, hate
nothing, and are as easy to wear as old slippers. The

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

strict moralist and pietest, on the other hand, is as hard
and unyielding as a boot just from the hands of the
maker; you must conform to his model, or he will conscientiously
pinch your moral corns in a most grievous manner;
he cannot grant you a hair's-breadth without bursting
his uppers and endangering his sole. But pleasant as
our corrupt friends are apt to be, you must not trust your
affections and your happiness to them, or you may find
that you have cast your pearls before the unclean.

These reflections are not perhaps of the newest, but they
are just as true as when they were first promulgated.

Concerning the possible flirtation to which I have alluded
Doctor Ravenel was constantly ill at ease. If he found
on returning from a walk that Lillie had received a call
from the Colonel during his absence, he was secretly
worried and sometimes openly peevish for hours afterward.
He would break out upon that sort of people, though always
without mentioning names; and the absent Carter
would receive a severe lashing over the back of some gentleman
whom Lillie had known or heard of in New Orleans.

“I don't see how I ever lived among such a disreputable
population,” he would say. “I look upon myself sometimes
as a man who has just come from a twenty-five
year's residence among the wealthy and genteel pirates of
the Isle of Pines. I actually feel that I have no claims
upon a decent society to be received as a respectable
character. If a New Boston man should refuse to shake
hands with me on the ground that my associations had
not been what they should be, I could not find it in my
heart to disagree with him. Among that people I used to
wonder at the patience of the Almighty. I obtained a
conception of his long-suffering mercies such as I could
not have obtained in a virtuous community. Just look at
that Colonel McAllister, who used to be the brightest
ornament of New Orleans fashion. A mass of corruption!
The immoral odor of him must have been an offense to the
heavens. I can imagine the angels and glorified spirits

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

looking down at him with disgust, and actually holding
their noses, like the king in Orcagna's picture when he
comes across the dead body. There never was a subject
brought into our dissecting room so abominable to the
physical senses as that man was to the moral sense.”

“Oh, papa, don't!” implored Miss Lillie. “You talk
most horridly when you get started on certain subjects.”

“My conversation is'nt half pungent enough to do justice
to the perfume of the subject,” insisted the Doctor.
“When I speak or try to speak of that McAllister, and of
similar people to be met there and everywhere, I am
obliged to admit the inadequacy of language. Nothing
but the last trump can utter a sound appropriate to such
personages.”

“But Colonel McAllister is a very respectable middle-aged
planter now, papa,” said Lillie.

“Respectable! Oh, my child! do not persist in talking
as if you were still in the nursery. Saint Paul, Pascal,
Wilberforce couldn't have remained respectable if they
had been slaveholding planters.”

To Colonel Carter personally the Doctor was perfectly
civil, as he was to every one with whom he was obliged
to come in contact, including the reprobated McAllister
and his similars. Even had he been of a combative disposition,
or been twice as prejudiced against Carter as he
was, he could not have brought himself in these days and
with his present loyal enthusiasm, to discourteously entreat
an officer who wore the United States uniform and
who had bled in the cause of country against treason.
Moreover he felt a certain degree of good-will towards
our military roue, as being the patron of his particular
friend Colburne. Of this young man he seemed almost as
fond as if he were his father, without, however, entertaining
the slightest thought of gaining him for a son-in-law.
I never knew, nor read of, not even in the most unnatural
novels, an American father who was a matchmaker.

So the autumn and half the winter passed away,

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

without any one falling in love, unless it might be Colburne.
It needed all his good sense to keep him from it; or rather
to keep him from paying Miss Ravenel what are called
significant attentions; for as to his being in love, I admit
it, although he did not. To use old-fashioned language,
alarming in its directness and strength of meaning, I suppose
he would have courted her if she would have let him.
But there was something in the young lady's manner towards
him which kept him at arm's length; which had
the charm of friendship, indeed, but no faintest odor of
even the possibility of love, just as certain flowers have
beauty but no perfume; which said to him very gently
but also very firmly, “Mr. Colburne, you had better not
be in a hurry.”

At times he was under sudden and violent temptation.
The trusting Doctor placed Lillie under his charge to go
to one or two concerts and popular lectures, following
therein the simple and virtuous ways of New Boston,
where young ladies have a freedom which in larger and
wickeder cities is only accorded to married women. On
the way to and from these amusements, Lillie's hand resting
lightly on his arm, and the obscurity of the streets veiling
whatever reproof or warning might sparkle in her eyes,
his heart was more urgent and his soul less timid than
usual.

“I have only one subject of regret in going to the war,”
he once said; “and that is that I shall not see you for a
long time, and may never see you again.”

There was a magnetic tremulousness in his voice which
thrilled through Miss Ravenel and made it difficult for her
to breathe naturally. For a few seconds she could not
answer, any more than he could continue. She felt as we
do in dreams when we seem to stand on the edge of a
gulf wavering whether we shall fall backward into safety
or forward into the unknown. It was one of the perilous
and decisive moments of the young lady's life; but the
end of it was that she recovered self-possession enough to

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

speak before he could rally to pursue his advantage.
Ten seconds more of silence might have resulted in an engagement
ring.

“What a hard heart you have!” she laughed. “No
greater cause of regret than that! And here you are, going
to lay waste my country, and perhaps burn up my
house. You abolitionists are dreadful.”

He immediately changed his manner of conversation
with a painful consciousness that she had as good as ordered
him to do so.

“Oh! I have no sort of compunction about turning the
South into a desert,” he said, with a poor attempt at making
merry. “I mean to take a bag of salt with me, and
sow all Louisiana with it.”

And the rest of the dialogue, until he left her at the
door of the hotel, was conducted in the same style of laborious
and painful trifling.

As the day approached for the sailing of the regiment,
Colburne looked forward with dread yet with eagerness
to the last interview. At times he thought and hoped
and almost expected that it would bring about some decisive
expression of feeling which should give a desirable direction
to the perverse heart of this inexplicable young
lady. Then he reflected during certain flashes of pure
reason, how foolish, how cruel it would be to win her affection
only to quit her on the instant, certainly for
months, probably for years, perhaps for ever. Moreover,
suppose he should lose a leg or a nose in his first battle,
how could he demand that she should keep her vows, and
yet how could he give her up? But these last interviews
are frequently unsatisfactory; and the one which Colburne
excitedly anticipated was eminently so. It took
place in the public parlor of the hotel; the Doctor was
present, and so were several dowager boarders. The regiment
had marched through the city in the afternoon, surrounded
and cheered by crowds of enthusiastic citizens,
and was already on board of the coasting steamer which

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

would transfer it to the ocean transport at New York.
Colburne had obtained permission to remain in New Boston
until the evening through train from the east.

“This is a proud day for you,” said the warm-hearted
Doctor. “But I must say that it is a sad one for me. I
am truly grieved to think how long it may be before we
shall see you again.”

“I hope not very long,” answered the young man with
a gravity and sadness which did not consort with his
words.

He was pale, nervous and feverish, partly from lack of
sleep the night before.

“I really think it will not be very long,” he repeated
after a moment.

Now that peace was apparently his only chance of returning
to Miss Ravenel, he longed for it, and like most
young people he could muster confidence to believe in
what he hoped. Moreover it was at this time a matter of
northern faith that the contest could not last a year; that
the great army which was being drilled and disciplined
on the banks of the Potomac would prove irresistible
when it should take the field; that McClellan would find
no difficulty in trampling out the life of the rebellion.
Colonel Carter, Doctor Ravenel and a few obstinate old
hunker democrats were the only persons in the little State
of Barataria who did not give way to this popular conviction.

“Where are you going, Mr. Colburne?” asked Lillie
eagerly.

“I don't know, really. The Colonel has received sealed
orders. He is not to open them until we have been
twenty-four hours at sea.”

“Oh! I think that is a shame. I do think that is abominable,”
said the young lady with excitement. She was
very inquisitive by nature, and she was particularly anxious
to know if the regiment would reach Louisiana.

“I am inclined to believe that we shall go to Virginia,”

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

resumed Colburne. “I hope so. The great battle of the
war is to be fought there, and I want to take part in it.”

Poor young man! he felt like saying that he wanted to
be killed in it; mistaken young man! he believed that
there would be but one great battle.

“Wherever you go you will be doing your duty as a
patriot and a friend of the interests of humanity,” put in
the Doctor, emphatically. I confidently anticipate for you
the greatest successes. I anticipate your personal success.
Colonel Carter will undoubtedly be made a general, and
you will return the commander of your regiment. But
even if you never receive a grade of promotion, nor have
a chance to strike a blow in battle, you will still have performed
one of the highest duties of manhood and be entitled
to our lasting respect. I sincerely and fervently
envy you the feelings which you will be able to carry
through life.”

“Thank you, sir,” was all the answer that Colburne
could think of at the moment.

“If you find yourself near a post-office you will let us
know it, won't you?” asked Lillie with a thoughtless
frankness for which she immediately blushed painfully.
In the desire to know whether Louisiana would be attacked
and assaulted by Colonel Carter, she had said more
than she meant.

Colburne brightened into a grateful smile at the idea
that he might venture to write to her.

“Certainly,” added the Doctor. “You must send me a
letter at once when you reach your destination.”

Colburne promised as he was required, but not with the
light heart which had shone in his face an instant before.
It was sadly clear, he thought, that he must not on any
account write to Miss Ravenel.

“And now I must say good-bye, and God bless you,”
he sighed, putting out his hand to the young lady, while
his face grew perceptibly whiter, if we may believe the reports
of the much affected dowager spectators.

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

As Miss Ravenel gave him her hand, her cheeks also
became discolored, not with pallor however, but only
with her customary blush when excited.

“I do hope you will not be hurt,” she murmured.

She was so simply kind and friendly in her feelings that
she did not notice with any thrill of emotion the fervent
pressure, the clinging as of despair, with which he held
her hand for a few seconds. An hour afterward she remembered
it suddenly, blushing as she interpreted to herself
its significance, but with no sentiment either of love
or anger.

“God bless you! God bless you!” repeated the Doctor,
much moved. “Let me know as early and as often as
possible of your welfare. Our best wishes go with you.”

Colburne had found the interview so painful, so different
from what his hopes had pictured it, that, under pretence
of bidding farewell to other friends, he left the hotel
half an hour before the arrival of his train. As he passed
through the outer door he met the Colonel entering.

“Ah! paid you adieux?” said Carter in his rough-and-ready,
jaunty way. “I must say good-bye to those nice
people. Meet you at the train.”

Colburne merely replied, “Very well sir,” with a heart
as gloomy as the sour February weather, and strolled
away, not to take leave of any more friends, but to smoke
an anchorite, uncomforting segar in the purlieus of the station.

“Delighted to have found you,” said the Colonel intercepting
the Ravenels as they were leaving the parlor for
their rooms. “Miss Ravenel, I have neglected my duty for
the sake of the pleasure—no, the pain, of bidding you
good-bye.”

The Doctor cringed at this speech, but expressed delight
at the visit. Lillie adorned the occasion by a blush as
sumptuous as a bouquet of roses, and led the way back to
the parlor, defiant of her father's evident intention to

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

shorten the scene by remaining standing in the hall. The
Doctor, finding himself thus out-generalled, retorted by
taking the lead in the conversation, and talked volubly for
ten minutes of the magnificent appearance of the regiment
as it marched through the city, of the probable length of
the war, and of the differing characteristics of northerners
and southerners. Meanwhile Miss Ravenel sat quietly,
after the fashion of a French demoiselle, saying nothing,
but perhaps thinking all the more dangerously. At last
the Colonel broke loose from the father and resolutely addressed
himself to the daughter.

“Miss Ravenel, I suppose that you have not a friendly
wish to send with me.”

“I don't know why I should have,” she replied, “until
I know that you are not going to harm my people.
But I have no very bad wishes.”

“Thank you for that,” he said with a more serious air
than usual. “I do sincerely desire that your feelings
were such as that I could consider myself to be fighting
your cause. Perhaps you will find before we get through
that I am fighting it. If we should go to New Orleans—
which is among the possibilities—it may be the means of
restoring you to your home.”

“Oh! I should thank you for that—almost. I should
be tempted to feel that the end justified the means.”

“Let me hope that I shall meet you there, or somewhere,
soon,” he added, rising.

His manner was certainly more earnest and impressive
than it had ever been before in addressing her. The tremor
of her hand was perceptible to the strong steady hand
which took it, and her eyes dropped under the firm gaze
which met them, and which for the first time, she thought,
had an expression deeply significant to her.

“If she turns out to have any prospects”—thought the
Colonel as he went down stairs. “If they ever get back
their southern property”—

-- 112 --

p542-119

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

He left the sentence unfinished on the writing tablets
of his soul, to light a segar. His impulses and passions
were strong when once aroused, but on this subject they
had only begun to awaken.

CHAPTER IX. FROM NEW BOSTON TO NEW ORLEANS, VIA FORT JACKSON.

By” (this and that)! swore Colonel Carter to himself
when, twenty-four hours out from Sandy Hook, he
opened his sealed orders in the privacy of his state-room.
“Butler has got an expedition to himself. We are in for
a round of Big Bethels as sure as” (this and that and the
other.)

I wish it to be understood that I do not endorse the
above criticism on the celebrated proconsul of Louisiana.
I am not sketching the life of General Butler, but of Colonel
Carter—I am not trying to show how things really
were, but only how the Colonel looked at them.

Carter opened the door and looked into the cabin.
There stood a particularly clean soldier of the Tenth, his
uniform carefully brushed, his shoes, belts, cartridge-box
and cap-pouch blacked, his buttons and brasses shining
like morning suns, white cotton gloves on his hands, and
his bayonet in its scabbard, but without a musket. Being
the neatest man of all those detailed for guard that morning,
he had been selected by the Adjutant as the Colonel's
orderly. He saluted his commander by carrying his right
hand open to his fore-piece, then well out to the right,
then dropping it with the little finger against the seam
of his trousers, meanwhile standing bolt upright with his
heels well together. The Colonel surveyed him from top
to toe with a look of approbation.

“Very well, orderly,” said he. “Very clean and soldierly.
Been in the old army, I see.”

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

Here he gratified himself with another full-length inspection
of this statue of neatness and speechless respect.

“Now go to the captain of the vessel,” he added, “give
him my compliments, and request him to step to my state-room.”

The orderly saluted again, faced about as if on a pivot,
and walked away.

“Here, come back, sir,” called the Colonel. “What
did I tell you?”

“You told me, sir, to give your compliments to the
captain of the vessel, and request him to step to your
state-room,” replied the soldier.

“My God! he understood the first time,” exclaimed the
Colonel. “Been in the old army, I see. Quite right, sir;
go on.”

In a few minutes the marine functionary was closeted
with the military potentiality.

“Sit down, Captain,” said the Colonel. “Take a glass
of wine.”

“No, thank you, Colonel,” said the Captain, a small,
brown, quiet-mannered, taciturn man of forty-five, his
iron-grey locks carefully oiled and brushed, and his dark-blue
morning-suit as neat as possible. “I make it a rule
at sea,” he added, “never to take any thing but a bottle
of porter at dinner.”

“Very good: never get drunk on duty—good rule,”
laughed the Colonel. “Well, here are our orders. Look
them over, Captain, if you please.”

The Captain read, lifted his eyebrows with an air of
comprehension, put the paper back in the envelope, returned
it to the Colonel, and remarked, “Ship Island.”

“It would be best to say nothing about it at present,”
observed Carter. “Some accident may yet send us back
to New York, and then the thing would be known earlier
than the War Department wants.”

“Very good. I will lay the proper course, and say nothing.”

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

And so, with a little further talk about cleaning quarters
and cooking rations, the interview terminated. It
was not till the transport was off the beach of Ship Island
that the Tenth Barataria became aware of its destination.
Meantime, taking advantage of a run of smooth weather,
Carter disciplined his green regiment into a state of cleanliness,
order and subserviency, which made it a wonder
to itself. He had two daily inspections with regard to
personal cleanliness, going through the companies himself,
praising the neat and remorselessly punishing the dirty.
“What do you mean by such hair as that, sir?” he would
say, poking up a set of long locks with the hilt of his sabre.
“Have it off before night, sir. Have it cut short
and neatly combed by to-morrow morning.”

For offences which to the freeborn American citizen
seemed peccadilloes or even virtues, (such as saying to a
second-lieutenant, “I am as good as you are,”) men were
seized up by the wrists to the rigging with their toes
scarcely touching the deck. The soldiers had to obey orders
without a word, to touch their caps to officers, to
stop chaffing the sentinels, to keep off the quarter-deck,
and out of the cabin.

“By (this and that) I'll teach them to be soldiers,”
swore the Colonel. “They had their skylarking in Barataria.
They are on duty now.”

The men were not pleased; freeborn Americans could
not at first be gratified with such despotism, however salutary;
but they were intelligent enough to see that there
was a hard, practical sense at the bottom of it: they not
only feared and obeyed, but they respected. Every American
who is true to his national education regards with
consideration a man who knows his own business. Whenever
the Colonel walked on the main deck, or in the hold
where the men were quartered, there was a silence, a
quiet standing out of the way, a rising to the feet, and a
touching of fore-pieces. To his officers Carter was distant
and authoritative, although formally courteous. It was,

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

“Lieutenant, have the goodness to order those men down
from the rigging, and to keep them down;” and when the
officer of the day reported that the job was done, it was,
“Very well, Lieutenant, much obliged to you.” Even the
private soldiers whom he berated and punished were
scrupulously addressed by the title of “Sir.”

“My God, sir! I ought not to be obliged to speak to
the enlisted men at all,” he observed apologetically to the
captain of the transport. “A colonel in the old army was
a little deity, a Grand Lama, who never opened his mouth
except on the greatest occasions. But my officers, you
see, don't know their business. I am as badly off as you
would be if your mates, sailors and firemen were all farmers.
I must attend to things myself.”

“Captain Colburne,” he said on another occasion, “how
about your property returns? Have the goodness to let
me look at them.”

Colburne brought two packets of neatly folded papers,
tied up in the famous, the historical, the proverbial red tape,
and endorsed; the one, “Return of Ordnance and Ordnance
Stores appertaining to Co. I, 10th Regt. Barataria Vols., for
the quarter ending December 31st, 1861;” the other,
“Return of Clothing and Camp and Garrison Equipage
appertaining to Co. I, 10th Regt. Barataria Vols., for the
quarter ending Dec. 31st, 1861.” Carter glanced over the
footings, the receipts and the invoices with the prompt and
accurate eye of a bank accountant.

“Correct,” said he. “Very much to your credit, Captain.—
Orderly! give my compliments to all the commandants
of companies, and request them to call on the immediately
in the after cabin.”

One after another the captains walked in, saluted, and
took seats in obedience to a wave of the Colonel's hand.

“Gentlemen,” he began, “those of you who have finished
your property returns for the last quarter will send them
in to the adjutant this afternoon for examination. Those
who have not, will proceed to complete them immediately.

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

If you need any instructions, you will apply to Captain
Colburne. His papers are correct. Gentlemen, the United
States Army Regulations are as important to you as the
United States Army Tactics. Ignorance of one will get
you into trouble as surely as ignorance of the other.
Such parts of the Regulation as refer to the army accountability
system are of especial consequence to your pockets.
Neglect your returns, and you will get your pay stopped.
This is not properly my business. You are responsible
for yourselves directly to the War Department. But I
wish to set you on the right path. You ought to take a
pride, gentlemen, in learning the whole of your profession,
even if you are sure that the war will not last three
months. If a thing is worth learning at all it should be
learned well, if only for the good of a man's own soul.
Never do a duty by halves. No man of any self-respect
will accept an officer's pay without performing the whole
of an officer's duty. And this accountability system is
worth study. It is the most admirable system of book-keeping
that ever was devised. John C. Calhoun perfected
it when he was Secretary of War and at the top of his intellectual
powers. I have no hesitation in saying that a man
who can account truthfully and without loss for all the
public property in a company, according to this system, is
able to master the business of any mercantile house or
banking establishment. The system is as minute and inexorable
as a balance-sheet. When I was a boy, just out
of West Point and in command of a company on the Indian
frontier, I took part in a skirmish. I was as vain over my
first fight as a kitten over its first mouse. I thought the
fame of it must illuminate Washington and dazzle the
clerks in the department offices. In my next return I
accounted for three missing ball-screws as lost in the engagement
of Trapper's Bluff. I supposed the army accountability
system would bow to a second-lieutenant
who had been under fire. But, gentlemen, it did no such
thing. I got a letter from the Chief of Ordnance informing

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

me that I must state circumstantially and on honor how
the three ball-screws were lost. I couldn't do it, couldn't
make out a satisfactory certificate, and had them taken
out of my pay. I, the hero of an engagement, who had
personally shot a Pawnee, was charged thirty-nine cents
for three ball-screws.”

Emboldened by the Colonel's smiles of grim humor the
audience burst into a laugh.

“I knew another case,” he proceeded. “A young
fellow was appointed quartermaster at Puget Sound.
About a year after he had sent in his first return he was
notified by the Quartermaster General that it did not properly
account for certain cap letters, value five cents. Indignant
at what he considered such small-beer fault-finding,
he immediately mailed five cents to Washington,
with a statement that it was intended to cover the deficiency.
Six months later he received a sharp note from
the Quartermaster General, returning him his five cents,
informing him that the department was not accustomed to
settle accounts in that manner, and directing him to forward
the proper papers concerning the missing property
under penalty of being reported to the Adjutant General.
The last I knew of him he was still corresponding on the
subject, and hoping that the rebels would take enough of
Washington to burn the quartermaster's department.
Now, gentlemen, this is not nonsense. It is business and
sense, as any bank cashier will tell you. Red-Tape
means order, accuracy, honesty, solvency. A defalcation
of five cents is as bad in principle as a defalcation of a
million. I tell you these stories to give you an idea
of what will be exacted of you some time or other, it may
be soon, but certainly at last. I wish you to complete your
returns as soon as possible. They ought to have gone in
long since. That is all, gentlemen.”

“I talked to them like a Dutch uncle,” said Carter to
the captain of the transport, after relating the above interview.
The fact is that in the regular army we generally

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

left the returns to the first sergeants. When I was in
command of a company I gave mine the ten dollars
monthly for accountability, and hardly ever saw my
papers except when I signed them, all made up and ready
to forward. But here the first sergeants, confound them!
don't know so much as the officers. The officers must do
every thing personally, and I must set them the example.”

So much at present for Carter as chief of a volunteer,
regiment which it was his duty and pride to transform
into a regiment of regulars. Professionally if not personally,
as a soldier if not as a man, he had an imperious
conscience; and his aristocratic breeding and tolerably
hard heart enabled him to obey it in this matter of discipline
without hesitation or pity. And now, in the calm
leisure of this winter voyage over summer seas, let us go
back a little in his history, and see what kind of a life his
had been outside of the regulations and devoirs of the
army.

“How rapidly times change!” he said to Colburne in a
moment of unusual communicativeness. “Three years
ago I expected to take a regiment or so across this gulf
on a very different errand. I was, by (this and that) a
filibuster and pro-slavery champion in those days; at least
by intention. I was closeted with the Lamars and the
Soules—the Governor of South Carolina and the Governor
of Mississippi and the Governor of Louisiana—the gentlemen
who proposed to carry the auction-block of freedom
into Yucatan, Cuba, the island of Atalantis, and the moon.
I expected to be a second Cortez. Not that I cared
much about their pro-slavery projects and palaverings. I
was a soldier of fortune, only anxious for active service,
pay and promotion. I might have been monarch of all I
surveyed by this time, if the world had turned as we expected.
But this war broke up my prospects. They saw
it coming, and decided that they must husband their resources
for it. It was necessary to take sides for a greater

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

struggle than the one we wanted. They chose their party,
and I chose mine.”

These confessions were too fragmentary and guarded to
satisfy the curiosity of Colburne; but he subsequently obtained
information in the South from which he was able
to piece out this part of Carter's history; and the facts
are perhaps worth repeating as illustrative of the man and
his times. Our knowledge is sufficiently complete to enable
us to decide that the part which he played in the filibustering
conspiracy was not that of a Burr, but of a
Walker, which indeed might be inferred from the fact
that he was not intellectually capable of making himself
head of a cabal which included some of the cleverest of
the keen-sighted (though not far-sighted) statemen of the
south. It is no special reflection on the Colonel's brains
to say that they were not equal to those of Soule and
Jefferson Davis. Moreover a soldier is usually a poor intriguer,
because his profession rarely leads him to appeal
to any other influence than open authority: he is not
obliged to learn the politician's essential arts of convincing,
wheedling and circumventing; he simply says to his man
Go, and he goeth. Carter, then, was to be the commander
of the regiment, or brigade, or division, or whatever might
be the proposed force of armed filibusters. There appears
to have been no doubt in the minds of the ringleaders as
to his fidelity. He was a Virginian born, and of a family
which sat in the upper seats of the southern oligarchy.
Furthermore, he had married a wife and certain appertaining
human property in Louisiana; and although he had
buried the first, and dissolved the second (as Cleopatra did
pearls) in the wine cup, it was reasonable to suppose that
they had exercised an establishing influence on his character;
for what Yankee even was ever known to remain an
abolitionist after having once tasted the pleasure of living
by the labor of others? Moreover he had become agent
and honorary stockholder of a company which had a new
patent rifle to dispose of; and it was an item of the

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

filibustering bargain that the expeditionary force should be
armed with ordnance furnished by this Pennsylvania manufactory.
Finally, having melted down his own and his
wife's patrimony in the crucible of pleasure, and been driven
by debts to resign his lieutenancy for something which
promised, but did not provide, a better income, he was
known to be dreadfully in need of money.

It is impossible to make the whole conspiracy a matter
of plain and positive history. Colburne thought he had
learned that at least two or three thousand men were
sworn in as officers and soldiers, and that the Governors
of several Southern States had pledged themselves to support
it, even at the risk of being obliged to bully the
venerable public functionary who then occupied the
White House. It is certain that councils of state and war
were held in the Mills House at Charleston and in the St.
Charles Hotel at New Orleans. It is even asserted that a
distinguished southern divine was present at some of these
sessions, and gave his blessing to the plan as one of the
most hopeful missionary enterprises of the day; and the
story, ironical as it may seem to misguided Yankees, becomes
seriously credible when we remember that certain
devout southerners advocated the slave-trade itself as a
means of christianizing benighted Africans. Where the
expedition was to go and when it was to sail are still
points of uncertainty. Carter himself never told, and perhaps
was not let into the secret. His part was to draw
over as many of his old comrades as possible; to organize
the enlisted men into companies and regiments, and to
command the force when it should once be landed. Concerning
the causes of the failure of the enterprise we know
nothing more than what he stated to Colburne. The arch
conspirators foresaw the election of Lincoln, and resolved
to save the material and enthusiasm of the South for war
at home. It is pretty certain, however, that they sought
to bring Carter's courage and professional ability into the
new channel which they had resolved to open for such

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

qualities; and we can only wonder that a man of such desperate
fortunes, apparently such a mere Dugald Dalgetty,
was not seduced into treason by their no doubt earnest
persuasions and flattering promises. He may have resisted
their blandishments merely because he knew that
the other side was the strongest and richest; but if we
are charitable we will concede that it argued in him some
still uneradicated roots of military honor and patriotism.
At all events, here he was, confident, cheerful and jealous,
going forth to fight for his old flag and his whole country.
This vague and unsatisfactory story of the conspiracy
would not have been worth relating did it not shed
some cloudy light on the man's dubious history and contradictory
character.

We may take it for granted that Captain Colburne devoted
much of his time during this voyage to meditations
on Miss Ravenel. But lovers' reveries not being popular
reading in these days, I shall omit all the interesting matter
thus offered, notwithstanding that the young man has
my earnest sympathies and good wishes.

One summer-like March morning the steam transport,
black with men, lay bowing to the snow-like sand-drifts
of Ship Island; and by sunset the regiment was ashore,
the camp marked out, tents pitched, rations cooking, and
line formed for dress-parade; an instance of military
promptness which elicited the praises of Generals Phelps
and Butler.

It is well known that the expedition against New Orleans
started from Ship Island as its base. Over the organization
of the enterprise, the battalion and brigade
drills on the dazzling sands, the gun-boat fights in the
offing with rebel cruisers from Mobile, the arrival of Farragut's
frigates and Porter's bomb-schooners, and the
grand review of the expeditionary force, I must hurry
without a word of description, although I might make up
a volume on these subjects from the newspapers of the
day, and from three or four long and enthusiastic letters

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

which Colburne wrote to Ravenel. But these matters do
not properly come within the scope of this narrative,
which is biographical and not historical. Parenthetically
it may be well to remark that neither Carter nor Colburne
ever referred to Miss Ravenel in their few and brief
interviews. The latter was not disposed to talk of her
to that listener; and the former was too much occupied
with his duties to give much thought to an absent Dulcinea.
The Colonel was no longer in that youthfully tender
stage when absence increases affection. To make him
love it was necessary to have a woman in pretty close
personal propinquity.

In a month or two from the arrival of the Tenth Barataria
at Ship Island it was again on board a transport, this
time bound for New Orleans via Fort Jackson.

“This part of Louisiana looks as the world must have
looked in the marsupial period,” says Colburne in a letter
to the Doctor written from the Head of the Passes.
“There are two narrow but seemingly endless antennæ of
land; between them rolls a river and outside of them
spreads an ocean. Dry land there is none, for the Mississippi
being unusually high the soil is submerged, and
the trees and shrubs of these long ribbons of underwood
which enclose us have their boles in the water. I do not
understand why the ichthyosauri should have died out in
Louisiana. It certainly is not fitted, so far as I can see,
for human habitation. May it not have been the chaos
(vide Milton) through which Satan floundered? Miss
Ravenel will, I trust, forgive me for this hypothesis when
she learns that it is suggested by your theory that Lucifer
was and is and ever will be peculiarly at home in this part
of the world.”

In a subsequent passage he gives a long account of the
famous bombardment of the forts, which I feel obliged to
suppress as not strictly biographical, he not being under
fire but only an eye-witness and ear-witness of the cannonade.
One paragraph alone I deem it worth while to copy,

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

being a curious analysis of the feelings of the individual in
the presence of sublime but monotonous circumstance.

“Here we are, in view of what I am told is the greatest
bombardment known in marine, or, as I should call it, amphibious
warfare. You take it for granted, I suppose, that
we are in a state of constant and noble excitement; but
the extraordinary truth is that we are in a condition of
wearisome ennui and deplorable desaeuvrement. We are
too ignorant of the great scientific problems of war to
take an intelligent interest in the fearful equation of fleets
=forts. We got tired a week ago of the mere auricular
pleasure of the incessant bombing. We got tired a day or
two afterward of climbing to the crosstrees to look at the
fading globes of smoke left aloft in the air by the bursting
shells. We are totally tired of the monotonous flow of
the muddy river, and the interminable parallel curves of its
natural levees and the glassy stretches of ocean which
seem to slope upwards toward the eastern and western
horizon. We pass our time in playing cards, smoking,
grumbling at our wretched fare, exchanging dull gossip
and wishing that we might be allowed to do something.
Happy is the man who chances once a day to find a clear
space of a dozen feet on the crowded deck where he can
take a constitutional. Waiting for a belated train, alone,
in a country railroad station, is not half so wearisome.”

But in a subsequent page of the same letter he makes
record of startling events and vivid emotions.

“The fleet has forced the passage of the forts. We
have had a day and a night of almost crazy excitement.
A battle, a victory, a glorious feat of arms has been
achieved within our hearing, though beyond our sight and
range of action. A submerged iron-clad, one of the
wrecks of the enemy's fleet, drifted against our cable,
shook us over the edge of eternity, and then floated by
harmlessly. Blazing fire-ships have passed us, lighting up
the midnight river until its ripples seemed of flame.”

In another part of the letter he says, “The forts have

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

surrendered, and we are steaming up the Mississippi in
the track of that amazing Farragut. As I look around me
with what knowledge of science there is in my eyes, I feel
as if I had lived a few millions of years since yesterday;
for within twenty-four hours we have sailed out of the
marsupial period into the comparatively modern era of
fluvial deposits and luxuriant vegetation. Give my compliments
to Miss Ravenel, and tell her that I modify my
criticisms on the scenery of Louisiana. On either side the
land is a living emerald. The plantation houses are embowered
in orange groves—in a glossy mass of brilliant,
fragrant verdure. I do not know the names of a quarter
of the plants and trees which I see; but I pass the livelong
day in admiring and almost adoring their tropical
beauty. We are no welcome tourists, at least not to the
white inhabitants; very few of them show themselves, and
they do not answer our cheering, nor hardly look at us;
they walk or ride grimly by, with faces set straight forward,
as if they could thereby ignore our existence. But
to the negroes we evidently appear as friends and redeemers.
Such joyous gatherings of dark faces, such deep-chested
shouts of welcome and deliverance, such a waving
of green boughs and white vestments, and even of pickaninnies—
such a bending of knees and visible praising of
God for his long-expected and at last realized mercy, salutes
our eyes from morn till night, as makes me grateful
to Heaven for this hour of holy triumph. How glorious
will be that time, now near at hand, when our re-united
country will be free of the shame and curse of slavery!”

Miss Ravenel spit in her angry pussy-cat fashion when
her father read to her this passage of the letter.

“We are in New Orleans,” proceeds Colburne towards
the close of this prodigious epistle. “Our regiment was
the first to reach the city and to witness the bareness of
the once-crowded wharves, the desertion of the streets and
the sullen spite of the few remaining inhabitants. I suspect
that your aristocratic acquaintances have all fled at

-- 125 --

p542-132 [figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

the approach of the Vandal Yankees, for I see only negroes,
poor foreigners, and rowdies more savage-looking
than the tribes of the Bowery. The spirit of impotent but
impertinent hate in this population is astonishing. The
ragged news-boys will not sell us a paper—the beggarly
restaurants will not furnish us a dinner. Wherever I walk
I am saluted by mutterings of `Damned Yankee!'—`Cut
his heart out!' &c. &c. I once more profess allegiance to
your theory that this is where Satan's seat is. But the
evil spirits who inhabit this city of desolation only grimace
and mumble, without attempting any manner of injury.
If Miss Ravenel fears that there will be a popular insurrection
and a consequent burning of the city, assure her
from me that she may dismiss all such terrors.”

And here, from mere lack of space rather than of interesting
matter, I must close my extracts from this incomparably
elongated letter. I question, by the way, whether
Colburne would have covered so much paper had he not
been reasonably justified in imagining a pretty family picture
of the Doctor reading and Miss Ravenel listening.

CHAPTER X. THE RAVENELS FIND CAPTAIN COLBURNE IN GOOD QUARTERS.

The spring and summer of 1862 was a time of such
peace and pleasantness to the Tenth Barataria as if there
had been no war. With the Major General commanding
Carter was a favorite, as being a man who had seen service,
a most efficient officer, an old regular and a West
Pointer. The Tenth was a pet, as being clean, admirably
accoutred, well-disciplined and thoroughly instructed in
those formal niceties and watchful severities of guard

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

duty which are harder to teach to new soldiers than the
minutiæ of the manual, or the perplexities of field evolutions,
or the grim earnestness of fighting. The Colonel
was appointed Major of New Orleans, with a suspicion of
something handsome in addition to his pay; the regiment
was put on provost duty in the city, instead of being sent
into the malarious mud of Camp Parapet or the feverish
trenches of Vicksburgh. Colburne's letters of those days
are full of braggadocio about the splendid condition of
the Tenth and the peculiar favor with which it was
viewed by the commanding general. Doctor Ravenel, in
his admiration for the young captain, unwisely published
some of these complacent epistles, thereby eliciting retorts
and taunts from the literary champions of rival regiments,
the esprit du corps having already grown into a strong and
touchy sentiment among the volunteer organizations.

In this new Capua, the only lap of luxury that our
armies found during the war, Carter, a curious compound
of hardihood and sybaritism, forgot that he wanted to be
Hannibal, and that he had not yet fought his Cannæ.
He gave himself up to lazy pleasures, and even allowed his
officers to run to the same, in which they were not much
discountenanced by the commanding general, whose grim,
practical humor was perhaps gratified by the spectacle of
freeborn mudsills dwelling in the palaces and emptying
the wine-cellars of a rebellious aristocracy. If, indeed, an
undesirable cub over-stepped some vague boundary, he
found himself court-martialed and dismissed the service.
But the mass of the regimental officers, being jealous in
their light duties and not prominently obnoxious in
character, were permitted to live in such circumstances of
comfort as they chose to gather about them from the property
of self-exiled secessionists. Thus the regiment went
through the season: no battles, no marches, no privations,
no exposures, no anxieties: not even any weakening loss
from the perilous climate. That terrible guardian angel
of the land, Yellow Jack, would not come to realize the

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

fond predictions of the inhabitants and abolish the alien
garrison as a similar seraph destroyed the host of Sennacherib.

“Don't you find it hot?” said a citizen to Captain Colburne.
“You'll find it too much for you yet.”

“Pshaw!” answered the defiant youth. “I've seen it hotter
than this in Barataria with two feet of snow on the
ground.”

During the spring Colburn wrote several long letters to
the Doctor, with his mind, you may believe, fixed more
on Miss Ravenel than on his nominal correspondent. It
was a case of moral strabismus, which like many a physical
squint, was not without its beauty, and was even
quite charming to the gaze of sentimental sympathy. It
was a sly carom on the father, with the intention of pocketing
the daughter, but done with a hand rendered so timorous
by anxiety that the blows seemed to be struck at
random. The Captain enjoyed this correspondence; at
times he felt all by himself as if he were talking with the
young lady; his hazel eyes sparkled and his clear cheeks
flushed with the excitement of the imaginary interview;
he dropped his pen and pushed up his wavy brown hair
into careless tangles, as was his wont in gleesome conversation.
But this happiness was not without its counterweight
of trouble, so that there might be no failure of
equilibrium in the moral balance of the universe. After
Colburne had received two responses to his epistles, there
ensued a silence which caused him many lugubrious misgivings.
Were the Ravenels sick or dead? Had they
gone to Canada or Europe to escape the jealous and exacting
loyalty of New England? Were they offended at
something which he had written? Was Lillie to be married
to young Whitewood, or some other conveniently propinquitous
admirer?

The truth is that the Doctor had obtained a permit from
the government to go to New Orleans, and that the letter
in which he informed Colburne of his plan had miscarried,

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

as frequently happened to letters in those days of wide-spread
confusion. On a certain scorching day in June he
knocked at the door of the neat little brick house which
had been assigned to the Captain as his quarters. It was
opened by an officer in the uniform of a second-lieutenant,
a man of remarkable presence, very dark and saturnine in
visage, tall and broad-shouldered and huge chested, with
the limbs of a Heenan and the ringing bass voice of a
Susini. He informed the visitor that Captain Colburne
was out, but insisted with an amicable boisterousness upon
his entering. He had an elaborate and ostentatious
courtesy of manner which puzzled the Doctor, who could
not decide whether he was a born and bred gentleman or
a professional gambler.

“Nearly dinner time, sir,” he said in a rolling deep
tone like mellow thunder. “The Captain will be in soon
for that good and sufficient reason. You will dine with
us, I hope. Give you some capital wine, sir, out of Monsieur
Soulé's own cave. Take this oaken arm-chair, sir,
and allow me to relieve you of your chapeau. What
name, may I ask?—Ah! Doctor Ravenel.—My God, sir!
the Captain has a letter for you. I saw it on his table a
moment ago.”

He commenced rummaging among papers and writing
materials with an exhilaration of haste which caused Ravenel
to suspect that he had taken a bottle or so of the
Soulé sherry.

“Here it is,” he exclaimed with a smile of triumph and
friendliness. “You had better take it while you see it.
If you are a lawyer, sir, you are aware that possession is
nine tenths of a title. I beg pardon; of course you are
not a lawyer. Or have I the honor to address an L. L.
D.?”

“Merely an M. D.,” observed Ravenel, and took his
letter.

“A magnificent profession!” rejoined the sonorous lieutenant.
“Most ancient and honorable profession. The

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

profession of Esculapius and Hippocrates. The physician
is older than the lawyer, and more useful to humanity.”

Ravenel looked at his letter and observed that it was
not post-marked nor sealed; he opened it, and found that
it was from Colburne to himself—intended to go, no
doubt, by the next steamer.

“I hope it gives you good news from home, sir,” observed
the lieutenant in the most amicable manner.

The Doctor bowed and smiled assent as he put the letter
in his pocket, not thinking it worth while to explain
matters to a gentleman who was so evidently muddled by
the Soulé vintages. As his interlocutor rattled on he
looked about the room and admired the costly furniture
and tasteful ornaments. There were two choice paintings
on the paneled walls, and a dozen or so of choice engravings.
The damask curtains edged with lace were superb,
and so were the damask coverings of the elaborately
carved oaken chairs and lounges. The marble mantels
and table, and the extravagant tortoise-shell tiroir, were
loaded with Italian cameos, Parisian bronzes, Bohemian
glass-ware, Swiss wood-sculpture, and other varieties of
European gimcracks. Against the wall in one corner
leaned four huge albums of photographs and engravings.
The Doctor thought that he had never before seen a house
in America decorated with such exquisite taste and lavish
expenditure. He had not been in it before, and did not
know who was its proprietor.

“Elegant little box, sir,” observed the lieutenant. “It
belongs to a gentleman who is now a captain in the rebel
service. He built and furnished it for his affinity, an actress
whom he brought over from Paris, which disgusted
his wife, I understand. Some women are devilish exacting,
sir.”

Here the humor of a satyr gleamed in his black eyes
and grinned under his black mustache.

“You will see her portrait (the affinity's—not the wife's)
all over the house, as she appeared in her various

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

characters. And here she is in her morning-gown, in her own
natural part of a plain, straight-forward affinity.”

He pointed with another satyr-like grin to a large photograph
representing the bust and face of a woman apparently
twenty-eight or thirty years of age, who could not
have been handsome, but, judging by the air of life and
cleverness, might have been quite charming.

“Intelligent old girl, I should say, sir,” continued the
cicerone, regardless of the Doctors look of disgust; “but
not precisely to my taste. I like them more youthful and
innocent, with something of the down of girlhood's purity
about them. What is your opinion, sir?”

Thus bullied, the Doctor admitted that he entertained
much the same preferences, at the same time wishing
heartily in his soul that Colburne would arrive.

“We have devilish fine times here, sir,” pursued the
other in his remorseless garrulity. “We finished the rebel
captain's wine-cellar long ago, and are now living on old
Soulé's. Emptied forty-six bottles of madeira and champagne
yesterday. Select party of loyal friends, sir, from
our own regiment, the bullissimo Tenth Barataria.”

“Ah! you belong to the Tenth?” inquired the Doctor
with interest.

“Yes, sir. Proud to own it, sir. The best regiment in
either service. Not that I enlisted in Barataria. I had
the honor of being the first man to join it here. I was in
the rebel service, sir, an unwilling victim, dragged as an
innocent sheep to the slaughter, and took a part much
against my inclinations in the defence of Fort Jackson. It
seemed to me, sir, that the day of judgment had come,
and the angel was blowing particular hell out of his
trumpet. Those shells of Porter's killed men and buried
them at one rap. My eyes stuck out so to watch for
them that they havn't got back into their proper place yet.
After the fleet forced the passage I was the first man to
raise the standard of revolt, and bid defiance to my officers.
I theu made the best time on record to New

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

Orleans, and enlisted under the dear old flag of my country
in Captain Colburne's company. I took a fancy to the
captain at first sight. I saw that he was a born gentleman
and a scholar, sir. I was first made sergeant for good
conduct, obedience to orders, and knowledge of my business;
and when the second-lieutenant of the company died
of bilious fever I was promoted to the vacancy. Our colonel,
sir, prefers gentlemen for officers. I am of an old
Knickerbocker family, one of the aboriginal Peter Stuyvesant
Knickerbockers, as you may infer from my name—
Van Zandt, at your service, sir—Cornelius Van Zandt,
second-lieutenant, Co. I, Tenth Regiment Barataria Volunteers.
I am delighted to make your acquaintance, and
hope to see much of you.”

I hope not, thought the Doctor with a shudder; but he
bowed, smiled, and continued to wait for Colburne.

“Hope to have the pleasure of receiving you here often,”
Van Zandt went on. “Always give you a decent bottle
of wine. When the Soulé cave gives out, there are others
to be had for the asking. By the way—I beg a thousand
pardons—allow me to offer you a bumper of madeira. You
refuse! Then, sir, permit me the pleasure of drinking
your health.”

He drank it in a silver goblet, holding as much as a
tumbler, to the astonishment if not to the horror of the
temperate Doctor.

“I was remarking, I believe, sir,” he resumed, “that I
am a descendant of the venerable Knickerbockers. If you
doubt it, I beg leave to refer you to Colonel Carter, who
knew my family in New York. I am sensitive on the subject
in all its bearings. I have a sort of feud, an ancestral
vendetta, with Washington Irving on account of his
Knickerbocker's History of New York. It casts an undeserved
ridicule on the respectable race from which I am
proud to trace my lineage. My old mother, sir—God
bless her!—never could be induced to receive Washington
Irving at her house. By the way, I was speaking of

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

Colonel Carter, I think, sir. He's a judge of old blue blood,
sir; comes of an ancient, true-blue cavalier strain himself;
what you might call old Virginia particular. A splendid
man, sir, a born gentleman, an officer to the back-bone,
the best colonel in the service, and soon will be the best
general. When he comes to show himself in field service,
these militia-generals will have to take the back seats. I
assume whatever responsibility there may be in predicting
it, and I request you to mark my words. I am willing to
back them with a fifty or so; though don't understand
me as being so impertinent as to offer you a bet—I am
perfectly well aware of the respect due to your clerical
profession, sir—I was only supposing that I might fall into
conversation on the subject with a betting character. I
feel bound to tell you how much I admire Captain Colburne,
of whom I think I was speaking. He saw that I
was a gentleman and a man of education. (By the way,
did I tell you that I am a graduate of Columbia College?)
He saw that I was above my place in the ranks, and he
started me on my career of promotion. I would go to the
death for him, sir. He is a man, sir, that you can depend
on. You know just where to find him. He is a man that
you can tie to.”

The Doctor looked gratified at this statement, and listened
with visible interest.

“He would have died in the cause of total abstinence,
but for Colonel Carter,” continued Van Zandt. “The
Colonel came in when he was at his lowest.”

“Sick!” exclaimed the Doctor. “Has he been sick?”

“Sick, sir? Yes, sir! Wofully broken up—slow bilious
typhoid fever—and wouldn't drink, sir—conscientious
against it. `You must drink, by —! sir,' says the Colonel;
`you must drink and wear woollen shirts.' `But,'
says the Captain, `if I drink and get well, my men will
drink and go to hell.' By the way, those were not his
exact words, sir. I am apt to put a little swearing into a
story. It's like lemon in a punch. Don't you think so,

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

sir?—Where was I? Oh, I remember. `How can I
punish my men,' says the Captain, `for doing what I do
myself?' `It's none of their dam business what you do,'
says the Colonel. `If they get drunk and neglect duty
thereby, it's your business to punish them. And if you
neglect duty, it's my business to punish you. But don't
suppose it is any affair of your men. The idea is contrary
to the Regulations, sir.' Those are the opinions of Colonel
Carter, sir, an officer, a gentleman and a philosopher. Nothing
but good old Otard brandy and woollen shirts
brought the Captain around—woollen shirts and good old
Otard brandy with the Soule seal on it. He was dying of
bilious night-sweats, sir. Horrible climate, this Louisiana.
But perhaps you are acquainted with it. By the way, I
was speaking of Colonel Carter, I believe. He knows how
to enjoy himself. He keeps the finest house and most hospitable
board in this city. He has the prettiest little
French—boudoir—”

He was about to utter quite another word, but recollected
himself in time to substitute the word boudoir,
while a saturnine twinkle in his eye showed that he felt
the humor of the misapplication. Then, tickled with his
own wit, he followed up the idea on a broad grin.

“I am more envious of the Colonel's boudoir, sir, than
of his commission. Nothing like a trim little French
boudoir for a bachelor. You are a man of the world, sir,
and understand me.”

And so on, prattling ad nauseam, meanwhile pouring
down the madeira. The Doctor, who wanted to say, “Sir,
your goose has come for you,” had never before listened
to such garrulity nor witnessed such thirst. When Colburne
entered, Van Zandt undertook to introduce the
two, although they met each other with extended hands
and friendly inquiries. The Captain was somewhat embarrassed,
knowing that his surroundings were of a nature
to rouse suspicion as to the perfect virtuousness of his life,
and thinking, perhaps in consequence of this knowledge,

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

that the Doctor surveyed him with an investigating expression.
Presently he turned his eyes on Van Zandt;
and, gently as they had been toned by nature, there was
now a something in them which visibly sobered the bacchanalian;
he rose to his feet, saluted as if he were still a
private soldier, and left the room murmuring something
about hurrying up dinner. The Doctor noticed with interest
the authoritative demeanor which had usurped the
place of the old New Boston innocence.

“And where is Miss Ravenel?” was of course one of the
first questions.

“She is in the city,” was the answer.

“Is it possible? (With a tremendous beating of the
heart.)

“Yes. You may suppose that I could not get her to
stay behind when it was a question of re-visiting New Orleans.
She is as fierce a rebel as ever.”

Colburne laughed, with the merest shadow of hysteria
in his amusement, and, patriot as he was, felt that he
hated Miss Ravenel none the worse for the announcement.
There is a state of the affections in which every peculiarity
of the loved object, no matter how offensive primarily
or in itself, becomes an additional charm. People who
really like cats like them all the better for their cattishness.
A mother who dotes on a deformed child takes an
interest in all lame children because they remind her of
her own unfortunate.

“Besides, there was no one to leave her with in New
Boston,” continued the Doctor.

“Certainly,” assented Colburne in a manifestly cheerful
humor.

“But I am truly sorry to see you so thin and pale,” the
Doctor went on. “You are suffering from our horrible
climate. You positively must be careful. Let me beg of
you to avoid as much as possible going out in the night air.”

Colburne could not help laughing outright at the recommendation.

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

“I dare say it's good advice,” said he. “But when I
am officer of the day I must make my rounds after midnight.
It puts me in mind of the counsel which one of
our Union officers who was in the siege of Vicksburg received
from his mother. She told him that the air near
the ground is always unhealthy, and urged him never to
sleep lower than the third story. This to a man who lay
on the ground without even a tent to cover him.”

“War is a dreadful thing, even in its lesser details,” observed
the Doctor.

“What can I do for you?” asked Colburne after a
moment's silence.

“I really don't know at present. Perhaps much. I have
come here, of course, to get together the fragments of my
property. I may be glad of some introductions to the
military authorities.”

“I will do my best for you. Colonel Carter can do
more than I can. But, in the first place, you must dine
with me.”

“Thank you; no. I dine at five with a relation of
mine.”

“Dine twice, then. Dine with me first, for New Boston's
sake. You positively must.”

“Well, if you insist, I am delighted of course.—But
what a city! I must break out with my amazement. Who
could have believed that prosperous, gay, bragging New
Orleans would come to such grief and poverty! I seem to
have walked through Tyre and witnessed the fulfillment
of the predictions of the prophets. I have been haunted
all day by Ezekiel. Business gone, money gone, population
gone. It is the hand of the Almighty, bringing to
shame the counsels of wicked rulers and the predictions of
lying seers. I ask no better proof than I have seen to-day
that there is a Divine Ruler. I hope that the whole land
will not have to pay as heavy a price as New Orleans to
be quit of its compact with the devil. We are are all
guilty to some extent. The North thought that it could

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

make money out of slavery and yet evade the natural
punishments of its naughty connivance. It thought that it
could use the South as a catspaw to pull its chesnuts out
of the fires of hell. It hoped to cheat the devil by doing
its dirty business over the planter's shoulders. But he is
a sharp dealer. He will have his bond or his pound of
flesh. None of us ought to get off easily, and therefore
I conclude that we shall not.”

Now who would suppose that the Doctor had in his
mind all the while a moral lecture to Colburne? Yet so
it was: for this purpose had he gone back to Tyre and
Babylon; with this object in view had he descanted on
divine providence and the father of evil. It was his manner
to reprove and warn persons whom he liked, but not
bluntly nor directly. He touched them up gently, around
the legs of other people, and over the shoulders of events
which lost their personal interest to most human beings
thousands of years ago. Please to notice how gradually,
delicately, yet surely he descended upon Colburne through
epochal spaces of time, and questions which involved the
guilt and punishment of continents.

“Just look at this city,” he continued, “merely in its
character as a temptation to this army. Here is a chance
for plunder and low dissipation such as most of your simply
educated and innocent country lads of New England
never before imagined. I have no doubt that there is
spoil enough here to demoralize a corps of veterans. I
don't believe that any thing can be more ruinous to a
military force than free licence to enrich itself at the
expense of a conquered enemy. There is nobody so needed
here at this moment as John the Baptist. You remember
that when the soldiers came unto him he exhorted
them, among other things, to be content with their wages.
I suppose the counsel was an echo of the military wisdom
of his Roman rulers. The greatest blessing that could
be vouchsafed this army would be to have John the Baptist
crying night and day in this wilderness of temptation,

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

Be content with your wages! I have hardly been here
forty-eight hours, and I have already heard stories of cotton
speculations and sugar speculations, as they are slyly
called, yes, and of speculations in plate, pictures, furniture,
and even private clothing. It is sure disgrace and probable
ruin. Please to understand that I am not pleading
the cause of the traitors who have left their goods exposed
to these peculations, but the cause of the army which
is thus exposed to temptation. I want to see it subjected
to the rules of honor and common sense. I want it protected
from its opportunities.”

The Doctor had not alluded to plundered wine-cellars,
but Colburne's mind reverted to the forty-six emptied bottles
of yesterday. John the Baptist had not made mention
of this elegant little dwelling, but this convicted legionary
glanced uneasily over its furniture and gimeracks.
He had not hitherto thought that he was doing any thing
irregular or immoral. In his opinion he was punishing rebellion
by using the property of rebels for the good or the
pleasure of loyal citizens. The subject had been presented
to him in a new and disagreeable light, but he was
too fair-minded and conscientious not to give it his instant
and serious consideration. As for the forty-six bottles
of wine, he might have stated, had he supposed it to
be worth while, that he had drunk only a couple of glasses,
and that he had quitted the orgie in disgust during its early
stages.

“I dare say this is all wrong,” he admitted. “Unquestionably,
if any thing is confiscated, it should be for the
direct and sole benefit of the government. There ought
to be a system about it. If we occupy these houses we
ought to receipt for the furniture and be responsible for it.
I wonder that something of the sort is not done. But you
must remember charitably how green most of us are, from
the highest to the lowest, in regard to the laws of war, the
rights of conquerors, the discipline of armies, and every

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

thing that pertains to a state of hostilities. It is very
much as if the Quakers had taken to fighting.”

“Oh, I don't say that I am right,” answered the Doctor.
“I don't pretend to assert. I only suggest.”

“I am afraid there is occasion to offer apologies for my
Lieutenant,” continued Colburne.

“A very singular man. I should say eccentric,” admitted
the Doctor charitably.

“He annoys me a good deal, and yet he is a valuable
officer. When he is drunk he is the drunkest man since
the discovery of alcohol. He isn't drunk to-day. You
have heard of three-bottle men. Well, Van Zandt is something
like a thirty bottle man. I don't think he has had
above two quarts of sherry this morning. I let him have
it to keep him from swallowing camphene or corrosive
sublimate. But with all his drink he is one of the best
officers in the regiment, a good drill-master, a first-rate disciplinarian,
and able to do army business. He takes a
load of writing off my hands. I never saw such a fellow
for returns and other official documents. He turns them
off in a way that reminds you of those jugglers who
pull dozens of yards of paper out of their mouths. He was
once a bank accountant, and he has seen five years in the
regular army. That explains his facility with the pen and
the musket. Then he speaks French and Spanish. I believe
he is a reprobate son of a very respectable New York
family.”

This brief biography of Van Zandt furnished Ravenel
the text for a discourse on the dangers of intemperance,
illustrated by reminiscences of New Orleans society, and
culminating in the assertion that three-quarters of the
southern political leaders whom he remembered had died
drunkards. The Doctor was more disposed than most
Anglo-Saxons towards monologue, and he had a mixture
of enthusiasm and humor which made people in general
listen to him patiently. His present oration was interrupted
by a mulatto lad who announced dinner.

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

The meal was elegantly cooked and served. Louisiana
has inherited from its maternal France a delicate taste in
convivial affairs, and the culinary artist of the occasion
was he who had formerly ministered to the instructed appetites
of the rebel captain and his Parisian affinity. To
Colburne's mortification Van Zandt had paraded the rarest
treasures of the Soulé wine-cellar; hermitage that could
not have been bought then in New York for two dollars a
bottle, and madeira that was worth three times as much;
not to enlarge upon the champagne for the dessert, and
the old Otard brandy for the pousse-cafe. He seemed to
have got quite sober, as if by some miracle; or as if there
was a fresh Van Zandt always ready to come on when one
got over the bay; and he now recommenced to get himself
drunk again ab initio. He governed his tongue, however,
and behaved with good breeding. Evidently he
was not only grateful to Colburne, but stood in professional
awe of him as his superior officer. After dinner,
still amazingly sober, although with ten or twenty dollars'
worth of wine in him, he sat down to the piano, and
thundered out some pretty-well executed arias from popular
operas.

“Four o'clock!” exclaimed the Doctor. “I have just
time to get home and see my daughter dine. Captain, we
shall see you soon, I hope.”

“Certainly. What is the earliest time that I can call
without inconveniencing you?”

“Any time. This evening.”

The Doctor bade Van Zandt a most amicable good afternoon,
but did not ask him to accompany Colburne in
the projected visit.

No sooner was he gone than the Captain turned upon
the Lieutenant.

“Mr. Van Zandt, I must beg you to be extremely prudent
in your language and conduct before that gentleman.”

“By Jove!” roared Van Zandt, “it came near being

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

the cursedest mess. I have had to pour down the juice of
the grape to keep from fainting.”

“What is the matter?”

“Why, Parker brought his — cousin here this
morning. You've heard of the girl he calls his cousin?
She's in the smoking-room now. I've been so confoundedly
afraid you would show him the smoking-room! I've been
sweating with fright during the whole dinner, and all
the time looking as if every thing was lovely and the
goose hung high. She couldn't get out, you know; the
side entrance has never been unlocked yet—no key, you
know.”

“What in Heaven's name did you let her in here for?”
demanded Colburne in a passion.

“Why—Parker, you see—I didn't like to insult Parker
by refusing him a favor. He only wanted to leave her
while he ran around to head-quarters to report something.
He swore by all his gods that he wouldn't be gone an
hour.”

“Well, get her out. See that the coast is clear, and
then get her out. Tell her she must go. And hereafter,
if any of my brother officers want to leave their —
cousins here, remember, sir, to put a veto on it.”

The perspiration stood on his brow at the mere thought
of what might have been the Doctor's suspicions if he had
gone into the smoking-room. Van Zandt went about his
delicate errand with a very meek and sheepish grace.
When he had accomplished it, Colburne called him into
the sitting-room and held the following Catonian discourse.

“Mr. Van Zandt, I want you to take an inventory of
the furniture of the house and the contents of the wine-cellar,
so that when I leave here I can satisfy myself that
not a single article is missing. We shall leave soon. I
shall make application to-day to have my company quartered
in the custom-house, or in tents in one of the
squares.”

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

“Upon my honor, Captain!” remonstrated the dismayed
Van Zandt, “I pledge you my word of honor that
nothing of this kind shall happen again.”

He cast a desperate glare around the luxurious rooms,
and gave a mournful thought to the now forbidden paradise
of the wine-cellar.

“And I give you mine to the same effect,” answered the
Captain. “The debauch of yesterday answers my purpose
as a warning; and I mean to get out of temptation
for my sake and yours. Besides, this is no way for soldiers
to live. It is poor preparation for the field. More
than half of our officers are in barracks or tents. I am
as able and ought to be as willing to bear it as they.
Make your preparations to leave here at the shortest notice,
and meantime remember, if you please, the inventory.
The company clerk can assist you.”

Poor Van Zandt, who was a luxurious brute, able to
endure any hardship, but equally able to revel in any sybaritism,
set about his unwelcome task with a crest-fallen
obedience. I do not wish to be understood, by the way,
as insinuating that all or even many of our officers then
stationed in New Orleans were given up to plunder and
debauchery. I only wish to present an idea of the
temptations of the place, and to show how our friend Colburne
could resist them, with some aid from the Doctor,
and perhaps more from Miss Ravenel.

As the Doctor walked homeward he put his hand into
his pocket for a handkerchief to wipe his brow, and discovered
a paper. It was Colburne's letter to him, and he
read it through as he strolled onward.

“How singular!” he said. “He doesn't even mention
that he has been sick. He is a noble fellow.”

The Doctor was too fond of the young man to allow his
faith in him to be easily shaken.

-- 142 --

p542-149 CHAPTER XI. NEW ORLEANS LIFE AND NEW ORLEANS LADIES.

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

From these chapters all about men I return with pleasure
to my young lady, rebel though she is. Before she
had been twenty-four hours in New Orleans she discovered
that it was by no means so delightful a place as of
old, and she had become quite indignant at the federals, to
whom she attributed all this gloom and desolation. Why
not? Adam and Eve were well enough until the angel of
the Lord drove them out of Paradise. The felon has no
unusual troubles, so far as he can see, except those which
are raised for him by the malignity of judges and the
sheriff. Miss Ravenel was informed by the few citizens
whom she met, that New Orleans was doing bravely until
the United States Government illegally blocked up the
river, and then piratically seized the city, frightening
away its inhabitants and paralyzing its business and nullifying
its prosperity. One old gentleman assured her that
Farragut and Butler had behaved in the most unconstitutional
manner. At all events somebody had spoiled the
gayety of the place, and she was quite miserable and even
pettish about it.

“Isn't it dreadful!” she said, bursting into tears as she
threw herself into the arms of her aunt, Mrs. Larue, who,
occupying the next house, had rushed in to receive the restored
exile.

She had few sympathies with this relation, and never
before felt a desire to overflow into her bosom; but any
face which had been familiar to her in the happy by-gone
times was a passport to her sympathies in this hour of
affliction.

“C'est effrayant,” replied Mrs. Larue. “But you are

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

out of fashion to weep. We have given over that feminine
weakness, ma chère. That fountain is dry. The inhumanities
of these Yankee Vandals have driven us into a
despair too profound for tears. We do not flatter Beast
Butler with a sob.”

Although she talked so strongly she did not seem more
than half in earnest. A half smile lurked around her
lips of deep rose-color, and her bright, almond-shaped
black eyes sparkled with interest rather than with passion.
By the way, she was not a venerable personage, and not
properly Lillie's aunt, but only the widow of the late Mrs.
Ravenel's brother, not more than thirty-three years of
age and still decidedly pretty. Her complexion was dark,
pale and a little too thick, but it was relieved by the jet
black of her regular eye-brows and of her masses of wavy
hair. Her face was oval, her nose straight, her lips thin
but nicely modeled, her chin little and dimpled; her expression
was generally gay and coquettish, but amazingly
variable and capable of running through a vast gamut of
sentiments, including affection, melancholy and piety.
Though short she was well built, with a deep, healthy
chest, splendid arms and finely turned ankles. She did
not strike a careless observer as handsome, but she bore
close examination with advantage. The Doctor instinctively
suspected her; did not think her a safe woman to
have about, although he could allege no overtly wicked
act against her; and had brought up Lillie to be shy of
her society. Nevertheless it was impossible just now to
keep her at a distance, for he would probably be much
away from home, and it was necessary to leave his
daughter with some one.

In polities, if not in other things, Mrs. Larue was as double-faced
as Janus. To undoubted secessionists she talked
bitterly, coarsely, scandalously against the northerners.
If advisable she could go on about Picayune Butler, Beast
Butler, Traitor Farragut, Vandal Yankees, wooden-nutmeg
heroes, mudsills, nasty tinkers, nigger-worshippers,

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

amalgamationists, &c. &c. from nine o'clock in the morning
when she got up, till midnight when she went to bed. At
the same time she could call in a quiet way on the mayor
or the commanding General to wheedle protection out of
them by playing her fine eyes and smiling and flattering.
Knowing the bad social repute of the Ravenels as Unionists,
she would not invite them into her own roomy house;
but she was pleased to have them in their own dwelling
next door, because they might at a pinch serve her as
friends at the Butler court. On the principle of justice to
Satan, I must say that she was no fair sample of the proud
and stiff-necked slaveholding aristocracy of Louisiana.
Neither was she one of the patriotic and puritan few who
shared the Doctor's sympathies and principles. As she
came of an old French Creole family, and her husband had
been a lawyer of note and an ultra southern politician,
she belonged, like the Ravenels, to the patrician order of
New Orleans, only that she was counted among the Soule
set, while her relatives had gone over to the Barker faction.
She had not been reduced to beggary by the advent
of the Yankees; her estate was not in the now worthless
investments of negroes, plantations, steamboats, or railroads,
but in bank stock; and the New Orleans banks,
though robbed of their specie by the flying Lovell, still
made their paper pass and commanded a market for their
shares. But Mrs. Larue was disturbed lest she might in
some unforeseen manner follow the general rush to ruin;
and thus, in respect to the Vandal invaders, she was at
once a little timorous and a little savage.

The conversation between niece and youthful aunt was
interrupted by a call from Mrs. and Miss Langdon, two
stern, thin, pale ladies in black, without hoops, highly
aristocratic and inexorably rebellious. They started when
they saw the young lady; then recovered themselves and
looked on her with unacquainted eyes. Miss Larue made
haste, smiling inwardly, to introduce her cousin Miss Ravenel.

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

Ah, indeed, Miss Ravenel! They remembered having
met Miss Ravenel formerly. But really they had not expected
to see her in New Orleans. They supposed that
she had taken up her residence at the north with her
father.

Lillie trembled with mortification and colored with anger.
She felt with a shock that sentence of social ostracism
had been passed upon her because of her father's
fidelity to the Union. Was this the reward that her love
for her native city, her defence of Louisiana in the midst
of Yankee-land, had deserved? Was she to be ignored,
cut, satirized, because she was her father's daughter? She
rebelled in spirit against such injustice and cruelty, and
remained silent, simply expressing her feelings by a
haughty bow. She disdained to enter upon any self-defence;
she perceived that she could not, without passing
judgment upon her much adored papa; and finally she
knew that she was too tremulous to speak with good effect.
The Langdons and Mrs. Larue proceeded to discuss affairs
political; metaphorically tying Beast Butler to a flaming
stake and performing a scalp dance around it, making
a drinking cup of his skull, quaffing from it refreshing
draughts of Yankee blood. Lillie remembered that, disagreeably
loyal as the New Boston ladies were, she had
not heard from their lips any such conversational atrocities.
She did not sympathize much when Mrs. Langdon entered
on a lyrical recital of her own wrongs and sorrows. She
was sorry, indeed, to hear that young Fred Langdon had
been killed at Fort Jackson; but then the mother expressed
such a squaw-like fury for revenge as quite
shocked and rather disgusted our heroine; and moreover
she could not forget how coolly she had been treated
merely because she was her dear father's daughter. She
actually felt inclined to laugh satirically when the two
visitors proceeded to relate jointly and with a species of
solemn ferocity how they had that morning snubbed a
Yankee officer.

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

“The brute got up and offered us his seat in the cars. I
didn't look at him. Neither of us looked at him. I said—
we both said—`We accept nothing from Yankees.' I
remained—we both remained—standing.”

Such was the mild substance of the narrative, but it was
horrible in the telling, with fierce little hisses and glares,
sticking out from it like quills of the fretful porcupine.
Miss Ravenel did not sympathize with the conduct of the
fair snubbers, and I fear also that she desired to make
them feel uncomfortable.

“Really,” she observed, “I think it was right civil in
him to give up his seat. I didn't know that they were so
polite. I thought they treated the citizens with all sorts of
indignities.”

To this the Langdons vouchsafed no reply except by
rising and taking their departure.

“Good-day, Miss Ravenel,” they said. “So surprised
ever to have seen you in New Orleans again!”

Nor did they ask her to visit them, as they very urgently
did Mrs. Larue. It seemed likely to Lillie that she
would not find life in New Orleans so pleasant as she had
expected. Half her old friends had disappeared, and the
other half had turned to enemies. She was to be cut in
the street, to be glared at in church, to be sneered at in
the parlor, to be put on the defensive, to be obliged to
fight for herself and her father. Her temper rose at the
thought of such undeserved hardness, and she felt that if
it continued long she should turn loyal for very spite.

Doctor Ravenel, returning from his interview with Colburne,
met the Langdon ladies in the hall, and, although
they hardly nodded, waited on them to the outer door
with his habitual politeness. Lillie caught a glimpse of
this from the parlor, and was infuriated by their incivility
and his lack of resentment.

“Didn't they speak to you, papa?” she cried, running
to him. “Then I would have let them find their own way
out. What are you so patient for?”

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

“My dear, I am merely following the Christian example
set me by these low Yankees whom we all hate so,” said
papa, smiling. “I have seen a couple of officers shamefully
insulted to-day by a woman who calls herself a lady.
They returned not a word, not even a look of retaliation.”

“Yes, but—” replied Lillie, and after a moment's hesitation,
concluded, “I wouldn't stand it.”

“We must have some consideration, too, for people who
have lost relatives, lost property, lost all, however their
folly may have deserved punishment.”

“Havn't we lost property?” snapped the young lady.

“Do you ask for the sake of argument, or for information?”

“Well—I should really like to know—yes, for information,”
said Lillie, deciding to give up the argument, which
was likely to be perplexing to a person who had feelings
on both sides.

“Our railroad property,” stated the Doctor, “won't be
worth much until it is recovered from the hands of the
rebels.”

“But that is nearly all our property.”

“Except this house.”

“Yes, except the house. But how are we to live in the
house without money?”

“My dear, let us trust God to provide. I hope to be
so guided as to discover something to do. I have found a
friend to-day. Captain Colburne will be here this evening.”

“Oh! will he?” said the young lady, blushing with
pleasure.

It would be delightful to see any amicable visage in this
city of enemies; and moreover she had never disputed
that Captain Colburne, though a Yankee, was gentlemanly
and agreeable; she had even admitted that he was
handsome, though not so handsome as Colonel Carter.
Mrs. Larue was also gratified at the prospect of a male
visitor. As Sam Weller might have phrased it, had he

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

known the lady, a man was Mrs. Larue's “particular wanity.”
The kitchen department of the Ravenels not being
yet organized, they dined that day with their relative.
The meal over, they went to their own house, Lillie to attend
to housekeeping duties, and the Doctor to forget all
trouble in a box of minerals. Lillie's last words to Mrs.
Larue had been, “You must spend the evening with us.
This Captain Colburne is right pleasant.”

“Is he? We will bring him over to the right side.
When he gives up the blue uniform for the grey I shall
adore him.”

“I don't think he will change his coat easily.”

In her own house she continued to think of the Captain's
coat, and then of another coat, the same in color, but with
two rows of buttons.

“Who did you see out, papa?” she asked presently.

“Who did I see out? Mr. Colburne, as I told you.”

“Nobody else, papa?”

“I don't recollect,” he said absent-mindedly, as he settled
himself to a microscopic contemplation of a bit of ore.

“Don't wrinkle up your forehead so. I wish you
wouldn't. It makes you look old enough to have come
over with Christopher Columbus.”

It was a part of her adoration of her father that she
could not bear to see in him the least symptoms of increasing
age.

“I don't think that I saw a single old acquaintance,”
said the Doctor, rubbing his head thoughtfully. “It is astonishing
how the high and mighty ones have disappeared
from this city, where they used to suppose that they defied
the civilized world. The barbarians didn't know what
the civilized world could do to them. The conceited braggadocia
of New Orleans a year ago is a most comical reminiscence
now, in the midst of its speechless terror and
submission. One can't help thinking of frogs sitting
around their own puddle and trying to fill the universe
with their roarings. Some urchin throws a stone into the

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

puddle. You see fifty pairs of legs twinkle in the air, and
the uproar is followed by silence. It was just so here. The
United States pitched Farragut and Butler into the puddle
of secession, and all our political roarers dived out of
sight. Many of them are still here, but they keep their
noses under water. By the way, I did see two of my old
students, Bradley and John Akers. Bradley told me that
the rebel authorities maintained a pretence of victory until
the last moment, probably in order to keep the populace
quiet while they got themselves and their property
out of the city. He was actually reading an official bulletin
stating that the Yankee fleet-had been sunk in passing
the forts when he heard the bang, bang, bang of Farragut's
cannonade at Chalmette. Akers was himself at
Chalmette. He says that the Hartford came slowly around
the bend below the fort with a most provoking composure.
They immediately opened on her with all their artillery.
She made no reply and began to turn. They thought she
was about to run away, and hurrahed lustily. Suddenly,
whang! crash! she sent her whole broadside into them.
Akers says that not a man of them waited for a second
salute; they started for the woods in a body at full speed;
he never saw such running. Their heels twinkled like the
heels of the frog that I spoke of.”

“But they made a good fight at the forts, papa.”

“My dear, the devil makes a good fight against his
Maker. But it is small credit to him—it only proves his
amazing stupidity.”

“Papa,” said Lillie after a few minutes of silence, “I
think you might let those stones alone and take me out
to walk.”

“To-morrow, my child. It is nearly sunset now, and
Mr. Colburne may come early.”

A quarter of an hour later he laid aside his minerals and
picked up his hat.

“Where are you going?” demanded Lillie eagerly and
almost pettishly. It was a question that she never failed

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

to put to him in that same semi-aggrieved tone every time
that he essayed to leave her. She did not want him to go
out unless she went in his company. If he would go, it
was, “When will you come back?” and when he returned
it was, “Where have you been?” and “Who did you
see?” and “What did he say?” &c. &c. Never was a
child so haunted by a pet sheep, or a handsome husband by
a plain wife, as was this charming papa by his doating
daughter.

“I am going to Dr. Elderkin's,” said Ravenel. “I hear
that he has been kind enough to store my electrical machine
during our absence. He was out when I called on
him this morning, but he was to be at home by six this
evening. I am anxious to see the machine.”

“Oh, papa, don't! How can you be so addled about
your sciences! You are just like a little boy come home
from a visit, and pulling over his playthings. Do let the
machine go till to-morrow.”

“My dear, consider how costly a plaything it is. I
couldn't replace it for five hundred dollars.”

“When will you come back?” demanded Lillie.

“By half-past seven at the latest. Bring in Mrs. Larue
to help entertain Captain Colburne; and be sure to ask
him to wait for me.”

When he quitted the house Lillie went to the window
and watched him until he was out of sight. She always
had a childish aversion to being left alone, and solitude
was now particularly objectionable to her, so forsaken did
she feel in this city where she had once been so happy.
After a time she remembered Captain Colburne and the
social duties of a state of young ladyhood. She hurried
to her room, lighted both gas-burners, turned their full
luminosity on the mirror, loosened up the flossy waves of
her blonde hair, tied on a pink ribbon-knot, and then a
blue one, considered gravely as to which was the most
becoming and finally took a profile view of the effect by
means of a hand-glass, prinking and turning and adjusting

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

her plumage like a canary. She was conscientiously
aware, you perceive, of her obligation to put herself in
suitable condition to please the eye of a visitor. She was
not a learned woman, nor an unpleasantly strong-minded
one, but an average young lady of good breeding—just
such as most men fall in love with, who wanted social
success, and depended for it upon pretty looks and pleasant
ways. By the time that these private devoirs were
accomplished Mrs. Larue entered, bearing marks of having
given her person a similar amount of fastidious attention.
Each of these ladies saw what the other had been about,
but neither thought of being surprised or amused at it. To
their minds such preparation was perfectly natural and
womanly, and they would have deemed the absence of it
a gross piece of untidiness and boorishness. Mrs. Larue
put Lillie's blue ribbon-knot a little more off her forehead,
and Lillie smoothed out an almost imperceptible wrinkle
in Mrs. Larue's waist-belt. I am not positively sure, indeed,
that waist-belts were then worn, but I am willing
to take my oath that some small office of the kind was
rendered.

Of course it would be agreeable to have a scene here
between Colburne and Miss Ravenel; some burning words
to tell, some thrilling looks to describe, such as might
show how they stood with regard to each other—something
which would visibly advance both these young persons'
heart-histories. But they behaved in a disappointingly
well-bred manner, and entirely refrained from turning
their feelings wrong side outwards. With the exception
of Miss Ravenel's inveterate blush and of a slightly
unnatural rapidity of utterance in Captain Colburne, they
met like a young lady and gentleman who were on excellent
terms, and had not seen each other for a month or
two. This is not the way that heroes and heroines meet
on the boards or in some romances; but in actual human
society they frequently balk our expectations in just this

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

manner. Melo-dramatically considered real life is frequently
a failure.

“You don't know how pleasant it is to me to meet you
and your father,” said Colburne. “It seems like New Boston
over again.”

The time during which he had known the Ravenels at
New Boston was now a pasture of very delightful things
to his memory.

“It is pleasant to me because it seems like New Orleans,”
laughed Miss Lillie. “No, not much like New Orleans,
either,” she added. “It used to be so gay and
amusing! You have made an awfully sad place of it
with your patriotic invasion.”

“It is bad to take medicine,” he replied. “But it is
better to take it than to stay sick. If you will have the
self-denial to live ten years longer, you will see New Orleans
more prosperous and lively than ever.”

“I shan't like it so well. We shall be nobodies. Our
old friends will be driven out, and there will be a new set
who won't know us.”

“That depends on yourselves. They will be glad to
know you, if you will let them. I understand that the
Napoleonic aristocracy courts the old out-of-place oligarchy
of the Faubourg St. Germain. It will be like that
here, I presume.”

Mrs. Larue had at first remained silent, playing off a
pretty little game of shyness; but seeing that the young
people had nothing special to say to each other, she gave
way to her sociable instincts and joined in the conversation.

“Captain Colburne, I will promise to live the ten years,”
she said. “I want to see New Orleans a metropolis. We
have failed. You shall succeed; and I will admire your
success.”

The patriotic young soldier looked frankly gratified. He
concluded that the lady was one of the far-famed Unionists
of the South, a race then really about as extinct as the

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

dedo, but devoutly believed in by the sanguine masses of
the North, and of which our officers at New Orleans were
consequently much in search. He began to talk gaily,
pushing his hair up as usual when in good spirits, and
laughing heartily at the slightest approach to wit, whether
made by himself or another. Some people thought that
Mr. Colburne laughed too much for thorough good breeding.

“I fell quite weighted by what you expect,” he said.
“I want to go to work immediately and build a brick and
plaster State-house like ours in New Boston. I suppose
every metropolis must have a State-house. But you mustn't
expect too much of me; you mustn't watch me too close.
I shall want to sleep occasionally in the ten years.”

“We shall look to see you here from time to time,” rejoined
Mrs. Larue.

“You may be sure that I shan't forget that. There are
other reasons for it besides my admiration for your loyal
sentiments,” said Colburne, attempting a double-shotted
compliment, one projectile for each lady.

At that imputation of loyal sentiments Lillie could
hardly restrain a laugh; but Mrs. Larue, not in the least
disconcerted, bowed and smiled graciously.

“I am sorry to say,” he continued, “that most of the
ladies of New Orleans seem to regard us with a perfect
hatred. When I pass them in the street they draw themselves
aside in such a way that I look in the first attainable
mirror to see if I have the small-pox. They are
dreadfully sensitive to the presence of Yankees. They remind
me of the catarrhal gentleman who sneezed every
time an ice-cart drove by his house. Seriously they abuse
us. I was dreadfully set down by a couple of women in
black this morning. They entered a street car in which I
was. There were several citizens present, but not one of
them offered to give up his place. I rose and offered them
mine. They no more took it than if they knew that I had
scalped all their relatives. They surveyed me from head

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

to foot with a lofty scorn which made them seem fifty
feet high and fifty years old to my terrified optics. They
hissed out, `We accept nothing from Yankees,' and remained
standing. The hiss would have done honor to
Rachel or to the geese who saved Rome.”

The two listeners laughed and exchanged a glance of
comprehension.

“Offer them your hand and heart, and see if they won't
accept something from a Yankee,” said Mrs. Larue.

Colburne looked a trifle disconcerted, and because he
did so Miss Ravenel blushed. In both these young persons
there was a susceptibility, a promptness to take
alarm with regard to hymenial subjects which indicated
at least that they considered themselves old enough to
marry each other or somebody, whether the event would
ever happen or not.

“I suppose Miss Ravenel thinks I was served perfectly
right,” observed Colburne. “If I see her standing in a
street car and offer her my seat, I suppose she will say
something crushing.”

He preferred, you see, to talk apropos of Miss Ravenel,
rather than of Mrs. Larue or the Langdons.

“Please don't fail to try me,” observed Lillie. “I hate
to stand up unless it is to dance.”

As Colburne had not been permitted to learn dancing in
his younger days, and had felt ashamed to undertake it in
what seemed to him his present fullness of years, he had
nothing to say on the new idea suggested. The speech
even made him feel a little uneasy: it sounded like an
implication that Miss Ravenel preferred men who danced to
men who did not: so fastidiously jealous and sensitive are
people who are ever so slightly in love.

In this wandering and superficial way the conversation
rippled along for nearly an hour. Colburne had been
nonplussed from the beginning by not finding his young
lady alone, and not being able therefore to say to her at
least a few of the affecting things which were in the

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

bottom of his heart. He had arrived at the house full of
pleasant emotion, believing that he should certainly overflow
with warm expressions of friendship if he did not
absolutely pour forth a torrent of passionate affection.
Mrs. Larue had dropped among his agreeable bubbles of
expectation like a piece of ice into a goblet of champagne,
taking the life and effervescence out of the generous
fluid. He was occupied, not so much in talking or listening,
as in cogitating how he could bring the conversation
into congeniality with his own feelings. By the way,
if he had found Miss Ravenel alone, I doubt whether
he would have dared say any thing to her of a startling
nature. He over-estimated her and was afraid of her; he
under-estimated himself and was too modest.

Lillie had repeatedly wondered to herself why her
father did not come. At last she looked at her watch and
exclaimed with anxious astonishment, “Half past eight!
Why, Victorine, where can papa be?”

“At Doctor Elderkin's without doubt. Once that two
men commence on the politics they know not how to
finish.”

“I don't believe it,” said the girl with the unreasonableness
common to affectionate people when they are anxious
about the person they like. “I don't believe he is
staying there so long. I am afraid something has happened
to him. He said he would certainly be back by half past
seven. He relied on seeing Captain Colburne. I really
am very anxious. The city is in such a dreadful state!”

“I will go and inquire for him,” offered Colburne.
“Where is Doctor Elderkin's?”

“Oh, my dear Captain! don't think of it,” objected
Mrs. Larue. “You, a federal officer, you would really be
in danger in the streets at night, in this unguarded part of
the city. You would certainly catch harm from our
canaille. Re-assure yourself, cousin Lillie. Your father,
a citizen, is in no peril.”

Mrs. Larue really believed that the Doctor ran little

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

risk, but her main object in talking was to start an interest
between herself and the young officer. He smiled at the
idea of his being attacked, and, disregarding the aunt,
looked to the niece for orders. Miss Ravenel thought that
he hesitated through fear of the canaille, and gave him a
glance of impatience bordering disagreeably close on anger.
Smarting under the injustice of this look he said
quietly, “I will bring you some news before long,” inquired
the way to the Elderkin house, and went out. At
the first turning he came upon a man sitting on a flight of
front-door steps, and wiping from his face with his handkerchief
something which showed like blood in the gaslight.

“Is that you, Doctor?” he said. “Are you hurt?
What has happened?”

“I have been struck.—Some blackguard struck me.—
With a bludgeon, I think.”

Colburne picked up his hat, aided in bandaging a cut
on the forehead, and offered his arm.

“It does'nt look very bad, does it?” said Ravenel. “I
thought not. My hat broke the force of the blow. But
still it prostrated me. I am really very much obliged to
you.”

“Have you any idea who it was?”

“Not the least. Oh, it's only an ordinary New Orleans
salutation. I knew I was in New Orleans when I
was hit, just as the shipwrecked man knew he was in a
Christian country when he saw a gallows.”

“You take it very coolly, sir. You would make a good
soldier.”

“I belong in the city. It is one of our pretty ways to
brain people by surprise. I never had it happen to me
before, but I have always contemplated the possibility of
it. I wasn't in the least astonished. How lucky I had on
that deformity of civilization, a stiff beaver! I will wear
nothing but beavers henceforward. I swear allegiance to
them, as Baillie Jarvie did to guid braidcloth. A brass

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

helmet would be still better. Somebody ought to get up
a dress hat of aluminum for the New Orleans market.”

“Oh, papa!” screamed Lillie, when she saw him enter
on Colburne's arm, his hat smashed, his face pale, and a
streak of half-wiped blood down the bridge of his nose.
She was the whitest of the two, and needed the most attention
for a minute. Mrs. Larue excited Colburne's admiration
by the cool efficiency with which she exerted
herself—bringing water, sponges and bandages, washing
the cut, binding it up artistically, and finishing the treatment
with a glass of sherry. Her late husband used to
be brought home occasionally in similar condition, except
that he took his sherry, and a great deal of it too, in adyance.

“It was one of those detestable soldiers,” exclaimed
Lillie.

“No, my dear,” said the Doctor. “It was one of our
own excellent people. They are so ardent and impulsive,
you know. They have the southern heart, always fired
up. It was some old acquaintance, you may depend, although
I did not recognize him. As he struck me he said,
`Take that, you Federal spy.' He added an epithet that I
don't care to repeat, not believing that it applies to me.
I think he would have renewed the attack but for the approach
of some one, probably Captain Colburne. You owe
him a word of thanks, Lillie, particularly after what you
have said about soldiers.”

The young lady held out her hand to the Captain with
an impulse of gratitude and compunction. He took it,
and could not resist the temptation of stooping and kissing
it, whereupon her white face flushed instantaneously to a
crimson. Mrs. Larue smiled knowingly and said, “That
is very French, Captain; you will do admirably for New
Orleans.”

“He doesn't know all the pretty manners and customs
of the place,” remarked the Doctor, who was not evidently
displeased at the kiss. “He hasn't yet learned to knock

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

down elderly gentlemen because they disagree with him
in politics. They are awfully behind-hand at the North,
Mrs. Larue, in those social graces. The mudsill Sumner
was too unpolished to think of clubbing the brains out of
the gentleman Brooks. He boorishly undertook to settle
a question of right and justice by argument.”

“You must'nt talk so much, papa,” urged Lillie. “You
ought to go to bed.”

Colburne bade them good evening, but on reaching the
door stopped and said, “Do you feel safe here?”

Lillie looked grateful and wishful, as though she would
have liked a guard; but the Doctor answered, “Oh, perfectly
safe, as far as concerns that fellow. He ran off too
much frightened to attempt any thing more at present.
So much obliged to you!”

Nevertheless, a patrol of the Tenth Barataria did arrive
in the vicinity of the Ravenel mansion during the night,
and scoured the streets till daybreak, arresting every man
who carried a cane and could not give a good account of
himself. In a general way, New Orleans was a safer
place in these times than it had been before since it was a
village. I may as well say here that the perpetrator of
this assault was not discovered, and that the adventure
had no results except a day or two of headache to the
Doctor, and a considerable progress in the conversion of
Miss Ravenel from the doctrine of state sovereignty.
Women, especially warm-hearted women offended in the
persons of those whom they love, are so terribly illogical!
If Mr. Secretary Seward, with all his constitutional lore
and persuasive eloquence, had argued with her for three
weeks, he could not have converted her; but the moment
a southern ruffian knocked her father on the head, she began
to see that secession was indefensible, and that the
American Union ought to be preserved.

“It was a mere sporadic outbreak of our local lightheartedness,”
observed Ravenel, speaking of the outrage.
“The man had no designs—no permanent malice. He

-- 159 --

p542-166 [figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

merely took advantage of a charming opportunity. He
saw a loyal head within reach of his bludgeon, and he instinctively
made a clutch at it. The finest gentlemen of
the city would have done as much under the same temptation.”

CHAPTER XII. COLONEL CARTER BEFRIENDS THE RAVENELS.

Captain Colburne indulged in a natural expectation
that the kiss which he had laid on Miss Ravenel's hand
would draw him nearer to her and render their relations
more sentimentally sympathetic. He did not base his hopes,
however, on the impression produced by the mere physical
contact of the salute; he had such an exalted opinion
of the young lady's spiritual purity that he never
thought of believing that she could be influenced by any
simply carnal impulses, however innocent; and furthermore
he was himself in a too exalted and seraphic state of
feeling to attach much importance to the mere motion of
the blood and thrillings of the spinal marrow. But he did
think, in an unreasoning, blindly longing way, that the
fact of his having kissed her once was good reason for
hoping that he might some day kiss her again, and be permitted
to love her without exciting her anger, and possibly
even gain the wondrous boon of being loved by her.
Notwithstanding his practical New England education,
and his individual sensitiveness at the idea of doing or so
much as meditating any thing ridiculous, he drifted into
certain reveries of conceivable interviews with the young
lady, wherein she and he gradually and sweetly approxinated
until matrimony seemed to be the only natural conclusion.
But the next time he called at the Ravenel house,
he found Mrs. Larue there, and, what was worse, Colonel

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

Carter. Lillie remembered the kiss, to be sure, and
blushed at the sight of the giver; but she preserved her
self-possession in all other respects, and was evidently not
a charmed victim. I think I am able to assure the reader
that in her head the osculation had given birth to no reveries.
It is true that for a moment it had startled her
greatly, and seemed to awaken in her some mighty and
mysterious influence. But it is also true that she was half
angry at him for troubling her spiritual nature so potently,
and that on the whole he had not advanced himself
a single step in her affections by his audacity. If any
thing, she treated him with more reserve and kept him at
a greater distance than before.

Mrs. Larue did her best to make up for the indifference
of Lillie, and to reward Colburne, not so much for his
friendly offices of the evening previous, as for his other
and in her eyes much greater merits of being young and
handsome. The best that the widow could offer, however,
was little to the Captain; indeed had she laid her heart,
hand and fortune at his feet he would only have been embarrassed
by the unacceptable benificence; and he was
even somewhat alarmed at the dangerous glitter of her
eyes and freedom of her conversation. It must be understood
here that Madame's devotion to him, fervent as it
seemed, was not whole-hearted. She would have preferred
to harness the Colonel into her triumphal chariot, and had
only given up that idea after a series of ineffectual efforts.
Some men can be driven by a cunning hand through flirtations
which they do not enjoy, just as a spiritless horse
can be held down and touched up, to a creditable trot;
but Carter was not a nag to be managed in this way,
being too experienced and selfish, too willful by nature
and too much accustomed to domineer, to allow himself
to be guided by a jockey whom he did not fancy. Could
she have got at him alone and often enough she might
perhaps have broken him in; for she knew of certain
secret methods of rareyizing gentlemen which hardly ever

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

fail upon persons of Carter's physical and moral nature;
but thus far she had found neither the time nor the juxtaposition
necessary to a trial of her system. Accordingly
she had been obliged to admit, and make the best of, the
fact that he was resolved to do the most of his talking
with Miss Ravenel. Leave the two alone she could not,
according to New Orleans ideas of propriety, and so was
compelled for a time to play what might be called a footman's
part in conversation, standing behind and listening.
It was a pleasant relief from this experience to take the
ribbons in her own hands and drive the tractable though
reluctant Colburne. While the Colonel and Lillie talked
in the parlor, the Captain and Mrs. Larue held long dialogues
in the balcony. He let her have the major part of
these conversations because she liked it, because he felt
no particular spirit for it, and because as a listener he could
glance oftener at Miss Ravenel. Although a younger
man than Carter and a handsomer one, he never thought
to outshine him, or, in common parlance, to cut him out;
holding him in too high respect as a superior officer, and
looking up to him also with that deference which most
homebred, unvitiated youth accord to mature worldlings.
The innocent country lad bows to the courtly roué because
he perceives his polish and does not suspect his corruption.
Captain Colburne and Miss Ravenel were similarly innocent
and juvenile in their worshipful appreciation of
Colonel Carter. The only difference was that the former,
being a man, made no secret of his admiration, while the
latter, being a marriageable young lady, covered hers under
a mask of playful raillery.

“Are you not ashamed,” she said, “to let me catch you
tyrannizing over my native city?”

“Don't mention it. Havn't the heart to go on much
longer. I'll resign the mayoralty to-day if you will accept
it.”

“Offer it to my father, and see if I don't accept for him.”

This was a more audacious thrust than the young lady

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

was aware of. The idea of a civilian mayor was one that
High Authority considered feasible, provided a citizen
could be found who was loyal enough to deserve the post,
and influential enough to pay for it by building up that
so much-desired Union party.

“A good suggestion,” said the Colonel. “I shall respectfully
refer it to the distinguished consideration of the
commanding general.”

He entertained no such intention, the extras of his
mayoralty being exceedingly important to him in view of
the extent and costly nature of his present domestic establishment.

“Oh, don't!” answered Miss Ravenel.

“Why not? if you please.”

“Because that would be bribing me to turn Yankee outright.”

This brief passage in a long conversation suggested to
Carter that it might be well for himself to procure some
position or profitable employment for the out-of-work Doctor.
If a man seems likely to appropriate your peaches,
one of the best things that you can do is to offer him somebody
else's apples. Moreover he actually felt a sincere
and even strong interest in the worldly welfare of the
Ravenels. By a little dexterous questioning he found
that, not only was the Doctor's college bare of students,
but that his railroad stock paid nothing, and that, in short,
he had lost all his property except his house and some
small bank deposits. Ravenel smilingly admitted that he
had been justly punished for investing in any thing which
bore even a geographical relation to the crime of slavery.
He received with bewildered though courteously calm astonishment
a proposition that he should try his hand at a
sugar speculation.

“I beg pardon. I really don't understand,” said he.
“I am so unaccustomed to business transactions.”

“Why, you buy the sugar for six cents a pound and
sell it for twenty.”

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

“Bless me, what a profit! Why don't business men
take advantage of the opportunity?”

“Because they havn't the opportunity. Because it requires
a permit from the powers that be to get the sugar.”

“Oh! confiscated sugar. I comprehend. But I supposed
that the Government—”

“You don't comprehend at all, my dear Doctor. Not
confiscated sugar, but sugar that we can't confiscate—
sugar beyond our reach—beyond the lines. You must
understand that the rebels want quinine, salt, shoes, gold
and lots of things. We want sugar and cotton. A barter
is effected, and each party is benefited. I should call
it a stupid arrangement and contrary to the laws of war,
only that it is permitted by—by very high authority. At
all events, it is very profitable and perfectly safe.”

“You really astonish me,” confessed the Doctor, whose
looks expressed even more amazement than his language.
“I should have considered such a trade nothing less than
treasonable.”

“I don't mean to say that it isn't. But I am willing to
make allowances for the parties who engage in it, considering
whose auspices they act under. As I was saying,
the trade is contrary to the articles of war. It is giving
aid and comfort to the enemy. But the powers that be,
for unknown reasons which I am of course bound to respect,
grant permits to certain persons to bring about
these exchanges. I don't doubt that such a permit could
be obtained for you. Will you accept it?”

“Would you accept it for yourself?” asked the Doctor.

“I am a United States officer,” replied the Colonel,
squaring his shoulders. “And a born Virginian gentleman,”
he was about to add, but checked himself.

By the way, it is remarkable how rarely this man spoke
of his native State. It is likely enough that he had some
remorse of conscience, or rather some qualms of sentiment,
as to the choice which he had made in fighting against,
instead of for, the Old Dominion. If he ever mentioned

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

her name, it was simply to express his pleasure that he
was not warring within her borders. In other respects it
would have been difficult to infer from his conversation
that he was a southerner, or that he was conscious of being
any thing but a graduate of West Point and an officer
of the United States army. But it was only in political
matters that he was false to his birth-place. In his strong
passions, his capacity for domestic sympathies, his strange
conscience (as sensitive on some points as callous on
others), his spendthrift habits, his inclination to swearing
and drinking, his mixture in short of gentility and barbarism,
he was a true child of his class and State. He
was a Virginian in his vacillation previous to a decision,
and in the vigor which he could exhibit after having once
decided. A Virginian gentleman is popularly supposed
to be a combination of laziness and dignity. But this is
an error; the type would be considered a marvel of energy
in some countries; and, as we have seen in this war, it is
capable of amazing activity, audacity and perseverance.
Of all the States which have fought against the Union
Virginia has displayed the most formidable military qualities.

“And I am a United States citizen,” said the Doctor,
as firmly as the Colonel, though without squaring his
shoulders or making any other physical assertion of lofty
character.

“Very well.—You mean it, I suppose.—Of course you
do.—You are quite right. It isn't the correct thing, this
trade, as a matter of course. Still, knowing that it was
allowed, and not knowing how you might feel about it, I
thought I would offer you the chance. It pays like piracy.
I have known a single smuggle to net forty thousand
dollars, after paying hush money and every thing.”

“Shocking!” said the Doctor. “But you mustn't
think that I am not obliged to you. I really am grateful
for your interest in my well-being. Only I can't accept.
Some men have virtue strong enough to survive such

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

things; but I fear that my character is of too low and feeble
a standard.”

“You are not offended, I hope,” observed the Colonel
after a thoughtful pause, during which he debated
whether he should offer the Doctor the mayoralty, and decided
in the negative.

“Not at all. I beg you to believe, not at all. But
how is it possible that such transactions are not checked!”
he exclaimed, recurring to his amazement. “The government
ought to be informed of them.”

“Who is to inform? Not the barterers nor their abettors,
I suppose. You don't expect that of these business
fellows. You think perhaps that I ought to expose the
thing. But in the army we obey orders without criticising
our superiors publicly. Suppose I should inform, and find
myself unable to prove any thing, and be dismissed the
service.”

The Doctor hung his head in virtuous discouragement,
admitting to himself that this world is indeed an unsatisfactory
planet.

“You may rely upon my secrecy concerning all this,
Colonel,” he said.

“I do so; at least so far as regards your authority. As
for the trade itself, I don't care how soon it is blown
upon.”

If the Colonel had been a quoter of poetry, which he
was not, he would probably have repeated as he walked
homeward “An honest man's the noblest work of God.”
What he did say to himself was, “By Jove! I must get
the Doctor a good thing of some sort.”

Ten days later he called at the house with a second
proposition which astonished Ravenel almost as much as
the first.

“Miss Ravenel,” he said, “you are a very influential
person. Every body who knows you admits it. Mr. Colburne
admits it. I admit it.”

Lillie blushed with unusual heartiness and tried in vain

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

to think of some saucy answer. The Colonel's quizzical
smile, his free and easy compliments and confident address,
sometimes touched the pride of the young lady, and
made her desire to rebel against him.

“I want you,” he continued, “to persuade Doctor Ravenel
to be a colonel.”

“A colonel!” exclaimed father and daughter.

“Yes, and a better colonel than half those in the service.”

“On which side, Colonel Carter?” asked Miss Ravenel,
who saw a small chance for vengeance.

“Good heavens! Do you suppose I am recruiting for
rebel regiments?”

“I didn't know but Mrs. Larue might have brought you
over.”

The Colonel laughed obstreperously at the insinuation,
not in the least dashed by its pertness.

“No, it's a loyal regiment; black in the face with loyalty.
General Butler has decided on organizing a force
out of the free colored population of the city.”

“It isn't possible. Oh, what a shame!” exclaimed
Lillie.

The Doctor said nothing, but leaned forward with
marked interest.

“There is no secret about it,” continued Carter. “The
thing is decided on, and will be made public immediately.
But it is a disagreeable affair to handle. It will make an
awful outcry, here and every where. It wouldn't be wise
to identify the Government too closely with it until it is
sure to be a success. Consequently the darkies will be enrolled
as militia—State troops, you see—just as your rebel
friend Lovell, Miss Ravenel, enrolled them. Moreover, to
give the arrangement a further local character it is thought
best to have at least one of the regiments commanded by
some well known citizen of New Orleans. I proposed
this idea to the General, and he doesn't think badly of it.
Now who will sacrifice himself for his country? Who

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

will make the niggers in uniform respectable? Doctor,
will you do it?”

“Papa, you shall do no such thing,” cried Lillie, thoroughly
provoked. Then, reproachfully, “Oh, Colonel Carter!”
The Colonel laughed with immovable good humor,
and surveyed her pretty wrath with calm admiration.

“Be quiet, my child,” pronounced the Doctor with an
unusual tone of authority. “Colonel, I am interested,
exceedingly interested in what you tell me. The idea is
admirable. It will be a lasting honor to the man who conceived
it.”

“Oh, papa!” protested Lillie. She was slightly unionized,
but not in the least abolitionized.

“I am delighted that General Butler has resolved to
take the responsibility of it,” continued the Doctor. “Our
free negroes are really a respectable class. Many of them
are wealthy and well educated. In the whole south General
Butler could not have found another so favorable a
place to try this experiment as New Orleans.”

“I am glad you think so,” answered the Colonel; but
he said it with an air of no great enthusiasm. In fact how
could an old army officer, a West Point military Brahmin
and a Virginian gentleman look with favor at first sight
on the plan of raising nigger regiments?

“But as for the colonelcy,” continued the Doctor.
“Are you positively serious in making me that proposition?”

“Positively.”

“Why, I am no more fit to be a Colonel than I am to
be a professor of Sanscrit and Chinese literature.”

“That need'nt stand in the way at all. That is of no
consequence.”

Ravenel laughed outright, and waited for an explanation.

“Your Lieutenant-Colonel and Major will be experienced
officers—that is, for volunteers,” said Carter. “They will
know the drill, at any rate. Your part will be simply to

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

give the thing a local coloring, as if the New Orleans
people had got it up among themselves.”

Here he burst into a horse-laugh at the idea of saddling
Louisianians with the imputation of desiring and raising
nigger soldiers for putting down the rebellion and slavery.

“You will have nothing to do with the regiment,” he
went on. As soon as it is organized, or under way, you
will be detached. You will be superintendent of negro education,
or superintendent of negro labor, or something of
that sort. You will have the rank and pay of Colonel,
you see; but your work will be civil instead of military;
it will be for the benefit of the niggers.”

“Oh, indeed!” answered the Doctor, his face for the
first time showing that the proposition had for him a pole
of attraction. “So officers can be detached for such purposes?
It is perfectly honorable, is it?”

“Quite so. Army custom. About the same thing as
making an officer a provost-marshal, or military governor,
or mayor.”

“Really, I am vastly tempted. I am vastly flattered
and very grateful. I must think of it. I will consider it
seriously.”

In his philanthropic excitement he rose and walked the
room for some minutes. The windows were open and admitted
what little noise of population there was in the
street, so that Miss Ravenel and the Colonel, sitting near
each other, could exchange a few words without being
overheard by the abstracted Doctor. I suspect that the
young lady was more angry at this moment than on any
previous occasion recorded in the present history. Colburne
would have quailed before her evident excitement,
but Colonel Carter, the widower, faced her with a smile of
good-natured amusement. Seeing that there was no prospect
of striking a panic into the foe, she made a flanking
movement instead of a direct attack.

“What do you suppose the old army will think of the
negro regiment plan?”

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

Vin ordinaire, I suppose.”

“Then how can you advise my father to go into a thing
which you call vin ordinaire?” she demanded, her lips
trembling with an agitation which was partly anger, and
partly alarm at her own audacity.

As this was a question which Carter could not answer
satisfactorily without telling her that he knew how poor
her father was, and also knew what a bad thing poverty
was, he made no reply, but rose and sauntered about the
room with his thumbs in his vest pockets. And Lillie
was so curiously in awe of this mature man, who said
what he pleased and was silent when he pleased, that she
made no further assault on him.

“I must confess,” said the Doctor, resuming his seat,
“that this is a most attractive and flattering proposition.
I am vain enough to believe that I could be of use to
this poor, ignorant, brutish, down-trodden, insulted, plundered
race of pariahs and helots. If I could organize negro
labor in Louisiana on a basis just and profitable to all
parties, I should consider myself more honored than by
being made President of the United States in ordinary
times. If I could be the means of educating their darkened
minds and consciences to a decent degree of Christian
intelligence and virtue, I would not exchange my good
name for that of a Paul or an Apollos. My only objection
to this present plan is the colonelcy. I should be in a
false position. I should feel myself to be ridiculous. Not
that it is ridiculous to be a colonel,” he explained, smiling,
“but to wear the uniform and receive the pay of a colonel
without being one—there is the satire. Now could not
that point be evaded? Could I not be made superintendent
of negro labor without being burdened with the military
dignity? I really feel some conscientious scruples on
the matter, quite aside from my desire not to appear absurd.
I should be willing to do the work for less pay,
provided I could escape the livery. I am sorry to give
you any trouble when I am already under such

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

obligations. But would you have the kindness to inquire
whether this superintendency could not be established
without attaching to it the military position?”

“Certainly. But I foresee a difficulty. Will the General
dare to found such an office, and set aside public
money for its salary? I suppose he has no legal right to
do it. Detach an officer for the purpose—that is all very
simple and allowable; it's army fashion. But when it
comes to founding new civil offices, you trench upon
State or Federal authority. Besides, this superintendency
of negro labor is going to be a heavy thing, and the General
may want to keep it directly under his own thumb, as
he can do if the superintendent is an army officer. However,
I will ask your question. And, if the civil office
can be founded, you will accept it; is it not so?”

“I do accept. Most gratefully, most proudly.”

“But how if the superintendency can't be had without
the colonelcy?”

“Why, then I—I fear I shall be forced to decline. I
really don't feel that I can place myself in a false position.
Only don't suppose that I am unconscious of my profound
obligations to you.”

“What an old trump of a Don Quixote!” mused the
Colonel as he lit his segar in the street for the walk homeward.
“It's devilish handsome conduct in him; but, by
Jove! I don't believe the old fellow can afford it. I'm
afraid it will be up-hill work for him to get a decent living
in this wicked world, however he may succeed in the
next.”

A few minutes later a cold chill of worldly wisdom
struck through his enthusiasm.

“He hasn't starved long enough to bring him to his
milk,” he thought. “When he gets down to his last dollar,
and a thousand or two below it, he won't be so particular
as to how he lines his pockets.”

The Colonel almost felt that a civilian had no right to
such a delicate and costly sense of honor. He would have

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

been rather glad to have the Doctor enter into some of
these schemes for getting money, inasmuch as this same
filthy lucre was all that Miss Ravenel needed to make her
a very attractive partie. The next day he repaired at the
earliest office hours to head-quarters, and plead earnestly
to have the proposed superintendency founded on the basis
of a civil office, the salary to be furnished by the State,
or by the city, or by a per-centage levied on the wages of
the negroes. But the Proconsul did not like to assume
such a responsibility, and moreover would not sympathise
with the Doctor's fastidiousness on the subject of the uniform.
The Colonel hurried back to Ravenel and urged
him to accept the military appointment. He repeated to
him, “Remember, this is a matter of twenty-six hundred a
year,” with a pertinacity which was the same as to say,
“You know that you cannot afford to refuse such a salary.”
The Doctor did not dispute the correctness of the
insinuation, but persisted with smiling obstinacy in declining
the eagles. I am inclined to think that he was
somewhat unreasonable on the subject, and that the Colonel
was not far from right in being secretly a little angry
with him. The latter did not care a straw for the niggers,
but he desired very earnestly to put the Ravenels on the
road to fortune, and he foresaw that a superintendent of
colored labor would infallibly be tempted by very considerable
side earnings and perquisites. Even Miss Lillie
was rather disappointed at the failure of the project. To
arm negroes, to command a colored regiment, was abolitionistic
and abominable; but to set the same negroes to
work on a hundred plantations, would be playing the
southerner, the planter, the sugar aristocrat, on a magnificent
scale; and she thought also that in this business her
father might do ever so much good, and make for himself
a noble name in Louisiana, by restoring thousands of runaway
field-hands to their lawful owners. Let us not be
too severe upon the barbarian beliefs of this civilized young
lady. She had not the same geographical reasons for

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

loving human liberty in the abstract that we have who were
nurtured in the truly free and democratic North. Moreover,
for some reason which I shall not trouble myself to
discover, all women love aristocracies.

The Ravenel funds were getting low, and the Doctor,
despairing of finding profitable occupation in depopulated
New Orleans, was thinking seriously of returning to New
Boston, when High Authority sent him an appointment as
superintendent of a city hospital, with a salary of fifteen
hundred dollars.

“I can do that,” he said jubilantly as he showed the appointment
to Carter, unaware that the latter had been the
means of obtaining it. “My medical education will come
in play there, and I shall feel that I am acting in my own
character. It will not be so grand a field of usefulness as
that which you so kindly offered me, but it will perhaps
approximate more nearly to my abilities.”

“It is a captain's pay instead of a colonel's,” laughed
Carter. “I don't know any body who would make such
a choice except you and young Colburne, who supposes
that he isn't fit to be a field officer. Some day head-quarters
will perhaps be able to do better by you. When the
Western Railroad is recovered—the railroad in which you
hold property—there will be the superintendency of that,
probably a matter of some three or four thousand dollars
a year.”

“But I couldn't do it,” objected the Doctor, thereby
drawing another laugh from his interlocutor.

He was perfectly satisfied with his fifteen hundred,
although it was so miserably inferior to the annual six
thousand which he used to draw from his scientific labors
in and out of the defunct college. As long as he could
live and retain his self-respect, he was not much disposed
to grumble at Providence. Things in general were going
well; the rebellion would be put down; slavery would
perish in the struggle; truth and justice would prevail.
The certainty of these results formed in his estimation a

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

part of his personal estate—a wealth which was invisible,
it is true, but none the less real, inexhaustible and consolatory—
a wealth which was sufficient to enrich and ennoble
every true-hearted American citizen.

When it was known throughout the city that he had
accepted a position from the Federal authorities, the name
of Ravenel became entirely hateful to those who only a
few years before accorded it their friendship and respect.
The hostile gulf between Lillie and her old friends yawned
into such a vast abyss, that few words were ever exchanged
across it; and even those that did occasionally
reach her anxious ears had a tone of anger which excited,
sometimes her grief, and sometimes her resentment. The
young lady's character was such that the resentment
steadily gained on the grief, and she became from day to
day less of a Secessionist and more of a Unionist. Her
father laughed in his good-natured way to see how spited
she was by this social ostracism.

“You should never quarrel with a pig because he is a
pig,” said he. “The only wise way is not to suppose that
you can make a lap-dog of him, and not to invite him into
your parlor. These poor people have been brought up to
hate and maltreat every body who does not agree with
their opinions. If the Apostle Paul should come here,
they would knock him on the head for making a brother
of Onesimus.”

“But I can't bear to be treated so,” answered the vexed
young lady. “I don't want to be knocked on the head,
nor to have you knocked on the head. I don't even want
them to think what they do about me. I wish I had the
supreme power for a day or two.”

“What progress!” observed the Doctor. “She wants
to be General Butler.”

“No I don't,” snapped Lillie, whose nerves were indeed
much worried by her internal struggles and outward
trials. “But I would like to be emperor. I would

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

actually enjoy forcing some of these horrid people to change
their style of talking.”

“I don't think you would enjoy it, my dear. I did once
entertain the design of making myself autocrat, and deciding
what should be believed by my fellow citizens, and
bringing to deserved punishment such as differed from
me. It would be such a fine thing, I thought, to manage
in my own way, and manage right, all the religion, politics,
business, education, and conscience of the country.
But I dropped the plan, after mature consideration, because
I foresaw that it would give me more to do than I
could attend to.”

Lillie, working at her embroidery, made no reply, not
apparently appreciating her father's wit. Presently she
gave token that the current of her thoughts had changed,
by breaking out with her usual routine of questions.
“Who did you see in the streets? Didn't you see any
body? Didn't you hear any thing?” etc. etc.

By what has been related in this chapter it will be perceived
that Colonel Carter has established a claim to be
received with at least courtesy in the house of the Ravenels.
The Doctor could not decently turn a cold shoulder
to a man who had been so zealous a friend, although he
still admired him very little, and never willingly permitted
him a moment's unwatched intercourse with Lillie. He
occasionally thought with disgust of Van Zandt's leering
insinuations concerning the little French boudoir; but he
charitably concluded that he ought not to attach much
importance to the prattle of a man so clearly under the
influence of liquor as was that person at Colburne's quarters;
and finally he reflected with a sigh that the boudoir
business was awfully common in the world as then constituted,
and that men who were engaged in it could not
well be ostracised from society. So outwardly he was
civil to the Colonel, and inwardly sought to control his
almost instinctive repugnance. As for Lillie, she positively
liked the widower, and thought him the finest gentleman

-- 175 --

p542-182 [figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

of the very few who now called on her. Captain Colburne
was very pleasant, lively and good; but—and here
she ceased to reason—she felt that he was not magnetic.

CHAPTER XIII. THE COURSE OF TRUE LOVE BEGINS TO RUN ROUGH.

In some Arabian Nights or other, there is a story of
voyagers in a becalmed ship who were drifted by irresistible
currents towards an unknown island. As they gazed
at it their eyes were deceived by an enchantment in the
atmosphere, so that they seemed to see upon the shore a
number of beautiful women waiting to welcome them,
whereas these expectant figures were really nothing but
hideous apes with carniverous appetites, whose desire it
was to devour the approaching strangers.

As Miss Ravenel drifted towards Colonel Carter she beheld
him in the guise of a pure and noble creature, while
in truth he was a more than commonly demoralized man,
with potent capacities for injuring others. Mrs. Larue, on
the other hand, perceived him much as he was, and liked
him none the less for it. Had she lived in the days before
the flood she would not have cared specially for the angels
who came down to enjoy themselves with the daughters
of men, except just so far as they satisfied her vanity and
curiosity. Seeing clearly that the Colonel was not a seraph,
but a creature of far lower grade, very coarse and
carnal in some at least of his dispositions, she would still
have been pleased to have him fall in love with her, and
would perhaps have accepted him as a husband. It is probable
that she did not have a suspicion of the glamour
which humbugged the innocent eyes of her youthful cousin.
But she did presently perceive that it would be Lillie,
and not herself, who would receive Carter's offer of

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

marriage, if it was ever made to either. How should she
behave under these trying circumstances? Painful as the
discovery may have been to her vanity, it had little effect
on a temper so callously amiable, and none on the lucid
wisdom of a spirit so clarified by selfishness. She showed
that she was a person of good worldly sense, and of little
heart. She soon brought herself to encourage the Carter
flirtation, partly because she had a woman's passion for
seeing such things move on, and partly for reasons of
state. If the Colonel married Lillie he would be a valuable
friend at court; moreover the match could not hurt
the social position of her relatives, who were ostracised as
Yankees already; it would be all gain and no loss. She
soon discovered, as she thought, that there was no need
of blowing the Colonel's trumpet in the ears of Miss Lillie,
and that the young lady could be easily brought to
greet him with a betrothal hymn of, “Hail to the chief who
in triumph advances.” But the Doctor, who evidently did
not like the Colonel, might exercise a deleterious influence
on these fine chances. Madame Larue must try to lead
the silly old gentleman to take a reasonable look at his
own interests. What a paroxysm of vexation and centempt
she would have gone into, had she known of his
refusal to make forty or fifty thousand dollars on sugar,
merely because the transaction might furnish the Confederate
army with salt and quinine! Not being aware of this
act of cretinism, she went at him on the marriage business
with a hopeful spirit.

“What an admirable parti for some of our New Orleans
young ladies would be the Colonel Carter!”

The Doctor smiled and bowed his assent, because such
was his habit concerning all matters which were indifferent
to him. The fact that he had lived twenty-five years
in New Orleans without ever being driven to fight a duel,
although disagreeing with its fiery population on various
touchy subjects, shows what an exquisite courtesy he must
have maintained in his manners and conversation.

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

“I must positively introduce him to Mees Langdon or
Mees Dumas, and see what will come of it,” pursued Madame.

Ravenel professed and looked his delight at the proposition,
without caring a straw for the subject, being engaged
in a charming mineralogical revery Mrs. Larue
perceived his indifference and was annoyed by it, but continued
to smile with the Indian-like fortitude of a veteran
worldling.

“He is of an excellent family—one of the best families
of Virginia. He would be a suitable parti for any young
lady of my acquaintance. There is no doubt that he has
splendid prospects. He is almost the only regular officer
in the department. Of course he will win promotion. I
should not be surprised to see him supersede Picayune
Butler. I beg your pardon—I mean Major-General Butler.
I hear him so constantly called Picayune that I feel
as if that was his name of baptism. Mark my prophecy
now. In a year that man will be superseded by Colonel
Carter.”

“It might be a change for the better,” admitted the
Doctor with the composure of a Gallio.

“The Colonel has a large salary,” continued Madame.
“The mayoralty gives him three thousand, and his pay as
colonel is two thousand six hundred. Five thousand six
hundred dollars seems a monstrous salary in these days
of poverty.”

“It does, indeed,” coincided the Doctor, remembering
his own fifteen hundred, with a momentary dread that it
would hardly keep him out of debt.

Mrs. Larue paused and considered whether she should
venture further. She had already got as far as this two
or three times without eliciting from her brother-in-law a
word good or bad as to the matter which she had at heart.
She had been like a boy who walks two miles to a pond,
puts on his skates, looks at the thinly frozen surface, shakes
his doubtful head, unbuckles his skates and trudges home

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

again. She resolved to try the ice this time, at no matter
what risk of breaking it.

“I have been thinking that he would not be a bad parti
for my little cousin.”

The Doctor laid aside his Robinsonites in some quiet
corner of his mind, and devoted himself to the subject of
the conversation, leaning forward and surveying Madame
earnestly through his spectacles.

“I would almost rather bury her,” he said in his excitement.

“You amaze me. There is a difference in age, I grant.
But how little! He is still what we call a young man.
And then marriages are so difficult to make up in these
horrible times. Who else is there in all New Orleans?”

“I don't see why she should marry at all,” said the Doctor
very warmly. “Why can't she continue to live with
me?”

“Positively you are not serious.”

“I certainly am. I beg pardon for disagreeing with
you, but I don't see why I shouldn't entertain the idea I
mention.”

“Oh! when it comes to that, there is no arguing. You
step out of the bounds of reason into pure feeling and
egoïsme. I also beg your pardon, but I must tell you that
you are egoïste. To forbid a girl to marry is like forbidding
a young man to engage in business, to work, to open
his own carrière. A woman who must not love is defrauded
of her best rights.”

“Why can't she be satisfied with loving me?” demanded
the Doctor. He knew that he was talking irrationally
on this subject; but what he meant to say was,
“I don't like Colonel Carter.”

“Because that would leave her an unhappy, sickly old
maid,” retorted Madame. “Because that would leave you
without grandchildren.”

Ravenel rose and walked the room with a melancholy
step and a countenance full of trouble. Suddenly he

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

stopped short and turned upon Mrs. Larue a look of anxious
inquiry.

“I hope you have not observed in Lillie any inclination
towards this—this idea.”

“Not the slightest,” replied Madame, lying frankly, and
without the slightest hesitation or confusion.

“And you have not broached it to her?”

“Never!” affirmed the lady solemnly, which was
another whopper.

“I sincerely hope that you will not. Oblige me, I beg
you, by promising that you will not.”

“If such is your pleasure,” sighed Madame. “Well—I
promise.”

“I am so much obliged to you,” said the Doctor.

“I know that there is a difference in age,” Mrs. Larue
recommenced, thereby insinuating that that was the only
objection to the match that she could imagine: but her
brother-in-law solemnly shook his head, as if to say that
he had other reasons for opposition compared with which
this was a trifle: and so, after taking a sharp look at him,
she judged it wise to drop the subject.

“I hope,” concluded the Doctor, “that hereafter, when
I am away, you will allow Lillie to receive calls in your
house. There is a back passage. It is neither quite decorous
to receive gentlemen alone here, nor to send them
away.”

Mrs. Larue made no objection to this plan, seeing that
she could be just as strict or just as careless a duenna as
she chose.

“I wonder why he has such an aversion to the match,”
she thought. Accustomed to see men matured in vice
lead innocent young girls to the altar, habituated to look
upon the notoriously pure-minded Doctor as a social curiosity
rather than a social standard, she scarcely guessed,
and could not realize, the repugnance with which such a
father would resign a daughter to the doubtful protection

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

of a husband chosen from the class known as men about
town.

“Aurait il découvert,” she continued to meditate; “ce
petit liaison de monsieur le colonel? Il est vraiment
curieux mon beau-frere; c'est plutôt une vierge qu'un
homme.”

I beg the reader not to do this clever lady the injustice
to suppose that she kept or ever intended to keep her
promise to the Doctor. To him, indeed, she did not for a
long time speak of the proposed marriage, intending thereby
to lull his suspicions to sleep, and thus prevent him
from offering any timely opposition to that natural course
of human events which might alone suffice to bring
about the desired end. But into Lillie's ears she perpetually
whispered pleasant things concerning Carter, besides
leaving the two alone together for ten, fifteen, twenty
minutes at a time, until Lillie would get alarmed at her
unusual position, and become either nervously silent or
nervously talkative. For these services the Colonel was
not as grateful as he should have been. He was just the
man to believe that he could make his own way in a love
affair, and need not burden himself with a sense of obligation
for any one's assistance. Moreover, valuing himself
on his knowledge of life, he thought that he understood
Mrs. Larue's character perfectly, and declared that he was
not the man to be managed by such an intriguante, however
knowing. He did in fact perceive that she was corrupt,
and by the way he liked her none the worse for it,
although he would not have married her. To Colburne he
spoke of her gaily and conceitedly as “the Larue,” or
sometimes as “La rouée,” for he knew French well enough
to make an occasional bad pun in it. The Captain, on the
other hand, never mentioned her except respectfully, feeling
himself bound to treat any relative of Miss Ravenel
with perfect courtesy.

But while Carter supposed that he comprehended the
Larue, he walked in the path which she had traced out

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

for him. From week to week he found it more agreeable
to be with Miss Ravenel. Those random tête-a-têtes
which to her were so alarming, were to him so pleasant
that he caught himself anticipating them with anxiety.
The Colonel might have known from his past experience,
he might have known by only looking at his high-colored
face and powerful frame in a mirror, that it was not a safe
amusement for him to be so much with one charming lady.
Self-possessed in his demeanor, and, like most roués,
tolerably cool for a little distance below the surface of his
feelings, he was at bottom and by the decree of imperious
nature, very volcanic. As we say of some fiery wines,
there was a great deal of body to him. As this time he
was determined not to fall in love. He remembered how
he had been infatuated in other days, and dreaded the return
of the passionate dominion. To use his own expression,
“he made such a blasted fool of himself when he once
got after a woman!”

Nevertheless, he began to be, not jealous; he could not
admit that very soft impeachment; but he began to want
to monopolize Miss Ravenel. When he found Colburne in
her company he sometimes talked French to her, thereby
embarrassing and humiliating the Captain, who understood
nothing of the language except when he saw it in print,
and could trace out the meaning of some words by their
resemblance to Latin. The young lady, either becaase she
felt for Colburne's awkward position, or because she did
not wish to be suspected of saying things which she
might not have dared utter in English, usually restored
the conversation to her mother tongue after a few sentences.
Once her manner in doing this was so pointed that
the Colonel apologized.

“I beg pardon, Captain,” he said, to which he added a
white lie. “I realy supposed that you spoke French.”

No; Colburne did not speak French, nor any other modern
language; he did not draw, nor sing, nor play, and
was in short as destitute of accomplishments as are most

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

Americans. He blushed at the Colonel's apology, which
mortified him more than the offence for which it was intended
to atone. He would have given all his Greek for
a smattering of Gallic, and he took a French teacher the
next morning.

Another annoyance to Colburne was Mrs. Larue. He
was still so young in heart matters, or rather in coquetry,
that he was troubled by being made the object of airs of
affection which he could not reciprocate. I do not mean
to say that the lady was in love with him; she never had
been in love in her life, and was not going to begin at
thirty-three. The plain, placid truth was, that she was
willing to flirt with him to please herself, and determined
to keep him away from Lillie in order to give every possible
chance to Carter. Only when Mrs. Larue said “flirt,”
she meant indescribable things, such as ladies may talk of
without reproach among themselves, but which, if introduced
into print, are considered very improper reading.
Meantime neither Carter nor Colburne understood her, although
the former would have hooted at the idea that he
did not comprehend the lady perfectly.

“By Jove!” soliloquized the knowing Colonel, “she is
sweeter on him than a pailful of syrup. She puts one in
mind of a boa-constrictor. She is licking him all over, preparatory
to swallowing him. Not a bad sort of serpent
to have around one, either,” pursued the Colonel, almost
winking to himself, so knowing did he feel. “Not a bad
sort of serpent. Only I shouldn't care about marrying
her.”

Indeed the Colonel reminds one a little of “devilish sly
old Joey Bagstock.”

The innocent Colburne acknowledged to himself that he
did not comprehend Mrs. Larue nor her purposes. He
would have inferred from her ways that she wanted him
for a husband, only that she spoke in a very cool way of
the matrimonial state.

“Marriage will not content me, nor will single life,” she

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

said to him one day. “I have tried both, and I cannot
recommend either. It is a choice between two evils, and
one does not know to say which is the least.”

Widows in search of second husbands do not talk publicly
in this style, and Colburne intelligently concluded
that he was not to be invited to the altar. At the same
time Mrs. Larue went on in this way, she treated him to
certain appetizing little movements, glances and words,
which led him to suspect with some vague alarm that she
did not mean to let him off as a mere acquaintance. Finally,
as is supposed, an explanation ensued which was not
to his liking. There was an interview of half an hour in a
back parlor, brought about by the graceful manœuvres of
the lady, of which Colburne steadily refused to reveal the
secrets, although straitly questioned by the fun-loving
Colonel.

“By Jove! he's been bluffing her,” soliloquized Carter,
who thought he perceived that from this private confabulation
the parties came forth on terms of estrangement.
“What a queer fellow he is! Suppose he didn't want to
marry her—he might amuse himself. It would be pleasant
to him, and wouldn't hurt her. Hanged if he isn't a
curiosity!”

The next time that Colburne called on Miss Ravenel the
Larue took her revenge for that mysterious defeat, the particulars
of which I am unable to relate. To comprehend
the nature and efficiency of this vengeance, it is necessary
to take a dive into the recesses of New Orleans society.
There is a geographical fable of civilized white negroes in
the centre of Africa, somewhere near the Mountains of
the Moon. This fable is realized in the Crescent City and
in some of the richest planting districts of Louisiana,
where you will find a class of colored people, who are not
black people at all, having only the merest fraction of negro
blood in their veins, and who are respectable in character,
numbers of them wealthy, and some of them accomplished.
These Creoles, as they call themselves, have been

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

free for generations, and until Anglo-Saxon law invaded
Louisiana, enjoyed the same rights as other citizens. They
are good Catholics; they marry and are given in marriage;
their sons are educated in Paris on a perfect level
with young Frenchmen; their daughters receive the strict
surveillance which is allotted to girls in most southern
countries. In the street many of them are scarcely distinguishable
from the unmixed descendants of the old
French planters. But there is a social line of demarkation
drawn about them, like the sanitary cordon about an infected
district. The Anglo-Saxon race, the proudest race
of modern times, does not marry nor consort with them,
nor of late years does the pure French Creole, driven to
join in this ostracism by the brute force of Henghist and
Horsa prejudice. The New Orleanois who before the war
should have treated these white colored people on terms
of equality, would have shared in their opprobrium, and
perhaps have been ridden on a rail by his outraged fellow-citizens
of northern descent.

Now these white negroes from the Mountains of the
Moon constituted the sole loyal class, except the slaves,
which Butler found in Louisiana. They and their black
cousins of the sixteenth degree were the only people who,
as a body, came forward with joy to welcome the
drums and tramplings of the New England Division;
and when the commanding General called for regiments of
free blacks to uphold the Stars and Stripes, he met a patriotic
response as enthusiastic as that of Connecticut or Massachusetts.
Foremost in this military uprising were two
brothers of the name of Meurice, who poured out their
wealth freely to meet those incidental expenses, never acknowledged
by Government, which attend the recruiting
of volunteer regiments. They gave dinners and presented
flags; they advanced uniforms, sabres and pistols for officers;
they trusted the families of private soldiers. The
youngest Meurice became Major of one of the regiments,
which I take to be the nearest approach to a miracle

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

ever yet enacted in the United States of America.
Their entertainments became so famous that invitations to
them were gratefully accepted by officers of Anglo-Saxon
organizations. At their profuse yet elegant table, where
Brillât-Savarin would not have been annoyed by a badly
cooked dish or an inferior wine, and where he might have
listened to the accents of his own Parisian, Colburne had
met New Englanders, New Yorkers, and even stray Marylanders
and Kentuckians. There he became acquainted
(ignorant Baratarian that he was!) with the tasse de cafe
noir
and the petit verre de cognac which close a French
dinner. There he smoked cigars which gave him new
ideas concerning the value of Cuba. For these pleasures
he was now to suffer at the Caucasian hands of Madame
Larue.

“I am afraid that we are doomed to lose you, Captain
Colburne,” she said with a smile which expressed something
worse than good-natured raillery. “I hear that you
have made some fascinating acquaintances in New Orleans.
I never myself had the pleasure of knowing the Meurices.
They are very charming, are they not?”

Colburne's nerves quivered under this speech, not because
he was conscious of having done any thing unbecoming
a gentleman, but because he divined the clever
malice of the attack. To gentle spirits the consciousness
that they are the objects of spite, is a dolorous sensation.

“It is a very pleasant and intelligent family,” he replied
bravely.

“Who are they?” smilingly asked Miss Ravenel, who
inferred from her aunt's manner that Colburne was to be
charged with a flirtation.

Ce sont des métis, ma chère,” laughed Mrs. Larue.
Il y a diné plusieurs fois. Ces abolitionistes oût leur
gonts a eux.

Lillie colored crimson with amazement, with horror,
with downright anger. To this New Orleans born

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

Anglo-Saxon girl, full of the pride of lineage and the prejudices of
the slaveholding society in which she had been nurtured,
it seemed a downright insult that a gentleman who called
on her, should also call on a metis, and admit it and defend
it. She glanced at Colburne to see if he had a word to
offer of apology or explanation. It might be that he had
visited these mixed bloods in the performance of some
disagreeable but unavoidable duty as an officer of the
Federal army. She hoped so, for she liked him too well to
be willing to despise him.

“Intelligent? But without doubt,” assented Madame,
“if they had been stupid, you would not have dined with
them four or five times.”

“Three times, to be exact, Mrs. Larue,” said Colburne.
He had formed his line of battle, and could be not merely
defiant but ironically aggressive. But the lady was master
of the southern tactics; she had taken the initiative, and
she attacked audaciously; although, I must explain, without
the slightest sign of irritation.

“Which do you find the most agreeable,” she asked,
“the white people of New Orleans, or the brown?”

Colburne was tempted to reply that he did not see much
difference, but refrained on account of Miss Ravenel; and,
dropping satire, he entered on a calm defence, less of himself
than of the mixed race in question. He affirmed their
intelligence, education, good breeding, respectability of
character, and exceptional patriotism in a community of
rebels.

“You, Mrs. Larue, think something of the elegancies of
society as an element of civilization,” he said. “Now
then, I am obliged to confess that these people can give a
finer dinner, better selected, better cooked, better served,
than I ever saw in my own city of New Boston, notwithstanding
that we are as white as they are and—can't speak
French. These Meurices, for example, have actually given
me new ideas of hospitality, as something which may be
plenteous without being coarse, and cordial without being

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

boreous. I don't hesitate to call them nice people. As
for the African blood in their veins (if that is a reproach)
I can't detect a trace of it. I shouldn't have believed it
if they hadn't assured me of it. There is a little child
there, a cousin, with blue eyes and straight flaxen hair.
She has the honor, if it is one, of being whiter than I am.”

It will be remembered here that any one who was whiter
than Colburne was necessarily much whiter than Mrs.
Larue.

“When I first saw the eldest Meurice,” he proceeded,
“I supposed from his looks that he was a German. The
Major bears a striking resemblance to the first Napoleon,
and is certainly one of the handsomest men that I have
seen in New Orleans. His manners are charming, as I
suppose they ought to be, seeing that he has lived in Paris
since he was a child.”

Mrs. Larue had never transgressed the borders of
Louisiana.

“When this war broke out he came home to see if he
might be permitted to fight for his race, and for his and
my country. He now wears the same uniform that I do,
and he is my superior officer.”

“It is shameful,” broke out Lillie.

“It is the will of authority,” answered Colburne,—“of
authority that I have sworn to respect.”

“A southern gentleman would resign,” said Mrs. Larue.

“A northern gentleman keeps his oath and stands by
his flag,” retorted Colburne.

Mrs. Larue paused, suppressed her rising excitement,
and with an exterior air of meekness considered the situation.
She had gained her battle; she had wounded and
punished him; she had probably detached Lillie from him;
now she would stop the conflict.

“I beg pardon,” she said, looking him full in the eyes
with a charming little expression of penitence. “I am
sorry if I have annoyed you. I thought, I hoped,
you might perhaps be obliged to me for hinting to you

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

that these people are not received here in society. You
are a stranger, and do not know our prejudices. I pray
you to excuse me if I have been officious.”

Colburne was astonished, disarmed, ashamed, notwithstanding
that he had been in the right and was the injured
party.

“Mrs. Larue, I beg your pardon,” he answered. “I
have been unnecessarily excited. I sincerely ask you pardon.”

She accorded it in pleasant words and with the most
amiable of smiles. She was a good-natured, graceful little
grimalkin, she could be pretty and festive over a mouse
while torturing it; so purring and velvet-pawed, indeed,
that the mouse himself could not believe her to be in earnest,
and prayed to be excused for turning upon her. It
is probable that, not being susceptible to keen emotions,
she did not know what deep pain she had given the young
man by her attack. The advantage which blasé people
have over innocents in a fight is awful. They know how
to hit, and they don't mind the punishing. It is said that
Deaf Burke's physiognomy was so calloused by frequent
poundings that he would permit any man to give him a
facer for a shilling a crack.

Lillie said almost nothing during the conversation, being
quite overcome with amazement and anger at Colburne's
degradation and at the wrongheadedness, the indelicacy,
the fanaticism with which he defended it. When
the erring young man left the house she did not give him
her hand, after her usual friendly southern fashion. The
pride of race, the prejudices of her education, would not
permit her to be cordial, at least not in the first moments
of offence, with one who felt himself at liberty to go from
her parlor to that of an octoroon. How could a Miss
Ravenel put herself on a level with a Miss Meurice.

“Oh, these abolitionists! these negar worshippers!”
laughed Mrs. Larue, when the social heretic had taken
himself away. “Are they not horrible, these New

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

England isms? He will be joining the vondoos next. I foresee
that you will have rivals, Mees Lillie. I fear that Mademoiselle
Meurice will carry the day. You are under the
disadvantage of being white. Et puis tu n'est pas
descendue d'une race bâtarde. Quel malheur! Je ne dirais
rien s'il entretenait son octaronne à lui. Voilà qui est
permis, bien que ce n'est pas joli.”

“Mrs. Larue, I wish you wouldn't talk to me in that
way;—I don't like to hear it,” said Lillie, in high anger.

“Mais c'est mieux au moins que de les épouser, les octaronnes,”
persisted Madame.

Miss Ravenel rose and went to her own house and
room without answering. Since her father fled from New
Orleans, openly espousing the cause of the North against
the South, she had not been so vexed, so hurt, as she was
by this vulgar conduct of her friend, Captain Colburne.
Although it cannot be said that she had even begun to
love him, she certainly did like him better than any other
man that she ever knew, excepting her father and Colonel
Carter. She had thought, also, that he liked her too well
to do anything which would be sure to meet her disapprobation;
and her womanly pride was exceedingly hurt
in that her friendship had been risked for the sake of communion
with a race of pariahs. There is little doubt that
Colburne now had small chance with Miss Ravenel. He
guessed as much, and the thought cut him even more
deeply that he could have imagined; but he was too chivalrous
to be false to his education, to his principles, to himself,
though it were to gain the heart of the only woman
whom he had ever loved. In fact, so fastidious was his
sense of honor that he had disdained to fortify himself
against Mrs. Larue's attack by stating, as he might have
done truthfully, that at one of these Meurice dinners he
had sat by the side of Colonel Carter.

I consider it worth while to mention here that Colburne
committed a great mistake about this time in declining a
regiment which the eldest Meurice offered to raise for him,

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

providing he would apply for the colonelcy. But it was
not for fear of Mrs. Larue nor yet of Miss Ravenel that he
declined the proffer. He took the proposition into serious
consideration and referred it to Carter, who advised him
against it. Public opinion on this subject had not yet become
so overpoweringly luminous that the old regular,
the West Point Brahmin, could see the negro in a military
light.

“I may be all wrong,” he admitted with a considerable
effusion of swearing. “If the war spins out it may prove
me all wrong. A downright slaughtering match of three
or four years will force one party or other to call in the
nigger. But I can't come to it yet. I despise the low
brute. I hate to see him in uniform. And then he never
will be used for the higher military operations. If you
take a command of niggers, you will find yourself put into
Fort Pike or some such place, among the mosquitoes and
fever and ague, where white men can't live. Or your
regiment will be made road-builders, and scavengers, and
baggage guards, to do the dirty work of white regiments.
You never will form a line of battle, nor head a storming
column, nor get any credit if you do. And finally, just
look at the military position of these Louisiana black regiments.
They are not acknowledged by the government
yet; they are not a part of the army. They are only
Louisiana militia, called out by General Butler on his own
responsibility. Suppose the War Department shouldn't
approve his policy;—then down goes your house. You
have resigned your captaincy to get a sham colonelcy;
and there you are, out of the service, with a bran-new
uniform. Stay in the regiment. You shall have, by”
(this and that!) “the first vacancy in the field positions.”

In fact it was an esprit du corps which more than anything
else induced Colburne to cling to the Tenth Barataria.
A volunteer, a citizen soldier, new to the ways of armies,
he longed to do his fighting under his own State flag, and

-- 191 --

p542-198 [figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

at the head of the men whom he had himself raised and
drilled for the battle-field.

About these times Colonel Carter broke up that more
than questionable domestic establishment which Lieutenant
Van Zandt had alluded to under the humorous misnomer
of “a little French boudoir.” Whether this step was taken
by the advice of Mrs. Larue, or solely because the Colonel
had found some source of truer enjoyment, I am unable to
say; but it is certain, and it is also a very natural human
circumstance, that from this day his admiration for Miss
Ravenel burgeoned rapidly into the condition of a passion.

CHAPTER XIV. LILLIE CHOOSES FOR HERSELF.

Late in that eventful summer of 1862, so bloody in Virginia
and Kentucky, so comparatively peaceful in the malarious
heats of Louisiana, the Colonel of the Tenth Barataria
held a swearing soliloquy. In general when he
swore it was at somebody or to somebody; but on the
present occasion the performance was confined to the solitude
of his own room and the gratification of his own
ears; unless, indeed, we may venture to suppose that he
had a guardian angel whose painful duty it was to attend
him constantly. I suspect that I have not yet enabled
the reader to realize how remarkable were the Colonel's
gifts in the way of profanity; and I fear that I could not
do it without penning three or four such astonishing pages
as never were printed, unless it might be in the infernal
regions. In the appropriate words of Lieutenant Van
Zandt, who, by the way, honestly admired his superior
officer for this and for his every other characteristic, “it
was a nasty old swear.”

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

Carter's quarters were a large brick house belonging to
a lately wealthy but now impoverished and exiled Secessionist.
He had his office, his parlor, his private sitting-room,
his dining-room, his billiard-room, and five upper
bedrooms, besides the basement. His life corresponded
with his surroundings; his dinners were elegant, his wines
and segars superior. As it was now evening and his business
hours long since over, he was in his sitting-room,
lounging in an easy chair, his feet on a table, a halfsmoked
segar in one hand and an open letter in the other.
Only the Colonel or Lieutenant Van Zandt, or men equally
gifted in ardent expressions. could suitably describe the
heat of the weather. Although he wore nothing but his
shirt and pantaloons, his cheeks were deeply flushed, and
his forehead beaded with perspiration. The Louisiana
mosquitoes, a numerous and venomous people, were buzzing
in his ears, raising blotches on his face and perforating
his linen. But it was not about them, it was about
the letter, that he was blaspheming. When the paroxysm
was over he restored the segar to his lips, discovered that
it was out, and relighted it; for he was old smoker enough
and healthy enough to prefer the pungency of a stump to
the milder flavor of a virgin weed. While he re-reads his
letter, we will venture to look over his shoulder.

“My dear Colonel,” it ran, “I am sorry that I can give
you no better news. Waldo and I have worked like Trojans,
but without bringing anything to pass. You will
see by enclosed copy of application to the Secretary, that
we got a respectable crowd of Senators and Representatives
to join in demanding a step for you. The Secretary is all
right; he fully acknowledges your claims. But those
infernal bigots, the Sumner and Wilson crowd, got ahead
of us. They went to headquarters, civil and military. We
couldn't even secure your nomination, much less a senatorial
majority for confirmation. These cursed fools mean
to purify the army, they say. They put McClellan's defeat
down to his pro-slavery sentiments, and Pope's defeat to

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

McClellan. They intend to turn out every moderate man,
and shove in their own sort. They talk of making Banks
head of the Army of the Potomac, in place of McClellan,
who has just saved the capital and the nation. There
never was such fanaticism since the Scotch ministers at
Dunbar undertook to pray and preach down Cromwell's
army. You are one of the men whom they have black-balled.
They have got hold of the tail-end of some old
plans of yours in the filibustering days, and are making the
most of it to show that you are unfit to command a brigade
in `the army of the Lord.' They say you are not the
man to march on with old John Brown's soul and hang
Jeff. Davis on a sour apple-tree. I think you had better
take measures to get rid of that filibustering ghost. I have
another piece of advice to offer. Mere administrative
ability in an office these fellows can't appreciate; but they
can be dazzled by successful service in the field, because
that is beyond their own cowardly possibilities; also because
it takes with their constituents, of whom they are the
most respectful and obedient servants. So why not give
up your mayoralty and go in for the autumn campaign?
If you will send home your name with a victory attached
to it, I think we can manufacture a a public opinion to
compel your nomination and confirmation. Mind, I am
not finding fault. I know that nothing can be done in
Louisiana during the summer. But blockheads don't know
this, and in politics we are forced to appeal to blockheads;
our supreme court of decisions is, after all, the twenty
millions of ignorami who do the voting. Accordingly, I
advise you to please these twenty millions by putting yourself
into the fall campaign.

“Very truly yours, &c.”

“D—n it! of course I mean to fight,” muttered the
Colonel, when he had finished his second reading. “I'll
resign the mayoralty, and ask for active service and a
brigade. Then I must write something to explain that

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

filibustering business.—No, I won't. The less that is explained,
the better. I'll deny it outright.—Now there's
Weitzel. He, by” (this and that) “can have a star, and
I can't. My junior, by” (that and the other) “in the service,
by” (this and that) “by at least six years. What
if he should get the active brigade? It would be just him,
by” (this and that) “to want it, and just like Butler, by”
(that and the other) “to give it to him.”

The Colonel sat for a long time in vexatious thought,
slapping his mosquito bites, relighting his stump and
smoking it down to its bitterest dregs. Finally, without
having written a word, he gave up the battle with the
stinging multitudes, drank a glass of brandy and water,
turned off the gas, stepped into the adjoining bedroom,
kicked off his trousers (long since unbuttoned), drew the
mosquito-curtain, and went to bed as quickly and quietly
as an infant. Soldiering habits had enabled him to court
slumber with success under all circumstances.

During the month of September was formed that famous
organization, composed of five regiments of infantry,
with four squadrons and two batteries attached, known
officially as the Reserve Brigade, but popularly as Weitzel's.
It was intended from the first for active service,
and the title Reserve was applied to it simply to mislead
the enemy. The regiments were encamped for purposes
of drill and preparation on the flats near Carrollton, a village
four or five miles above New Orleans. Carter applied
for the brigade, but was unable to obtain it. Weitzel
was not only his superior in rank, but was Butler's favorite
officer and most trusted military adviser. Then Carter
threw up his mayoralty and reported for duty to his regiment,
in great bitterness of spirit at finding himself obliged
to serve under a man who had once been his junior and
inferior. His only consolation was that this was not the
worst; both he and Weitzel were under the orders of an
attorney.

But he went to work vigorously at drilling, disciplining

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

and fitting out his regiment. His Sunday morning inspections
were awful ordeals which lasted the whole forenoon.
If a company showed three or four dirty men the Colonel
sent for the Captain and gave him such a lecture as made
him think seriously of tendering his resignation. When not
on drill or guard duty the soldiers were busy nearly all
day in brushing their uniforms, polishing their brasses and
buttons, blacking their shoes and accoutrements, and washing
their shirts, drawers, stockings, and even their canteen
strings. The battalion drills of the Tenth were truly laborious
gymnastic exercises, performed in great part on
the double-quick. The sentinels did their whole duty, or
were relieved and sent to the guardhouse. Corporals who
failed to make their rounds properly were reduced to the
ranks. Privates who forgot to salute an officer, or who
did not do it in handsome style, were put in confinement
on bread and water. The company cooking utensils were
scoured every day, and the camp was as clean as bare,
turfless earth could be. Carter was a hard-hearted, intelligent,
conscientious, beneficent tyrant. The Tenth
Barataria was the show regiment of the Reserve Brigade.
I have not time to analyze the interesting feelings of freeborn
Yankees under this searching despotism. I can only
say that the soldiers hated their colonel because they
feared him; that, like true Americans they profoundly respected
him because, as they said, “he knew his biz;”
that they were excessively proud of the superior drill and
neatness to which he had brought them against their
wills; and that, on the whole, they would not have exchanged
him for any other regimental commander in the
brigade. They firmly believed that under “Old Carter”
they could whip the best regiment in the rebel service. It
is true that there were exceptional ruffians who could not
forget that they had been bucked and put in the stocks,
and who muttered vindictive prophecies as to something
desperate which they would do on the first field of battle.

“Bedad an' I'll not forget to pay me reshpecs to 'im,”

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

growled a Hibernian pugilist. “Let 'im get in front of
the line, an I'll show 'im that I know how to fire to the
right and left oblike.”

Carter laughed contemptuously when informed of the
bruiser's threat.

“It's not worth taking notice of,” he said. “I know
what he'll do when he comes under the enemy's fire. He'll
blaze away straight before him as fast as he can load and
pull trigger, he'll be in such a cursed hurry to kill the men
who are trying to kill him. I couldn't probably make him
fire right oblique, if I wanted to. You never have seen
men in battle, Captain Colburne. It's really amusing to
notice how eager and savage new troops are. The moment
a man has discharged his piece he falls to loading as
if his salvation depended on it. The moment he has loaded
he fires just where he did the first time, whether he sees
anything or not. And he'll keep doing this till you stop
him. I am speaking of raw troops, you understand. The
old cocks save their powder,—that is unless they get bedeviled
with a panic. You must remember this when we
come to fight. Don't let your men get to blazing away at
nothing and scaring themselves with their own noise, under
the delusion that they are fiercely engaged.”

During the month or more which the brigade passed at
Carrollton Ravenel frequently visited Colburne, and did
not forget to make an incidental call or two of civility on
Colonel Carter. On two or three gala occasions he brought
out Mrs. Larue and Miss Ravenel. They always came and
went by the railroad, their present means not justifying a
carriage. When the ladies appeared in camp the Colonel
usually discovered the fact, and hastened to make himself
master of the situation. He invited them under the marquee
of his double tent, brought out store of confiscated
Madeira, ordered the regimental band to play, sent word
to the Lieutenant-Colonel to take charge of dress-parade,
and escorted his visitors in front of the line to show them
the exercises. In these high official hospitalities neither

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

Colburne nor any other company officer was invited to
share. Even the lieutenant-colonel, the major, the first
surgeon and the chaplain, though ranking as field and
staff officers, kept at a respectful distance from the favored
visitors and their awful host. For discipline's sake Carter
lived in loftier state among these volunteers than he would
have done in a regular regiment. Miss Ravenel was
amused, but she was also considerably impressed, by the
awe with which he was regarded by all who surrounded
him. I believe that all women admire men who can make
other men afraid.

“Are you as much scared at the general as your officers
are at you?” she laughingly asked. “I wish I could see
the general.”

“I will bring him to your house,” said Carter; but this
was one of the promises that he did not keep. That gay
speech of the young lady must have been a bitter dose to
him, as we know who are aware of his professional disappointment.

The ladies were delighted to walk down the open ranks
on inspection, and survey the neat packing of the double
lines of unslung knapsacks.

“It is like going through a milliner's shop,” said Lillie.
“How nicely the things are folded! They really have a great
deal of taste in arranging the colors. See, here is blue and
red and grey, and then blue again, with a black cravat here
and a white handherchief there. It is like the backs of a
row of books.”

“Yes, this box knapsack is a good one for show,” the
Colonel admitted. “It is too large, however. When the
men come to march they will find themselves overloaded.
I shall have to make a final inspection and throw away a
few tons of these extra-military gewgaws. What does a
soldier want of black cravats and daguerreotypes and
diaries and Testaments?”

“How cruelly practical you are!” said Lillie.

“Not in every thing,” responded the Colonel with a sigh;

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

and for some reason the young lady blushed profoundly
at the answer.

Of course these visits, the regiment, the Reserve Brigade,
and its destination were matters of frequent conversation
at the Ravenel dwelling. Through some leak of indiscretion
or treachery it transpired that Weitzel was to oust
Mouton from the country between the Mississippi and the
Atchafalaya, where he was a constant menace to New Orleans.
The whole city, rebel and loyal, argued and quarreled
about the chances of success. The Secessionists were
rampant; they said that Mouton had fifteen thousand men;
they offered to bet their piles that he would have New Orleans
back in a month. At every notable corner and in
front of every popular drinking saloon were groups of
tall, dark, fierce-looking men, carrying heavy canes, who
glared at Union officers and muttered about coming
Union defeats. Pale brunette ladies flouted their skirts
scornfully at sight of Federal uniforms, and flounced out
of omnibusses and street cars defiled by their presence.
These feminine politicians never visited Miss Ravenel, however
intimately they might have known her before the war;
and if they met her in the street they complimented her with
the same look of hate which they vouchsafed to the flag
of their country. With Madame Larue they were still on
good terms, although they rarely called at her house for
fear of encountering the Ravenels. This suited Madame's
purposes precisely; she could thereby be Federal at home
and Secessionist abroad.

“You know, my dears,” she would say to the female
Langdons and Soulés, “that one cannot undo one's self of
one's own relatives. That would be unreasonable. So I
am obliged to receive the Doctor and his poor daughter
at my house. But I understand perfectly that their society
must be to you disagreeable. Therefore I absolve
you, though with pain, from returning my visits. But, my
dears, I shall only call on you the more often. Do not be
surprised,” she would sometimes add, “if you see a

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

Federal uniform enter my door from time to time. I have my
objects. I flatter myself that I shall yet be of benefit to
the good cause.”

And in fact she did occasionally send to a certain secret
junto scraps of information which she professed to have extracted
from Union officers. This information was of no
value; it is even probable that much of it was a deliberate
figment of her imagination; but in this way she kept her
political odor sweet in the nostrils of the city Secessionists.

In secret she cared for little more than to be on the safe
side and keep her property. She laughed with delighted
malice at the Doctor's sarcasms upon the absurdities of
New Orleans politics, and the rottenness of New Orleans
morals. She sympathized with Lillie's youthful indignation
at her own social proscription. She flattered Carter's
professional pride by predicting his success in the field.
She satirized Colburne behind his back, and praised him to
his face, for his Catonian principles. She was all things to
all men, and made herself generally agreeable.

Meantime Lillie had become what she called a Federalist;
for she was not yet so established in the faith as to style
it Loyalist or Patriot. What girl would not have been
thus converted, driven as she was from the mansion of
secession by its bitter inmates, and drawn towards the opposing
house by her father and her two admirers? Colonel
Carter's visits were frequent and his influence strong and
increasing, notwithstanding the Doctor's warning tirades.
It made her uneasy, fretful and unhappy, to disagree with
her father; but on the subject of this preference she positively
could not hold his opinions. He seemed to her to
be so unjust; she could not understand why he should be
so bitterly and groundlessly prejudiced; the reasons
which he hinted at glided off her like rain off a bird's
feathers. She granted no faith to the insinuation that the
Colonel was a bad man, nor, had she credited it, would she
have inferred therefrom that he would make a bad husband.
Let us not be astonished at the delusion of this intelligent

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

and pure-minded young lady. I have witnessed more extraordinary
assortments and choices than this. I have
more than once seen an elegant, brilliant, highly-cultured
girl make an inexplicable and hungry snap at a man who
was stupidly, boorishly, viciously her inferior. The subtle
and potent sense which draws the two sexes together is
an inexorable despot.

The Colonel was one of its victims, although not quite
bereft of reason. Still, if he did not offer himself to Miss
Ravenel before going on this Lafourche expedition, it was
simply from considerations of worldly prudence, or, as he
phrased it to himself, out of regard to her happiness. He
thought that his pay was insufficient to support her in the
style to which she had been accustomed, and in which he
wished his wife to live. That he would be rejected he did
not much expect, being a veteran in love affairs, accustomed
to conquer, and gifted by birthright with an audacious
confidence. Nor did he so much as suspect that he
was not good enough for her. His moral perceptions, not
very keen perhaps by nature, had been still further calloused
by thirty-five years of wandering in the wilderness
of sin. Strange as it may seem to people of staid lives the
Colonel did not even consider himself a fast man. He allowed
that he drank; yes, that he sometimes drank more
than was good for him; but, as he laughingly said, he
never took more than his regulation quart a day; by
which he meant that, according to the army standard, he
was a temperate drinker. As to gambling, that was a
gentleman's amusement, and moreover he had done very
little of it in the last year or two. It was true that he
had had various —; but then all men did that sort of
thing at timesand under temptation; they did it more or
less openly, according as they were men of the world or
hypocrites; if they said they didn't, they lied. The Colonel
did not grant the least faith to the story of Joseph, or, allowing
it to be true, for the sake of argument, he considered
Joseph no gentleman. In short, after inspecting

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

himself fairly and fully according to his lights, he concluded
that he was rather honorable even in his vices. Had he
not, for instance, entangled himself in that affair of the
French boudoir chiefly to get Miss Ravenel out of his head,
and so keep from leading her and himself into a poverty-stricken
marriage? Thus, though he was very frank with
himself, he still concluded that he was a tolerably good
fellow. Yes; and there were many other persons who
thought him good enough; men who knew his ways perfectly
but could not see much matter of reproach in them.

In this state of opinion, and temper of feeling, the Colonel
approached his last interview with Miss Ravenel. He
meant to avoid the temptation of seeing her alone on this
occasion; but when Mrs. Larue told him that he should
have a private interview of half an hour he could not refuse
the offer. It must not be supposed that Lillie was a
party to the conspiracy. Madame alone originated, planned,
and executed. She saw to it beforehand that the Doctor
should be invited out; she stopped Colburne on the doorstep
with a message that the ladies were not at home;
lastly she slipped out of the parlor, dodged through the
back passage into the Ravenel house, and remained there
thirty minutes by the watch. It vexed this amiable creature
a trifle that the Colonel should prefer Lillie; but
since he would be so foolish, she was determined that he
should make a marriage of it. Leaving her to these reflections
as she walks the Doctor's studio, kicking his
minerals about the carpet with her little feet, or watching
at the window lest he should return unexpectedly, let us
go back to Miss Ravenel and her still undecided lover. It
was understood that the expedition was to sail the next
day, although Carter had not said so, not being a man to
tattle official secrets. When, therefore, he entered the
house that evening, she felt a vague dread of him, as if
half comprehending that the occasion might lead him to
say something decisive of her future. Carter on his part
knew that he would not be interrupted for a reasonable

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

number of minutes; and as Mrs. Larue left the room the
sense of opportunity rushed upon him like a flood of temptation.
He forgot in an instant that she was poor, that he
was poor and extravagant, and that a marriage would be
the maddest of follies, compared with which all his by-gone
extravagancies were acts of sedate wisdom. He was
now what he always had been, and what people of strong
passions very frequently are, the victim of chance and
juxtaposition. He rose from the sofa where he had been
sitting and worrying his cap, walked straight across the
room with a firm step, like the resolute, irresistible advance
of a veteran regiment, and took a chair beside her.

“Miss Ravenel,” he said, and stopped. There was
more profound feeling in his voice and face than we have
yet seen him exhibit in this history; there was so much,
and it was so electrical in its nature, at least as regarded
her, that she trembled in body and spirit. “Miss Ravenel,”
he resumed, “I did intend to go to this battle
without saying one word of love to you. But I cannot
do it. You see I cannot do it.”

Such a moment as this is one of the supreme moments
of a woman's life. There is a fulfillment of hope which is
thrillingly delicious; there is a demand, amounting to a
decree, which involves her whole being, her whole future;
there is a surprise,—it is always a surprise,—which is so
sudden and great that it falls like a terror. A pure and
loving girl who receives a first declaration of love from
the man whom she has secretly chosen out of all men as
the keeper of her heart is in a condition of soul which
makes her womanhood all ecstacy. There is not a nerve
in her brain, not a drop of blood in her body, which does
not go delirious with the enthusiasm of the moment. She
does not seem really to see, nor to hear, nor to speak, but
only to feel that presence and those words, and her own
reply; to feel them all by some new, miraculous sense,
such as we are conscious of in dreams, when things are
communicated to us and by us without touch or voice. It

-- 203 --

p542-210 [figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

is a mere palpitation of feeling, yet full of utterances; a
throbbing of happiness so acute and startling as to be almost
pain. That man has no just comprehension of this
moment, or is very unworthy of the power vested in his
manhood, who can awaken such emotions merely for a
passing pleasure, or blight them afterward by unfaithfulness
and neglect. In one sense Carter was as noble as his
triumph; he was not a good man, but he could love fervently.
At the same time he was not timorous, but understood
her although she did not answer. Precisely because
she did not speak, because he saw that she could not
speak, because he felt that no more speech was necessary,
he took her hand and pressed it to his lips. The color
which had left her skin came back to it and burned like a
flame in her face and neck.

“May I write to you when I am away?” he asked.

She raised her eyes to his with an expression of loving
gratitude which no words could utter. She tried to
speak, but she could only whisper—

“Oh! I should be so happy.”

“Then, my dear, my dearest one, remember that I am
yours, and try to feel that you are mine.”

I shall go no farther in the description of this interview.

CHAPTER XV. LILLIE BIDS GOOD-BYE TO THE LOVER WHOM SHE HAS CHOSEN, AND TO THE LOVER WHOM SHE WOULD NOT CHOOSE.

Lillie left Mrs. Larue early, without a word as to the
great event which had just changed the world for her,
and retired to her own house and her own room. She
was in a state of being, half stunned, half ecstatic; every
faculty seemed to be suspended, except so far as it was

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

electrified to action by one idea; she sat by the window
with folded hands, motionless, seeing and hearing only
through her memory; she sought to recollect him as he
was when he took her hand and kissed it; she called to
mind all that he had said and looked and done. She
could not tell whether she had been thus occupied five
minutes or half an hour, when she heard the tinkle of the
door-bell, followed by her father's entrance. Then suddenly
a great terror and sense of guilt fell upon her spirit.
From the moment when that confession of love had been
uttered down to this moment her mind had been occupied
by but one human being, and that was her lover. Now,
for the first time during the evening, she recollected that
the man of her choice was not the man of her father's
choice, but, more than almost any other person, the object
of his suspicion, if not of his aversion. Yet she loved
them both; she could not take sides with one against the
other; it would kill her to give up the affection of
either. All impulse, all passion, blood and brain as tremulous
as quicksilver, she ran down stairs, opened the door
into the study where the doctor stood among his boxes,
wavered backward under a momentary throb of fear, then
sprang forward, threw her arms around his neck and
sobbed upon his shoulder,

“Oh, papa!—I am so happy!—so miserable!”

The doctor stared in astonishment and in some vague
alarm. Hardly aware of how much energy he used, he
detached her from him and held her out at arm's length,
looking anxiously at her for an explanation.

“Oh, don't push me away,” begged Lillie, and struggled
back to him, trying to hide her face against his
breast.

A suspicion of the truth fell across the Doctor, but he
strove to fling it from him as one dashes off a disagreeable
reptile. Still, he looked quite nervous and apprehensive
as he said, “What is it, my child?”

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

“Mr. Carter will tell you,” she whispered; then, before
he could speak, “Do love him for my sake.”

He pushed her sobbing into a chair, and turned his back
on her with a groan.

“Oh!—That man!—I can't—I won't.”

He walked several times rapidly up and down the room,
and then broke out again.

“I can not consent. I will not consent. It is not my
duty. Oh, Lillie! how could you choose the very man of
all that —! I tell you this must not be. It must stop here.
I have no confidence in him. He will not make you happy.
He will make you miserable. I tell you that you will regret
the day that you marry him to the last moment of
your life. My child,” (persuasively) “you must believe
me. You must trust my judgment. Will you not be
persuaded? Will you not stop where you are?”

He ceased his walk and gazed eagerly at her, hoping for
some affirmative sign. As may be supposed Lillie could
not give it; she could make no very distinct signs just
then, either one way or the other; she did not speak, nor
look at him, nor shake her head, nor nod it; she only covered
her face with her hands, and sobbed. Then the Doctor,
feeling himself to be forsaken, and acknowledging it
by outward dumb show, after the manner of men who are
greatly moved, went to the other end of the room, sat down
by himself and dropped his head into his hands, as if accepting
utter loneliness in the world. Lillie gave him one
glance in his acknowledged extremity of desertion, and,
running to him, knelt at his feet and laid her head against
his. She was certainly the most unhappy of the two, but
her eagerness was even stronger than her misery.

“Oh papa! why do you hate him so?”

“I don't hate him. I dread him. I suspect him. I know
he will not make you happy. I know he will make you
miserable.”

“But why?—why? Perhaps he can explain it. Tell

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

him what you think, papa. I am sure he can explain every
thing.”

But the Doctor only groaned, rose up, disentangled
himself from his daughter, and leaving her there on the
floor, continued his doleful walk.

Never having really feared what had come to pass, but
only given occasional thought to it as a possible though
improbable calamity, he had not inquired strictly into
Carter's manner of life, and so had nothing definite to allege
against him. At the same time he knew perfectly
well from trifling circumstances, incidental remarks, general
air and bearing, that he was one of the class known in
the world as “men about town:” a class not only obnoxious
to the Doctor's moral sentiments as the antipodes of
his own purity, but also as being a natural product of that
slaveholding system which he regarded as a compendium
of injustice and wickedness; a class the members of which
were constantly coming to grief and bringing sorrow upon
those who held them in affection. He knew them; he had
watched and disliked them since his childhood; he was
familiar by unpleasant observation with their language,
feelings, and doings; he knew where they began, how they
went on, and in what sort they ended. The calamities
which they wrought for themselves and all who were connected
with them he had witnessed in a hundred similar,
and, so to speak, reflected instances. He remembered
young Hammersley, who had sunk down in drunken paralysis
and burned his feet to a crisp at his father's fire.
Young Ellicot had dashed out his brains by leaping from
a fourth story window in a fit of delirium tremens. Tom
Akers was shot dead while drunk by a negro whom he had
horribly tortured. Fred Sanderson beat his wife until she
left him, spent his property at bars and gaming-tables
and died in Cuba with Walker. Others he recollected, by
the dozen, it seemed to him, who had fallen, wild with
whiskey, in grog-shop broils or savage street rencontres.
Those who lived to grow old had slave-born children, whom

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

they either shamelessly acknowledged, or more shamelessly
ignored, and perhaps sold at the auction-block. They were
drunkards, gamblers, adulterers, murderers. Of such was
the kingdom of Hell. And this man, to whom his only
child, his Lillie, had entrusted her heart, was, he feared,
he almost knew, one of that same class, although not, it
was to be hoped, so deeply stained with the brutish forms
of vice which flow directly from slavery. He could not
entrust her to him; he could not accept him as a son.
At the same time he could not in this interview make any
distinct charges against his life and character. Accordingly
his talk was vague, incoherent, and sounded to Lillie like
the frettings of groundless prejudice. The painful interview
lasted above an hour, and, so far as concerned a decision,
ended precisely where it began.

“Go to your bed, my child,” the Doctor said at last,
“And go to sleep if you can. You will cry yourself sick.”

She gave him a silent kiss, wet with tears, and went
away with an aching heart and a wearied frame.

For two hours or more the Doctor continued his miserable
walk up and down the study, from the door to the
window, from corner to corner, occasionally stopping to
rest a tired body which yet had no longing for slumber.
He went back over his daughter's life, beginning with the
infantile days when he used to send the servant away from
the cradle in which she lay, and rock it himself for the
pure pleasure of watching her. He remembered how she
had expanded into the whole of his heart when her mother
died. He thought how solely he had loved her since that
bereavement, and how her love for him had grown with
her growth and strengthened with every maturing power
of her spirit. In the enthusiasm, the confidence of this
recollection, he did not doubt at moments but that he could
win her back to himself from this misplaced affection. She
was so young yet, her heart must be so pliable yet, that
he could surely influence her. As this comforting hope
stole through him he felt a desire to look at her. Yes, he

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

must see her again before he could get to sleep; he would
go gently to her room and gaze at her without waking
her. Putting on his slippers, he crept softly up stairs and
opened her door without noise. By the light of a dying
candle he saw Lillie in her night dress, sitting up in bed
and wiping the tears from her cheeks with her hands.

“Papa!” she said in an eager gasp, tremulous with
affection, grief and hope.

“Oh, my child! I thought you would be asleep,” he
answered, advancing to the bedside.

“You are not very angry with me?” she asked, making
him sit down by her.

“No; not angry. But so grieved!”

“Then may he not write to me?”

She looked so loving, so eager, so sorrowful that he
could not say No.

“Yes; he may write.”

She drew his head towards her with her wet hands, and
gave him a kiss the very gratitude of which pained him.

“But not you,” he added, trying to be stern. “You
must not write. You must not entangle yourself farther.
I want to make inquiries. I must have time in this matter.
I will not be hurried. You must not consider yourself
engaged, Lillie. I cannot allow it.”

“Oh, you will inquire, papa?” implored the girl, confident
that Carter's character would come unharmed out
of the furnace of investigation.

“Yes, yes. But give me time. This is too important,
too solemn a matter to be hurried over. I will see. I will
decide hereafter. There. Now you must go to sleep.
Good night, my darling.”

“Good night, dear papa,” she murmured, with the sigh
of a tired child. “Forgive me.”

It was near morning before either of them slept; and
both came to the breakfast table with pale, wearied faces.
There were dark circles around Lillie's eyes, and her
head ached so that she could hardly hold it up, but still

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

she put on a piteous, propitiating smile. She hoped and
feared unreasonable things every time that her father spoke
or seemed to her to be about to speak. She thought he
might say that he had given up all his opposition; and in
the same breath she dreaded lest he might declare that it
must be all over forever. But the conversation of the
evening was not resumed, and the meal passed in absorbed,
anxious, embarrassing silence, neither being able to talk
on any subject but the one which filled their thoughts.
An hour later Lillie suddenly fled from the parlor to her
own room. She had seen Carter approaching the house;
she felt certain that he came to demand her of her father;
and at such an interview she could not have been present,
she thought, without dying. The mere thought of it as
she sat by her window, looking out without seeing anything,
made her breath come so painfully that she wondered
whether her lungs were not affected, and whether she were
not destined to die early. Her fatigue, and still more her troubles,
made her babyish, like an invalid. After half an hour
had passed she heard the outer door close upon the visitor,
and could not resist the temptation of peeping out to see
him, if it were only his back. He was looking, with those
handsome and audacious eyes of his straight at her window.
With a sudden throb of alarm, or shame, or some
other womanish emotion, she hid herself behind the curtain,
only to look out again when he had disappeared, and to
grieve lest she had given him offence. After a while her
father called her, and she went down trembling to the
parlor.

“I have seen him,” said the Doctor. “I told him what
I told you. I told him that I must wait,—that I wanted
time for reflection. I gave him to understand that it must
not be considered an engagement. At the same time I
allowed him to write to you. God forgive me if I have
done wrong. God pity us both.”

Lillie did not think of asking if he had been civil to the
Colonel; she knew that he would not and could not be

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

discourteous to any human being. She made no answer
to what he said except by going gently to him and kissing
him.

“Come, you must dress yourself,” he added. The regiment
goes on board the transport at twelve o'clock. I
promised the Colonel that we would be there to bid him—
and Captain Colburne good-bye.”

Dressing for the street was usually a long operation
with Lillie, but not this morning. Although she reached
the station of the Carrollton railroad in a breathless condition,
it seemed to her that her father had never walked
so slowly; and on board the cars she really fatigued herself
with the nervous tension of an involuntary mental
effort to push forward the wheezy engine.

Carrollton is one the suburban offshoots of New Orleans,
and contains some two thousand inhabitants, mostly of
the poorer classes, and of Germanic lineage. Around it
stretches the tame, rich, dead level which constitutes
southern Louisiana. The only raised ground is the levee;
the only grand feature of the landscape is the Mississippi;
all the rest is greenery, cypress groves, orange thickets,
flowers, or bare flatness. As Lillie emerged from the
brick and plaster railroad-station she saw the Tenth and
its companion regiments along the levee, the men sitting
down in their ranks and waiting patiently, after the manner
of soldiers. The narrow open place between the river
and the dusty little suburb was thronged with citizens;—
German shopkeepers, silversmiths, &c., who were out of
custom, and Irish laborers who were out of work;—poor
women, (whose husbands were in the rebel army) selling
miserable cakes and beer to the enlisted men; all, white as
well as black, ragged, dirty, lounging, listless hopeless;
none of them hostile, at least not in manner; a discouraged,
subduced, stricken population. Against the
bank were moored six steamboats, their smoke-stacks, and
even their upper decks, overlooking the low landscape.
They were not the famous floating palaces of the

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

Misssisippi, those had all been carried away by Lovell, or
burnt at the wharves, or sunk in battle near the forts;
these were smaller craft, such as formerly brought cotton
down the Red River, or threaded the shallows between
Lake Pontchartrain and Mobile. They looked more
fragile even than northern steamboats; their boilers and
machinery were unenclosed, visible, neglected, ugly; the
superstructure was a card-house of stanchions and clapboards.

The Doctor led Lillie through the crowd to a pile of
lumber which promised a view of the scene. As she
mounted the humble lookout she caught sight of a manly
equestrian figure, and heard a powerful bass voice thunder
out a sentence of command. It was so guttural as to be
incomprehensible to her; but in obedience to it the lounging
soldiers sprang to their feet and resumed their ranks;
the shining muskets rose straight from the shoulder, and
then took a uniform slope; there was a bustle, a momentary
mingling, and she saw knapsacks instead of faces.

“Battalion!” the Colonel had commanded. “Shoulder
arms. Right shoulder shift arms. Right face.”

He now spoke a few words to the adjutant, who repeated
the orders to the captains, and then signalled to the
drum-major. To the sound of drum and fife the right company,
followed successively by the others from right to
left, filed down the little slope with a regular, resounding
tramp, and rapidly crowded one of the transports with
blue uniforms and shining rifles. How superb in Lillie's
eyes was the Colonel, though his face was grim and his
voice harsh with arbitrary power. She liked him for his
bronzed color, his monstrous mustache, his air of matured
manhood; yes, how much better she liked him for being
thirty-five years old than if he had been only twenty-five!
How much prouder of him was she because she was a
little afraid of him, than if he had seemed one whom she
might govern! Presently a brilliant blush rose like a sunrise
upon her countenance. Carter had caught sight of them,

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

and was approaching. A wave of his hand and a stare of
his imperious eyes drove away the flock of negroes who had
crowded their lookout. The interview was short, and to a
listener would have been uninteresting, unless he had
known the sentimental relations of the parties. The Doctor
did nearly all of that part of the talking which was
done in words; and his observations, if they were noted at
all, probably seemed to the other two mere flatness and
irrelevancy. He prophecied success to the expedition; he
wished the Colonel success for the sake of the good cause;
finally he warmed so far as to wish him personal success
and safety. But what was even this to that other question
of union or separation for life?

Presently the Adjutant approached with a salute, and reported
that the transport would not accommodate the
whole regiment.

“It must,” said the Colonel. “The men are not properly
stowed. I suppose they won't stow. They hav'n't
learned yet that they can't have a state-room apiece. I
well attend to it, Adjutant.”

Turning to the Ravenels, he added, “I suppose I must
bid you good-bye. I shall have little more time to myself.
I am so much obliged to you for coming to see us off. God
bless you! God bless you!”

When a man of the Colonel's nature utters this benediction
seriously he is unquestionably much more moved than
ordinarily. Lillie felt this: not that she considered Carter
wicked, but simply more masculine than most men:
and she was so much shaken by his unusual emotion that
she could hardly forbear bursting into tears in public.
When he was gone she would have been glad to fly immediately,
if only she could have found a place where she
might be alone. Then she had to compose herself to meet
Colburne.

“The Colonel sent me to take care of you,” he said, as
he joined them.

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

“How good of him!” thought Lillie, meaning thereby
Carter, and not the Captain.

“Will they all get on board this boat?” she inquired.

“Yes. They are moving on now. The men of course
hate to stow close, and it needed the Colonel to make then
do it.”

“It looks awfully crowded,” she answered, searching the
whole craft over for a glimpse of Carter.

The Doctor had little to say, and seemed quite sad; he
was actually thinking how much easier he could have loved
this one than the other. Colburne knew nothing of the
great event of the previous evening, and so was not miserable
about it. He hoped to send back to this girl such a
good report of himself from the field of impending battle
as should exact her admiration, and perhaps force her heart
to salute him Imperator. He was elated and confident;
boasted of the soldierly, determined look of the men;
pointed out his own company with pride; prophesied brilliant
success. When at last he bade them good-bye he
did it in a light, kindly brave way which was meant to
cheer up Miss Ravenel under any possible cloud of foreboding.

“I won't say anything about being brought back on my
shield. I won't ever promise that there shall be enough
left to fill a table-spoon.”

Yet the heart felt a pang of something like remorse for
this counterfeit gayety of the lips.

The gangway plank was hauled in; a few stragglers
leaped aboard at the risk of a ducking; the regimental
band on the upper deck struck up a national air; the negroes
on shore danced and cackled and screamed with
childish delight; the noisy high-pressure engine began to
sob and groan like a demon in pain,—the boat veered
slowly into the stream and followed its consorts. Two
gunboats and six transports steamed up the yellow river,
trailing columns of black smoke athwart the blue sky, and
away over the green levels of Louisiana.

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

Now came nearly a week of anxiety to Lillie and trouble
to her father. She was with him as much as possible,
partly because that was her old and loving habit, and
partly because she wanted him continually at hand to
comfort her. She was not satisfied with seeing him morning
and evening; she must visit him at the hospitals, and
go back and forth with him on the street cars; she must
hear from him every half hour that there was no danger
of evil tidings, as if he were a newspaper issued by extras;
she must keep at him with questions that no man could
answer.

“Papa, do you believe that Mouton has fifteen thousand
men? Do you believe that there will be a great battle?
Do you believe that our side” (she could call it our side
now) “will be beaten? Do you believe that our loss will
be very heavy? What is the usual proportion of killed
in a battle? You don't know? Well, but what are the
probabilities?”

If he took up a book or opened his cases of minerals, it
was, “Oh, please don't read,” or, “Please let those stones
alone. I want you to talk to me. When do you suppose
the battle will happen? When shall we get the first news?
When shall we get the particulars?”

And so she kept questioning; she was enough to worry
the life out of papa: but then he was accustomed to be
thus worried. He was a most patient man, even in the
bosom of his own family, which is not so common a trait
as many persons suppose. One afternoon those sallow,
black-eyed Hectors at the corners of the streets, who looked
so much like gamblers and talked so much like traitors,
had an air of elation which scared Miss Ravenel; and she
accordinglp hurried home to receive a confirmation of her
fears from Mrs. Larue, who had heard that there had been
a great battle near Thibodeaux, that Weitzel had been defeated
and that Mouton would certainly be in the city by
next day afternoon. For an hour she was in an agony of
unalleviated terror, for her comforter had not returned

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

from the hospital. When he came she flew upon him and
ravenously demanded consolation.

“My dear, you must not be so childish,” remonstrated
the Doctor. “You must have more nerve, or you won't
last the year out.”

“But what will become of you? If Mouton comes here
you will be sacrificed—you and all the Union men. I wish
you would take refuge on board some of the ships of war.
Do go and see if they will take you. I shan't be hurt.
I can get along.”

Ravenel laughed.

“My dear, have you gone back to your babyhood? I
don't believe this story at all. When the time comes I
will look out for the safety of both of us.”

“But do please go somewhere and see if you can't hear
something.”

And when the Doctor was thus driven to pick up his
hat, she took hers also and accompanied him, not being
able to wait for the news until his return. They could
learn nothing; the journals had no bulletins out; the Union
banker, Mr. Barker, had nothing to communicate; they
looked wistfully at headquarters, but did not dare to intrude
upon General Butler. As they went homeward the
knots of well-dressed Catilines at the corners carried their
treasonable heads as high and stared at Federal uniforms
as insolently as ever. Ravenel thought sadly how much
they resembled in air the well-descended gentleman to
whom he feared that he should have to trust the happiness
of his only child. Those of them who knew him did not
speak nor bow, but glared at him as a Pawnee might glare
at the captive hunter around whose stake he expected to
dance on the morrow. Evidently his life would be in
peril if Mouton should enter the city; but he was a sanguine,
man and did not believe in the calamity.

Next morning, as the father set off for the hospital, the
daughter said, “If you hear any thing, do come right
straight and tell me.”

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

Twenty minutes afterward Ravenel was back at the
house, breathless and radiant. Weitzel had gained a victory;
had taken cannon and hundreds of prisoners; was in
full march on the rebel capital, Thibodeaux.

“Oh! I am so happy!” cried the heretofore Secessionist.
“But is there no list of killed and wounded? Has our
loss been heavy? What do you think? What do you
think are the probabilities? How strange that there should
be no list of killed and wounded! Was that positively all
that you heard? So little? Oh, papa, don't, please, go
to the hospital to-day. I can't bear to stay alone.—Well,
if you must go, I will go with you.”

And go she did, but left him in half an hour after she
got there, crazy to be near the bulletin boards. During
the day she bought all the extras, and read four descriptions
of the battle, all precisely alike, because copied from
the same official bulletin, and all unsatisfactory because
they did not contain lists of killed and wounded. But at
the post-office, just before it closed, she was rewarded for
that long day of wearying inquiries. There was a letter
from Carter to herself, and another from Colburne to her
father.

“My dear Lillie,” began the first; and here she paused
to kiss the words, and wipe away the tears. “We have
had a smart little fight, and whipped the enemy handsomely.
Weitzel managed matters in a way that really
does him great credit, and the results are one cannon,
three hundred prisoners, possession of the killed and
wounded, and of the field of battle. Our loss was trifling,
and includes no one whom you know. Life and
limb being now doubly valuable to me for your sake, I
am happy to inform you that I did not get hurt. I am
tired and have a great deal to do, so that I can only scratch
you a line. But you must believe me, and I know that
you will believe me, when I tell you that I have the heart
to write you a dozen sheets instead of only a dozen sentences.
Good bye, my dear one.

“Ever and altogether yours.”

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

It was Lillie's first love letter; it was from a lover who
had just come unharmed out of the perils of battle; it was
a blinding, thrilling page to read. She would not let her
father take it; no, that was not in the agreement at all;
it was too sacred even for his eyes. But she read it to
him, all but those words of endearment; all but those
very words that to her were the most precious of all. In
return he handed her Colburne's epistle, which was also
brief.

My dear Doctor,—I have had the greatest pleasure
of my whole life; I have fought under the flag of my
country, and seen it victorious. I have not time to write
particulars, but you will of course get them in the papers.
Our regiment behaved most nobly, our Colonel proved
himself a hero, and our General a genius. We are encamped
for the night on the field of battle, cold and hungry,
but brimming over with pride and happiness. There
may be another battle to-morrow, but be sure that we shall
conquer. Our men were greenhorns yesterday, but they
are veterans to-day, and will face any thing. Ask Miss
Ravenel if she will not turn loyal for the sake of our gallant
little army. It deserves even that compliment.

“Truly yours.”

“He doesn't say that he is unhurt,” observed the Doctor.

“Of course he is,” answered Lillie, not willing to suppose
for him the honor of a wound when her paragon had
none. “Colonel Carter says that the loss includes no one
whom we know.”

“He is a noble fellow,” pursued the Doctor, still dwelling
on the young man's magnanimity in not thinking to
speak of himself. “He is the most truly heroic, chivalrous
gentleman that I know. He is one of nature's noblemen.”

Lillie was piqued at these praises of Colburne, not considering
him half so fine a character as Carter, in eulogy

-- 218 --

p542-225 [figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

of whom her father said nothing. She thought of asking
him if he had noticed how the Captain spoke of the Colonel
as a hero—but concluded not to do it, for fear he
might reply that the latter ought to have paid the former
the same compliment. She felt that for the present, until
her father's prejudices should wear away, she must be
contented with deifying her Achilles alone. Notwithstanding
this pettish annoyance, grievous as it was to a
most loving spirit strongly desirous of sympathy, the rest
of the day passed delightfully, the time being divided between
frequent readings of Carter's letter, and intervals of
meditation thereon. The epistle which her father wrote
to the Colonel was also thoroughly read, and was in fact
so emendated and enlarged by her suggestions that it
might be considered her composition.

CHAPTER XVI. COLONEL CARTER GAINS ONE VICTORY, AND MISS RAVENEL ANOTHER.

After the victory of Georgia Landing, the brigade was
stationed for the winter in the vicinity of the little half-Creole,
half-American city of Thibodeaux. I have not time
to tell of the sacking of this land of rich plantations; how
the inhabitants, by flying before the northern Vandals, induced
the spoliation of their own property; how the negroes
defiled and plundered the forsaken houses, and how
the soldiers thereby justified themselves in plundering the
negroes; how the furniture, plate and libraries of the Lafourche
planters were thus scattered upon the winds of
destruction. These things are matters of public and not
of private history. If I were writing the life and times of
Colonel Carter, or of Captain Colburne, I should relate
them with conscientious tediousness, adding a description

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

in the best style of modern word-painting of the winding
and muddy Bayou Lafourche, the interminable parallel
levees, the flat border of rich bottom land, the fields of
moving cane, and the enclosing stretches of swampy forest.
But I am simply writing a biography of Miss Ravenel,
illustrated by skretches of her three or four relatives and
intimates.

To reward Colonel Carter for his gallantry at Georgia
Landing, and to compensate him for his disappointment
in not obtaining the star of a brigadier, the commanding
general appointed him military governor of Louisiana, and
stationed him at New Orleans.

In his present temper and with his present intentions
he was sincerely delighted to obtain the generous loot of
the governorship. In order to save up money for his approaching
married life, he tried to be economical, and
actually thought that he was so, although he regularly
spent the monthly two hundred and twenty-two dollars
of his colonelcy. But the position of governor would give
him several thousands a year, and these thousands he could
and would put aside to comfort and adorn his future wife.
Now-a-days there was no private and unwarrantable attachment
to his housekeeping establishment; the pure
love that was in his heart overthrew and drove out all
the unclean spirits who were its enemies. Moreover, he
rapidly cut down his drinking habits, first pruning off his
cocktails before breakfast, then his absinthe before dinner,
then his afternoon whiskeys straight, then his convivial
evening punches, and in short everything but the hot
night-cap with which he prepared himself for slumber.

“That may have to go, too,” he said to himself, “when I
am married.”

He spent every spare moment with Lillie and her father.
He was quite happy in his love-born sanctification of spirit,
and showed it in his air, countenance and conversation.
Man of the world as he was, or thought he was, roué as
he had been, it never occurred to him to wonder at the

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

change which had come over him, nor to laugh at himself
because of it. To a nature so simply passionate as
his, the present hour of passion was the only hour that he
could realize. He shortly came to feel as if he had never
lived any other life than this which he was living now.

The Doctor soon lost his keen distrust of Carter; he began
to respect him, and consequently to like him. Indeed
he could not help being pleased with any tolerable person
who pleased his daughter; although he sometimes exhibited
a petulant jealousy of such persons which was droll
enough, considering that he was only her father.

“Papa, I believe you would be severe on St. Cecilia, or
St. Ursula, if I should get intimate with them,” Lillie had
once said. “I never had a particular friend since I was
a baby, but what you picked her to pieces.”

And the Doctor had in reply looked a little indignant,
not perceiving the justice of the criticism. By the way,
Lillie had a similar jealousy of him, and was ready to
slander any single woman who ogled him too fondly.
There were moments of great anguish when she feared
that he might be inveigled into admiring, perhaps loving,
perhaps (horrid thought!) marrying, Mrs. Larue. If it
ever occurred to her that this would be a poetically just
retribution for her own sin of giving away her heart without
asking his approval, she drew no resignation from the
thought. I may as well state here that the widow did occasionally
make eyes at the Doctor. He was oldish, but
he was very charming, and any man is better than no man,
She had given up Carter; our friend Colburne was with
his regiment at Thibodeaux; and the male angels of New
Orleans were so few that their visits were far between.
So those half-shut, almond eyes of dewy blackness and
brightness were frequently turned sidelong upon Ravenel,
with a coquettish significance which made Lillie uneasy in
the innermost chambers of her filial affection. Mrs. Larue
had very remarkable eyes. They were the only features
of her face that were not under her control; they were so

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

expressive that she never could fully veil their meaning.
They were beautiful spiders, weaving quite visibly webs
of entanglement, the threads of which were rays of dazzling
light and subtle sentiment.

“Devilish handsome eyes! Dangerous, by Jove!” remarked
the Colonel, judging in his usual confident, broadcast
fashion, right rather more than half the time. “I've
seen the day, by Jove! when they would have finished
me.”

For the present the Doctor was saved from their perilous
witchery by the advent of Colburne, who, having obtained
a leave of absence for ten days, came of course to spend
it with the Ravenels. Immediately the Larue orbs kindled
for him, as if they were pyres whereon his passions, if
he chose, might consume themselves to ashes. She exhibited
and felt no animosity on account of bygones. She
was a most forgiving, cold-hearted, good-natured, selfish,
well-bred little creature. She never had standing quarrels,
least of all with the other sex; and she could practice a
marvellous perseverance, without any acrimony in case of
disappointment. Colburne was favored with private interviews
which he did not seek, and visions of conquest
which did not excite his ambition. He was taken by gentle
force up the intricate paths of a mountain of talk, and
shown the unsubstantial and turbulent kingdoms of coquetry,
with a hint that all might be his if he would but fall
down and worship. It became a question in his mind whether
Milton should not have represented Satan as a female
of French extraction and New Orleans education.

“Captain Colburne, you do not like women,” she once
said.

“I beg your pardon—I repel the horrible accusation.”

“Oh, I admit that you like a woman—this one, perhaps,
or that one. But it is the individual which interests you,
and not the sex. For woman as woman—for woman because
she is woman—you care little.”

“Mrs. Larue, it is a very singular charge. Now that

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

you have brought it to my notice, I don't know but I must
plead guilty, to some extent. You mean to say, I suppose,
that I can't or won't fall in love with the first woman I
come to, merely because she is handy.”

“That is precisely it, only you have phrased it rather
grossly.”

“And do you charge it as a fault in my character?”

“I avow that I do not regard it as so manly, so truly
masculine, you comprehend, as the opposite trait.”

“Upon my honor!” exclaimed Colburne in amazement.
“Then you must consider,—I beg your pardon—but it
follows that Don Juan was a model man.”

“In my opinion he was. Excuse my frankness. I am
older than you. I have seen much life. I have a right to
philosophise. Just see here. It is intended for wise reasons
that man should not leave woman alone; that he
should seek after her constantly, and force himself upon
her; that, losing one, he should find another. Therefore
the man, who, losing one, chooses another, best represents
his sex.”

She waited for a reply to her argument, but Colburne
was too much crushed to offer one. He shirked his honest
duty as an interlocutor by saying, “Mrs. Larue, this is a
novel idea to me, and I must have time for consideration
before I accept it.”

She laughed without a sign of embarrassment, and
changed the subject.

But Mrs. Larue was not the only cause which prevented
Colburne's visit from being a monotony of happiness. He
soon discovered that there was an understanding between
Colonel Carter and Miss Ravenel; not an engagement,
perhaps, but certainly an inner circle of confidences and
sentiments into which he was not allowed to enter. In
this matter Lillie was more open and legible than her lover.
She so adored her hero because of the deadly perils which
he had affronted, and the honor which he had borne from
among their flame and smoke, that she could not always

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

conceal, and sometimes did not care to conceal, her admiration.
Not that she ever expressed it by endearments or
fondling words: no, that would have been a coarse audacity
of which her maidenly nature was incapable: but
there were rare glances of irrepressible meaning, surprised
out of her very soul, which came like revelations. When
she asked Colburne to tell her the whole story of Georgia
Landing, he guessed easily what she most wanted to hear.
To please her, he made Carter the hero of the epic, related
how impetuous he was during the charge, how superbly
cool as soon as it was over, how he sat his horse and
waved his sabre and gave his orders. To be sure, the
enthusiastic youth took a soldierly pleasure in the history;
he was honestly proud of his commander, and he loved to
tell the tale of his own only battle. But notwithstanding
this slight pleasure, notwithstanding that the Doctor
treated him with even tender consideration, and that Mrs.
Larue was often amusing as well as embarrassing, he did
not enjoy his visit. This mysterious cloud which encompassed
the Colonel and Miss Ravenel, separating them from
all others, cast upon him a shadow of melancholy. In the
first place, of course, it was painful to suspect that he had
lost this charming girl; in the second, he grieved on her
account, not believing it possible that with that man for a
husband she could be permanently happy. Carter was a
brave soldier, an able officer, a person of warm and naturally
kind impulses; but gentlemen of such habits as his
were not considered good matches where Colburne had
formed his opinions. No man, whatever his talents, could
win a professorship in Winslow University, or occupy a
respectable niche in New Boston society, who rarely went
to church, who drank freely and openly, who had been
seen to gamble, who swore like a trooper, and who did
other things which the Colonel had been known to do.
All this time he was so over-modest by nature, and so oppressed
by an acquired sense of soldierly subordination,
that he never seriously thought of setting himself up as a

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

rival against the Colonel. Perhaps I am tedious in my
analysis of the Captain's opinions, motives and sentiments.
The truth is that I take a sympathetic interest in him, believing
him to be a representative young man of my native
New England, and that I consider him a better match for
Miss Ravenel than this southern “high-toned” gentleman
whom she insists upon having.

While Colburne was feeling so strongly with regard to
Lillie, could she not devote a sentiment to him? Not
many; she had not time; she was otherwise occupied.
So selfishly wrapped up in her own affections was she,
that, until Mrs. Larue laughingly suggested it, she never
thought of his being jealous or miserable on account of
her. Then she hoped that he did not care much for her,
and was really sorry for him if he did. What a horrible
fate it seemed to her to be disappointed in love! She remembered
that she had once liked him very much indeed;
but so she did even yet, she added, with a comfortable
closing of her eyes to all change in the nature of the sentiment;
and perhaps he only fancied her in a similar Platonic
fashion. Once she had cut out of a paper, and put
away in so safe a place that now she could not find it, a
little poem which he had written, and which was only interesting
because he was the author. She blushed as she
called her folly to mind, and resolved that it should never
be known to any one. It is curious that she was a little
vexed with Colburne because of this reminiscence, and felt
that it more than repaid him for all the secret devotion
which he might have lavished on her.

“My leave of absence has not been as pleasant as I
hoped it would be,” he once had the courage to remark.

“Why not?” she asked absent-mindedly; for she was
thinking of her own heart affairs.

“I fear that I have lost some sympathies which I
once—”

Here he checked himself, not daring to confess how
much he had once hoped. With a sudden comprehension

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

of his meaning Lillie colored intensely, after her usual
fashion on startling occasions, and glanced about the room
in search of some other subject of conversation.

“I have a sense of being a stranger in the family,” he
explained after a moment of painful silence.

She might surely have said something kind here, but
she was too conscientious or too much embarrassed to do
it. She made one of those efforts which women are capable
of, and sailed out of the difficulty on the wings of a
laugh.

“I am sure Mrs. Larue takes a deep interest in you.”

Colburne colored in his turn under a sense of mortification
mingled with something like anger. Both were relieved
when Doctor Ravenel entered, and thereby broke up
the fretting dialogue. Now why was not the young man
informed of the real state of affairs in the family? Simply
because the Doctor, fearful for his child's happiness, and
loth to lose dominion over her future, could not yet bring
himself to consider the engagement as a finality.

There were no scenes during the leave of absence. Neither
Colburne nor Madame Larue made a declaration or
received a refusal. Two days before the leave of absence
terminated he sadly and wisely and resolutely took his
departure for Thibodeaux. Nothing of interest happened
to him during the winter, except that he accompanied his
regiment in Weitzel's advance up the Teche, which resulted
in the retreat of Mouton from Camp Beasland, and
the destruction of the rebel iron-clad “Cotton.” A narrative
of the expedition, written with his usual martial enthusiasm,
but which unfortunately I have not space to
publish, was received by Doctor Ravenel, and declared by
him to be equal in precision, brevity, elegance, and every
other classical quality of style, to the Commentaries of
Julius Cæsar. The Colonel remarked, in his practical
way, that the thing seemed to have been well planned,
and that the Captain's account was a good model for a despatch,
only a little too long-winded and poetical.

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

Colburne being absent, Mrs. Larue turned her guns once
more upon the Doctor. As the motto of an Irishman at a
Donnybrook fair is, “Wherever you see a head, hit it,”
so the rule which guided her in the Vanity Fair of this
life was, “Wherever you see a man, set your cap at him.”
It must not be supposed, however, that she made the same
eyes at the Doctor that she made at Colburne. Her manner
would vary amazingly, and frequently did vary to suit
her company, just as a chameleon's jacket is said to change
color according to the tree which he inhabits; and this
was not because she was simple and easily influenced, but
precisely because she was artful and anxious to govern,
and knew that soft looks and words are woman's best
means of empire. It was interesting to see what a nun-like
and saintly pose she could take in the presence of a
clergyman. To the Colonel she acted the part of Lady
Gay Spanker; to the Doctor she was femme raisonnable,
and, so far as she could be, femme savante; to Colburne
she of late generally played the female Platonic philosopher.
It really annoys me to reflect how little space I
must allow myself for painting the character of this remarkable
woman. “She was nobody's fool but her own,”
remarked the Colonel, who understood her in a coarse,
incomplete way; nor did she deceive either Lillie or the
Doctor in regard to the main features of her character,
although they had no suspicion how far she could carry
some of her secret caprices. It is hard to blind completely
the eyes of one's own family and daily intimates.

As a hen is in trouble when her ducklings take to the
water, so was Lillie's soul disturbed when her father was
out on the flattering sea of Madame's conversation. Carter
was amused at the wiles of the widow and the terrors
of the daughter. He comprehended the affair as well as
Lillie, at the same time that he did not see so very much
harm in it, for the lady was pretty, clever, young enough,
and had money. But nothing came of the flirtation—at
least not for the present. Although the Doctor was an

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

eminently sociable being and indefatigably courteous to all
of Eve's daughters, he was not at bottom what you call a
ladies' man. He was too much wrapped up in his daughter
and in his scientific studies to be easily pervious to the
shafts of Cupid; besides which he was pretty solidly cuirassed
by fifty-five years of worldly experience. Madame
even felt that she was kept at a distance, or, to use a more
corporeal and specially correct expression, at arm's length,
by his very politeness.

“Doctor, have you not thought it odd sometimes that
I never consult you professionally?” she asked one day,
changing suddenly from femme raisonnable to Lady Gay
Spanker.

“Really, it never occurred to me. I don't expect to
prescribe for my own family. It would be unfair to my
brother doctors. I believe, too, that you are never sick.”

“Thanks to Heaven, never! But that is not the only
cause. The truth is—perhaps you have not noticed the
fact—but you are not married. If you want me for a patient,
there must first be a Mrs. Ravenel.”

“Ah! Yes. Somebody to whom I could confide what is
the matter with you.”

“That would not matter. We women always tell our own
maladies. No; that would not matter; it is merely the
look of the thing that troubles me.”

The Doctor had the air of being cornered, and remained
smiling at Mrs. Larue, awaiting her pleasure.

“I do not propose to consult you,” she continued. “I
am so constantly well that I am alnost unhappy about it.
But I do think seriously of studying medicine. What is
your opinion of female doctors?”

“A capital idea!” exclaimed Ravenel, jumping at the
change of subject. “Why not follow it up? You could
master the science of medicine in two or three years, and
you have ability enough to practice it to great advantage.
You might be extremely useful by making a specialty of
your own sex.”

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

“You are a professor of theory and practice, Doctor.
Will you instruct me?”

“Oh! as to that—Elderkin would be better. He is precisely
in what ought to be your line. I think that out of
kindness to you I ought to say No.”

“Not even if I would promise to study mineralogy also?”

Ravenel pondered an instant, and then eluded her with
a story.

“That reminds me of a chaffering which I overheard in
a country tavern in Georgia between a Yankee peddler
and an indigenous specimen. The Cracker wanted to
sell the stranger a horse. `I don't care particularly for a
trade,' says the Yankee, `but I'll buy the shoes if you'll
throw in the creetur.' Medicine is a great science; but
mineralogy is a far vaster one.”

In short, the Doctor was to Madame like a cold cake to
a lump of butter; he calmly endured her, but gave her no
encouragement to melt upon his bosom. Just at this time
he was more than usually safe from love entanglements because
he was so anxious about Lillie's position and prospects.
He made what inquiries he could concerning Carter's
way of life, and watched his demeanor and conversation
closely while talking to him with the politest of smiles.
He was unexpectedly gratified by discovering that his proposed
son-in-law led—at least for the present—a sober and
decent life. With his devotion as a lover no fault could
be found by the most exacting of fathers. He called on
Lillie every evening and sent her flowers every morning;
in short, he bloomed with fair promise of being an affectionate
and even uxorious husband. Gradually the Doctor
weaned himself from his selfish or loving suspicions, and
became accustomed to the idea that from this man his
daughter might draw a life-long happiness. Thus when it
happened, late in January, nearly four months after
the declaration, that Carter requested to be informed definitely
as to his prospects, he obtained permission to consider
the affair an engagement.

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

“You know I can't promise wealth to Miss Ravenel,”
he said frankly. “She may have to put up with a very
simple style of life.”

“If she can't be contented, I shall not pity her,” answered
the Doctor. “I don't believe that the love of money
is the root of all evil. But I do say that it is one of
the most degrading passions conceivable in woman. I
sympathise with no woman whose only trouble is that
she cannot have and spend a great deal of money. By the
way, you know how unable I am to endow her.”

“Don't mention it. You have already endowed her.
The character that you have transmitted to her, sir—”

The Doctor bowed so promptly and appreciatively that
the Colonel did not feel it necessary to round off the compliment.

As men do not talk copiously with each other on these
subjects, the interview did not last ten minutes.

I hope that I shall not impress the reader unfavorably
concerning Lillie's character when I state that she was
frankly happy over the result of her lover's probation. Her
delight did not arise merely from the prospect of a smooth
course of love and marriage. It sprang in part from the
greatly comforting fact that now there was no difference
of opinion, no bar to perfect sympathy, between her and
that loved, respected, almost adored papa. I have given a
very imperfect idea of her if I have not already made it clear
that with her the sentiment of filial affection was almost a
passion. From very early childhood she had been remarkable
for papa-worship, or whatever may be the learned
name for the canonization of one's progenitors. At the
age of seven she had propounded the question, “Mamma,
why don't they make papa President of the United States?”
Some light may be shed on the character of this departed
mother and wife by stating that her answer was, “My
dear, your father never chose to meddle in politics.” Whether
Mrs. Ravenel actually deified the Doctor with all the
simple faith of the child, or whether the reply was merely

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

meant to confirm the latter in her filial piety, is a matter of
doubt even to persons who were well acquainted with the
deceased lady.

At last Lillie could prattle to her father about Carter as
much as she liked; and she used the privilege freely, being
habituated to need, demand and obtain his sympathies.
Not that she filled his ears with confessions of love, or said
that Colonel Carter was “so handsome!” or anything of
that sickish nature. But when her father came in from a
walk, it was, “Papa, did you see Mr. Carter anywhere?
And what did he say?” At another time it was, “Papa,
did Mr. Carter ever tell you about his first campaign
against the Indians?” And then would follow the story,
related with glee and a humorous appreciation of the
grandiloquent ideas of a juvenile West Pointer about to
draw his maiden sword. A frequent subject of her conversation
was Carter's chance of promotion, not considered with
regard to the pecuniary advantages thereof, but in respect
to the simple justice of advancing such an able and gallant
officer. It was, “Papa, how can the Government be
so stupid as to neglect men who know their duties? Mrs.
Larue says that the abolitionists are opposed to Mr. Carter
because he doesn't hold their ultra opinions. I suppose
they would rather favor a man who talks as they do, even
if he got whipped every time, and never freed a nigger.
If Mr. Carter were on the southern side, he would find
promotion fast enough. It is enough to make any one
turn rebel.”

“My dear,” says the Doctor with emphasis, “I would
rather be a private soldier under the flag of my
country, than be a major-general in the army of those
villainous conspirators against country, liberty and humanity.
I respect Colonel Carter for holding fast to his
patriotic sentiments, in spite of unjust neglect, far more
than I would if he were loyal merely because he was sure
of being commander-in-chief.

Lillie could not fail to be gratified by such a compliment

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

to the moral worth of her hero. After a few moments of
agreeable meditation on the various perfections of that
great being, she resumed the old subject.

“I think that there is a chance yet of his getting a star
when the official report of the battle of Georgia Landing
once reaches the minds of those slow creatures at Washington.
What do you think, papa? What are the probabilities?”

“Really, my dear, you perplex me. Prophecy never
formed a part of my education. There are even a few
events in the past that I am not intimately acquainted
with.”

“Then you shouldn't look so awfully old, papa. If you
will wrinkle up your forehead in that venerable way, as if
you were the Wandering Jew, you must expect to have
people ask you all sorts of questions. Why will you do
it? I hate to see you making yourself so aggravatingly
ancient when nature does her best to keep you young.”

About these times the Doctor wrote, with a pitying if
not a sad heart, to inform Colburne of the engagement.
The young man had looked for some such news, but it
nevertheless pained him beyond his anticipations. No
mental preparation, no melancholy certainty of forecast,
ever quite fits us to meet the avalanche of a great calamity.
No matter, for instance, how long we have watched the
sure invasion of disease upon the life of a dear friend or
relative, we are always astonished with a mighty shock
when the last feeble breath leaves the wasted body. Colburne
had long sat gloomily by the bedside of his dying
hope, but when it expired outright he was seemingly none
the less full of anguished amazement.

“Who would have thought it!” he repeated to himself.
“How could she choose such a husband, so old, so worldly,
so immoral? God help her and watch over her. The
love of such a man is a calamity. The tender mercies of
the wicked are unintentional cruelties.”

As for himself, the present seemed a barren waste

-- 232 --

p542-239 [figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

without a blossom of happiness, and the future another waste
without an oasis of hope. For a time he even lost all desire
for promotion, or for any other worldly honor or success;
and he would not have considered it hard, so undesirable
did life appear, if he had known that it was his fate
to die in the next battle. If he wanted to live it was only
to see the war terminate gloriously, and the stars and
stripes once more flying over his whole country. The devotional
sentiments which his mother had sown throughout
his youth, and which had been warmed for a while
into some strength of feeling and purpose by the saintly
glory of her death, struggled anew into temporary bloom
under the clouds of this second bereavement.

“Not my will but Thine be done,” he thought. And
then, “How unworthy I am to repeat those words!”

There were certain verses of the Bible which whispered
to him a comforting sympathy. Many times a day such a
phrase as, “A man of sorrows and acquainted with grief,”
repeated to him as if by some other self or guardian angel,
would thrill his mind with the plaintive consolation of
requiems.

CHAPTER XVII. COLONEL CARTER IS ENTIRELY VICTORIOUS BEFORE HE BEGINS HIS CAMPAIGN.

Towards the close of this winter of 1862-3 Banks superseded
Butler, and the New England Division expanded
into the Nineteenth Army Corps. Every one who was
in New Orleans during that season will remember the
amazement with which he and all other persons saw
transport after transport steam up the river, increasing the
loyal forces in and around the city by at least ten thousand
men, which rumor magnified into twenty-five

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

thousand. Where did they come from, and where were they
going, and what would be the result? Since the opening
of the war no expedition of magnitude had been conducted
with similar secrecy; and every one argued that a general
who could plan with such reticence would execute with
corresponding vigor and ability. While the Secessionists
shrank within themselves, seeing no more hope of freeing
Louisiana from Northern Vandals, our Doctor and his
fellow Loyalists exulted in a belief that the war would soon
be brought to a triumphant close.

“Three mere transports!” exclaimed Ravenel, coming
in from a walk on the levee. “It is a most glorious spectacle,
this exhibition of the power of the Republic. It
equals the greatest military efforts of the greatest military
nations. One is absolutely reminded of consular Rome,
carrying on the war with Hannibal in Italy, and at the
same time sending one great army to Spain and another to
Africa. I pin my faith to the tail of General Scott's anaconda.
In the end it will crush Secessia, break every bone
in its body, and swallow it. I think, Colonel, that we
have every reason to congratulate ourselves on the prospects.”

“I really can't see it,” answered Carter, with a lugubrious
laugh.

“How so? You astonish me.”

“Don't you perceive that I lose my Governorship?”

“Oh, but—I don't anticipate an immediate close of the
struggle. It may last a year yet; and during that time—”

“That is not the point. King Stork has succeeded
King Log. King Stork's men must have the nice places
and King Log's men must get out of them.”

“Oh, but they won't turn you out,” exclaimed Lillie, and
then blushed as she thought how her eagerness might be
interpreted.

“We shall see,” answered the Colonel gravely, and almost
sadly. He was so much in love with this girl that a

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

life in Capua with her seemed more desirable than the
winning of Cannæ's away from her.

“Here is my fate,” he said when he called on the following
evening, and handed her two official documents,
the one relieving him from his position as Military Governor,
the other assigning him to the command of a brigade.

“Now you must go into the battle again,” she said,
making a struggle to preserve her self-possession.

“I am sorry,—on your account.”

At this answer her effort at stoicism and maidenly
dignity failed; she dropped her head and hid her face in
the sewing work on which she had been engaged. This
was too much for Carter, to whom love had been a rejuvenation
and almost a regeneration, so that he was as gentle,
virginal, and sensitive as if he had never known the
hardening experiences of a soldier and a man about town.
Sitting down beside his betrothed, he pressed her temples
with both his hands and kissed the light, flossy, ambercolored
ripples of her hair. He could feel the half-suppressed
sobs which trembled through her frame, breaking
softly and noiselessly, like summer waves dying on a reedy
shore. How he longed to soothe her by grasping all her
being into his and making her altogether his own! He
was on the point of falling before the temptation which he
had that morning resolved to resist. He knew that he
ought not to marry, with only his colonelcy as a support;
yet he was about to urge an immediate marriage, and
would have done so had he spoken. Lillie would not
have refused him: it would not have been in the nature
of woman: what girl would put off a lover who was going
to the battle-field? Nothing prevented the consummation
of this imprudence but a ring at the door-bell. Miss Ravenel
sprang up and fled from the parlor, fearful of being
caught with tears on her cheeks and her hair disordered.
Mrs. Larue entered, gave the Colonel a saucy courtesy,
cast a keen sidelong glance at his serious countenance,

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

repressed apparently some flippant remark which was on
her lips, begged him to excuse her for a few moments, and
slid out of the room.

“Confound her!” muttered the Colonel, indignant at
Madame without cause, merely because he had been interrupted.

By the time that Lillie had dried her eyes, washed her
face and composed herself so far as to dare return to
the parlor, Mrs. Larue, ignorant of the good or mischief
that she was accomplishing, was there also. Consequently,
although Carter stayed late into the evening, there was no
second opportunity for the perilous trial of a tête-a-tête
farewell.

Next day he went by the first train to Thibodeaux. As
commanding officer of a brigade he exhibited his usual
energy, practical ability, and beneficent despotism. The
colonels were ordered to make immediate inspections of
their regiments, and to send in reports of articles necessary
to complete the equipment of their men, with requisitions
for the same on the brigade quartermaster. During several
consecutive days he personally went the rounds of his
grand guards and outlying videttes, choosing for this
purpose midnight, or a wet storm, or any other time when
he suspected that men or officers might relax their vigilance.
In such a pelting rain, as if the Father of Waters
had been taken up to heaven and poured back into Louisiana,
he came upon a picket of five men who had sought
refuge in some empty sugar-hogsheads. The closed-up
heads were toward the road, because from that direction
came the wind; and such was the pattering and howling
of the tempest, that the men did not hear the tramp of the
approaching horse. Reining up, the Colonel shouted,
“Surrender! The first man that stirs, dies!”

Not a soul moved or answered. For a minute or two
Carter sat motionless, smiling grimly, with the water
streaming down his face and uniform. Then he ordered:

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

“Come out here, one of you. I want to see what this
picket is made of.”

A corporal crawled out, leaving his gun behind him in
the recumbent hogshead. His face was pale at his first
appearance, but it turned paler still when he recognized
his brigade commander.

“I—I thought it was a secesh,” he stammered.

“And so you surrendered, sir!” thundered the Colonel.
“You allowed yourself to be surprised, and then you surrendered!
Give me your name, sir, and the names of
your men.”

Twenty minutes afterward a detachment from the reserve
relieved the culprits, and marched them into camp
as prisoners. Next day the corporal and the soldier whose
turn it had been to stand as sentry, went before a court-martial,
and in a week thereafter were on their way to
Ship Island, to work out a sentence of hard labor with
ball and chain.

On the midnight following this adventure Carter ordered
the outlying videttes to fire three rounds of musketry,
and then rode from camp to camp to see which regiment
got into line the quickest.

The members of his staff, especially his Adjutant-General
and Aid, found their positions no sinecures. Every
night one or other of these young gentlemen made the
rounds of the pickets some time between midnight and
daybreak, and immediately on his return to head-quarters
reported to the Colonel the condition of the line as regarded
practical efficiency and knowledge of the formalities.
If the troops fell in at three in the morning to go through
the drill of taking position to repel an imaginary enemy,
they had at least the consolation of knowing that some
poor staff-officer had been roused out of bed half an hour
before to disseminate the order. A staff-officer inspected
every guard-mounting and every battalion-drill, and made
a report as to how the same was conducted. A staff-officer
rode through every regimental camp every morning, and

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

made a report of its condition as to cleanliness. If the explosion
of a rifle was heard any where about the post, a
staff-officer was on the spot in five minutes to learn the
circumstances of the irregularity, to order the offender to
the guard-house, and to make his report to the all-pervading
brigade commander. A false or incomplete statement
he did not dare to render, so severe was the cross-questioning
which he was liable to undergo.

“Did you see it yourself, Lieutenant?” the Colonel
would ask.

“I saw the man cleaning his piece, sir; and he confessed
that he had discharged it to get the ball out.”

“Who was the man?”

“Private Henry Brown, Company I, Ninth Barataria.”

“Very well, Mr. Brayton.” (In the regular army a
lieutenant is Mr.) “Now have the kindness to take my
compliments to the Colonel of the Ninth Barataria and the
field-officer of the day, and request them to step here.”

First comes the commanding officer of the regiment in
which the offence has been committed.

“Walk in, Colonel,” says the brigade commander.
“Take a seat, sir. Colonel, a rifle has been fired by one
of your men this morning. How is that?”

“It was against my orders, sir. The man is in the
guard-house.”

“This is not the first offence of the kind—it is the third
or fourth within a week.”

“The fact is, sir, that the men have no ball-screws.
Their rifles get wet on picket duty, and they have no
means of drawing the loads. Consequently they are
tempted to discharge them, notwithstanding the orders.”

“Ah! You must give them the devil until they learn
to resist temptation. But no ball-screws! How is that?”

“I was not aware, sir, of the deficiency.”

“Not aware of it? My God, Colonel! Not aware of
such a deficiency of equipment in your own regiment?”

“I am extremely sorry, sir,” apologizes the humiliated

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

Colonel, who does not know what might be done to him
for such neglect, and who, although only three months in
the service, is a conscientious officer, anxious to do his
whole duty.

“Send up a requisition for ball-screws and for every other
lacking article of ordnance,” says the brigade commander.
“I will forward it to head-quarters and see that you are
supplied. But, by the way, how did this fellow get outside
your camp-guard with his gun? That is all wrong.
Have the goodness to haul your officer of the guard over
the coals about it. Make him understand that he is responsible
for such irregularities, and that he may get dismissed
the service if he doesn't attend to his duties. That
is all, Colonel. Will you take a glass of brandy? Good
morning, sir.”

Then, turning to the Adjutant-General: “Captain, make
out a circular directing commandants of regiments to see
that targets are set up in proper places where the relieved
guards may discharge their rifles. The best marksman to
be reported to regimental head-quarters, and to be relieved
from all ordinary duty for twenty-four hours.”

The field-officer of the day is now announced by the orderly.

“Come in, Captain; take a seat, sir. Are you aware,
Captain, that a rifle has been fired this morning, outside
the camps, in violation of general orders?”

“I—I think I heard it,” stammers the Captain, taking
it for granted that he is guilty of something, but not knowing
what.

“Do you know who the offender is?” demands the Colonel,
his brow beginning to blacken like a stormy heaven
over the ignoramus.

“I do not, sir. I will inquire, if you wish, Colonel.”

“If I wish! My God, sir! of course I wish it. Haven't
you already inquired? My God, sir! what do you suppose
your duties are?”

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

“I didn't know that this was one of them,” pleads the
now miserable Captain.

“Don't you know, sir, that you are responsible for every
irregularity that happens within the grand guards and
outside the camps, while you are field-officer of the day?
Don't you know that you are responsible for the firing of
this rifle?”

“Responsible,” feebly echoes the Captain, not seeing
the fact as yet, but nevertheless very much troubled.

“Yes, sir. It is your business, if any thing goes wrong,
to know it, and discover the perpetrators, and report them
for punishment. It was your business, as soon as that
gun was fired, to find out who fired it, to have him put
under guard, and to see that he was reported for punishment.
You haven't attended to your duty, sir. And because
the officers of the day don't know and don't do their
duty, I have to make my staff-officers ride day and night,
and knock up their horses. Here is my Aid, who has been
doing your business. Mr. Brayton, give the Captain this
man's name, &c. Do you know, Captain, why muskets
should not be fired about the camps at the will and pleasure
of the enlisted men?”

“I suppose, sir, to prevent a waste of ammunition.”

“Good God! Why, yes, sir; but that isn't all—that
isn't half, sir. The great reason, the all-important reason,
is that firing is a signal of danger, of an enemy, of battle.
If the men are to go shooting about the woods in this
fashion, we shall never know when we are and when we
are not to be attacked. Without orders from these head-quarters
no firing is permissible except by the pickets, and
that only when they are attacked. This matter involves
the safety of the command, and must be subjected to the
strictest discipline. That is all, Captain. Good morning,
sir.”

As the poor officer of the day goes out, the heavens seem
to be peopled with threatening brigade commanders, and

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

the earth to be a wilderness of unexlored and thorny responsibilities.

“Well, Mr. Brayton, what was the cause of the firing?”
inquired Carter one midnight, when the Aid returned from
an expedition of inquiry.

“A sentinel of the Ninth shot a man dead, sir, for neglecting
to halt when challenged.”

“Good, by” (this and that), exclaimed the Colonel.
“Those fellows are redeeming themselves. It used to be
the meanest regiment for guard duty in the brigade. But
this is the second man the Ninth fellows have shot within
a week. By” (that and the other) “they are learning
their business. What is the sentinel's name, Mr. Brayton?”

“Private Henry Brown, Company I. The same man,
sir, that was punished the other day for firing off his rifle
without orders.”

“Ah, by Jove! he has learned something—learned to
do as he is told. Mr. Brayton, I wish you would go to
the Colonel of the Ninth in the morning, and request him
from me to make Brown a corporal at the first opportunity.
Ask him also to give the man a good word in an order,
to be read before the regiment at dress parade to-morrow.
By the way, who was the fellow who was shot?”

“Private Murphy of the Ninth, who had been to Thibodeaux
and over-stayed his pass. He was probably drunk,
sir—he had a half-empty bottle of whiskey in his pocket.”

“Bully for him—he died happy,” laughed the Colonel.
“You can go to bed now, Mr. Brayton. Much obliged to
you.”

A few days later the brigade commander looked over
the proceedings of the court-martial which he had convened,
and threw down the manuscript with an oath.

“What a stupid—what a cursedly stupid record! Orderly,
give my compliments to Major Jackson, and request
him” (here he rises to a roar) “to report here immediately.”

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

Picking up the manuscript, he annotated it in pencil until
Major Jackson was announced.

“My God, sir!” he then broke out. “Is that your style
of conducting a court-martial? This record is a disgrace
to you as President, and to me for selecting you for such
duty. Look here, sir. Here is a private convicted of
beating the officer of the guard—one of the greatest offences,
sir, which a soldier could commit—an offence which
strikes at the very root of discipline. Now what is the
punishment that you have allotted to him? To be confined
in the guard-house for three months, and to carry a
log of wood for three hours a day. Do you call that a
suitable punishment? He ought to have three years of
hard labor with ball and chain—that is the least he ought
to have. You might have sentenced him to be shot. Why,
sir, do you fully realize what it is to strike an officer, and
especially an officer on duty? It is to defy the very soul
of discipline. Without respect for officers, there is no army.
It is a mob. Major Jackson, it appears to me that
you have no conception of the dignity of your own position.
You don't know what it is to be an officer. That is
all, sir. Good morning.”

“Captain,” continues the Colonel, turning to his Adjutant-General,
“make out an order disapproving of all the
proceedings of this court, and directing that Major Jackson
shall not again be detailed on court-martial while he
remains under my command.”

Carter was a terror to his whole brigade—to the stupidest
private, to every lieutenant of the guard, to every commandant
of company, to the members of his staff, and even
to his equals in grade, the colonels. He knew his business
so well, he was so invariably right in his fault-findings, he
was so familiar with the labyrinth of regulations and general
orders, through which almost all others groped with
many stumblings, and he was so conscientiously and
gravely outraged by offences against discipline, that he
was necessarily a dreadful personage. To use the

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

composite expression, half Hibernian and half Hebraic, of Lieutenant
Van Zandt, he was a regular West Point Bull of
Bashan in the volunteer China-shop. But while he was
thus feared, he was also greatly respected; and a word of
praise from him was cherished by officer or soldier as a
medal of honor. And, stranger still, while he was exercising
what must seem to the civilian reader a hard-hearted
despotism, he was writing every other day letters full of
ardent affection to a young lady in New Orleans.

In a general way one is tempted to speak jestingly of
the circumstance of a well-matured man falling in love
with a girl in her teens. By the time a man gets to be
near forty, his moral physiognomy is supposed to be so
pock-marked with bygone amours as to be in a measure
ludicrous, or at least devoid of dignity in its tenderness.
But Carter's emotional nature was so emphatic and volcanic,
so capable of bringing a drama of the affections to a
tragic issue, that I feel no disposition to laugh over his
affair with Miss Ravenel, although it was by no means his
first, nor perhaps his twentieth. Considering the passions
as forces, we are obliged to respect them in proportion to
their power rather than their direction. And in this case
the direction was not bad, nor foolish, but good, and highly
creditable to Carter; for Miss Ravenel, though as yet
barely adolescent, was a finer woman in brain and heart
than he had ever loved before; also he loved her better
than he had ever before loved any woman.

He could not stay away from her. As soon as he had
got his brigade into such order as partially satisfied his
stern professional conscience, he obtained a leave of absence
for seven days, and went to New Orleans. From
this visit resulted one of the most important events that
will be recorded in the present history. I shall hurry over
the particulars, because to me the circumstance is not an
agreeable one. Having from my first acquaintance with
Miss Ravenel entertained a fondness for her, I never could
fancy this match of hers with such a dubious person as

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

Colonel Carter, who is quite capable of making her very
unhappy. I always agreed with her father in preferring
Colburne, whose character, although only half developed
in consequence of youth, modesty, and Puritan education,
is nevertheless one of those germs which promise much
beauty and usefulness. But Miss Ravenel, more emotional
than reflective, was fated to love Carter rather than Colburne.
To her, and probably to most women, there was
something powerfully magnetic in the ardent nature which
found its physical expression in that robust frame, that
florid brunette complexion, those mighty mustachios, and
darkly burning eyes.

The consequence of this visit to New Orleans was a sudden
marriage. The tropical blood in the Colonel's veins
drove him to demand it, and the electric potency of his
presence forced Miss Ravenel to concede it. When he held
both her hands in his, and, looking with passionate importunity
into her eyes, begged her not to let him go again
into the flame of battle without the consolation of feeling
that she was altogether and for ever his, she could only
lay her head on his shoulder, gently sobbing in speechless
acquiescence. How many such marriages took place during
the war, sweet flowers of affection springing out of
the mighty carnage! How many fond girls forgot their
womanly preference for long engagements, slow preparations
of much shopping and needle-work, coy hesitations,
and gentle maidenly tyrannies, to fling themselves into the
arms of lovers who longed to be husbands before they
went forth to die! How many young men in uniform left
behind them weeping brides to whom they were doomed
never to return!



“Brave boys are all, gone at their country's call,
And yet, and yet,
We cannot forget
That many brave boys must fall.”

This sad little snatch from the chorus of a common-place
song Lillie often repeated to herself, with tears in

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

her eyes, when Carter was at the front, without minding a
bit the fact that her “brave boy” was thirty-six years old.

The marriage cost the Doctor a violent pang; but he
consented to it, overborne by the passion of the period.
There was no time to be lost on bridal dresses, any more
than in bridal tours. The ceremony was performed in
church by a regimental chaplain, in presence of the father,
Mrs. Larue, and half a dozen chance spectators, only two
days before the Colonel's leave of absence expired. Neither
then nor afterward could Lillie realize this day and hour,
through which she walked and spoke as if in a state of
somnambulism, so stupefied or benumbed was she by the
strength of her emotions. The lookers-on observed no
sign of feeling about her, except that her face was as pale
and apparently as cold as alabaster. She behaved with an
appearance of perfect self-possession; she spoke the ordained
words at the right moment and in a clear voice—
and yet all the while she was not sure that she was in her
right mind. It was a frozen delirium of feeling, ice without
and fire within, like a volcano of the realms of the
pole.

Once in the hackney-coach which conveyed them home,
alone with this man who was now her husband, her master,
the ice melted a little, and she could weep silently upon
his shoulder. She was not wretched; neither could she
distinctly feel that she was happy; if this was happiness,
then there could be a joy which was no release from pain.
She had no doubts about her future, such as even yet
troubled her father, and set him pacing by the half-hour
together up and down his study. This man by her side,
this strong and loving husband, would always make her
happy. She did not doubt his goodness so much as she
doubted her own; she trusted him almost as firmly as if
he were a deity. Yes, he would always love her—and she
would always, always, always love him; and what more
was there to desire? All that day she was afraid of him,
and yet could not bear to be away from him a moment.

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

He had such an authority over her—his look and voice
and touch so tyrannized her emotions, that he was an object
of something like terror; and yet the sense of his
domination was so sweet that she could not wish it to be
less, but desired with her whole beating brain and heart
that it might evermore increase. I give no record of her
conversation at this time. She said so little! Usually a
talker, almost a prattler, she was now silent; a look from
her husband, a thought of her husband, would choke her
at any moment. He seemed to have entered into her
whole being, so that she was not fully herself. The words
which she whispered when alone with him were so sacred
with woman's profoundest and purest emotions that they
must not be written. The words which she uttered in the
presence of others were not felt by her, and were not
worth writing.

After two days, there was a parting; perhaps, she
wretchedly thought, a final one.

“Oh! how can I let you go?” she said. “I cannot. I
cannot bear it. Will you come back? Will you ever
come back? Will you be careful of yourself? You
won't get killed, will you? Promise me.”

She was womanish about it, and not heroic, like her
Amazonian sisters on the Rebel side. Nevertheless she
did not feel the separation so bitterly as she would have
done, had they been married a few months or years, instead
of only a few hours. Intimate relations with her
husband had not yet become a habit, and consequently a
necessity of her existence; the mere fact that they had exchanged
the nuptial vows was to her a realization of all
that she had ever anticipated in marriage; when they left
the altar, and his ring was upon her finger, their wedded
life was as complete as it ever would be. And thus, in
her ignorance of what love might become, she was spared
something of the anguish of separation.

She was thinking of her absent husband when Mrs.
Larue addressed her for the first time as Mrs. Carter; and

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

yet in her dreaminess she did not at the moment recognize
the name as her own: not until Madame laughed and
said, “Lillie, I am talking to you.” Then she colored
crimson and throbbed at the heart as if her husband himself
had laid his hand upon her shoulder.

Very shortly she began to demand the patient encouragements
of her father. All day, when she could get at
him, she pursued him with questions which no man in
these unprophetic days could answer. It was, “Papa, do
you think there will be an active campaign this summer?
Papa, don't you suppose that Mr. Carter will be allowed
to keep his brigade at Thibodeaux?”

She rarely spoke of her husband except as Mr. Carter.
She did not like his name John—it sounded too common-place
for such a superb creature; and the title of Colonel
was too official to satisfy her affection. But “Mr. Carter”
seemed to express her respect for this man, her husband,
her master, who was so much older, and, as she thought,
morally greater than herself.

Sometimes the Doctor, out of sheer pity and paternal
sympathy, answered her questions just as she wished
them to be answered, telling her that he saw no prospect
of an active campaign, that the brigade could not possibly
be spared from the important post of Thibodeaux, etc. etc.
But then the exactingness of anxious love made her want
to know why he thought so; and her persevering inquiries
generally ended by forcing him from all his hastily
constructed works of consolation. In mere self-defence,
therefore, he occasionally urged upon her the unpleasant
but ennobling duties of patience and self-control.

“My dear,” he would say, “we cannot increase our
means of happiness without increasing our possibilities of
misery. A woman who marries is like a man who goes
into business. The end may be greatly increased wealth,
or it may be bankruptcy. It is cowardly to groan over
the fact. You must learn to accept the sorrows of your
present life as well as the joys; you must try to strike a

-- 247 --

p542-254 [figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

rational balance between the two, and be contented if you
can say, `On the whole, I am happier than I was.' I beg
you, for your own sake, to overcome this habit of looking
at only the darker chances of life. If you go on fretting,
you will not last the war out. No constitution—no woman's
constitution, at any rate—can stand it. You positively
must cease to be a child, and become a woman.”

Lillie tried to obey, but could only succeed by spasms.

CHAPTER XVIII. DOCTOR RAVENEL COMMENCES THE ORGANIZALION OF SOUTHERN LABOR.

For some time previous to the marriage Doctor Ravenel
had been plotting the benefit of the human race. He
was one of those philanthropic conspirators, those humanitarian
Catilines, who, for the last thirty years have been
rotten-egged and vilified at the North, tarred and feathered
and murdered at the South, under the name of abolitionists.
It is true that until lately he has been a silent
one, as you may infer from the fact that he was still in the
land of the living. If the hundred-headed hydra had
preached abolition in New Orleans previous to the advent
of Farragut and Butler, he would have had every one of
his skulls fractured within twenty-four hours after he had
commenced his ministry. Nobody could have met the
demands of such a mission except that gentleman of miraculous
vitality mentioned by Ariosto, who, as fast as he
was cut in pieces, picked himself up and grew together as
good as new.

The Doctor was chiefly intent at present upon inducing
the negroes to work as freemen, now that they were no
longer obliged to work as slaves. He talked a great deal

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

about his plan to various influential personages, and even
pressed it at department headquarters in a lengthy private
interview.

“You are right, sir,” said Authority, with suave dignity.
“It is a matter of great instant importance. It may become
a military necessity. Suppose we should have a
war with France, (I don't say, sir, that there is any danger
of it,) we might be cut off from the rest of the Union. Louisiana
would then have to live on her own resources, and feed
her own army. These negroes must be induced to work.
They must be put at it immediately; they must have their
hoes in the soil before six weeks are over; otherwise we
are in danger of a famine. I have arranged a plan, Doctor.
The provost-marshals are to pick up every unemployed
negro, give him his choice as to what plantation he
will work on, but see that he works somewhere. There is
to be a fixed rate of wages,—so much in clothes and so
much in rations. Select your plantation, my dear sir, and
I will see that it is assigned to you. You will then obtain
your laborers by making written application to the Superintendent
of Negro Labor.”

The Doctor was honestly and intelligently delighted.
He expressed his admiration of the commanding general's
motives and wisdom in such terms that the latter, high as
he was in position and mighty in authority, felt flattered.
You could not possibly talk with Ravenel for ten minutes
without thinking better of yourself than before; for, perceiving
that you had to do with a superior man, and that
he treated you with deference, you instinctively inferred
that you were not only a person but a personage. But
the compliments and air of respect which he accorded the
commanding general were not mere empty civilities, nor
well-bred courtesies, nor expressions of consideration for
place and authority. Ravenel's enthusiasm led him to believe
that, in finding a man who sympathised with him in
his pet project, he had found one of the greatest minds of
the age.

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

“At last,” he said to his daughter when he reached
home, “at last we are likely to see wise justice meted out
to these poor blacks.”

“Is the Major-General pleasant?” asked Lillie, with an
inconsequence which was somewhat characteristic of her.
She was more interested in learning how a great dignitary
looked and behaved than in hearing what were his opinions
on the subject of freemen's labor.

“I don't know that a major general is obliged to be pleasant,
at least not in war time,” answered the Doctor, a
little annoyed at the interruption to the train of his ideas.
“Yes, he is pleasant enough; in fact something too much
of deportment. He put me in mind of one of my adventures
among the Georgia Crackers. I had to put up for
the night in one of those miserable up-country log shanties
where you can study astronomy all night through the
chinks in the roof, and where the man and wife sleep one
side of you and the children and dogs on the other. The
family, it seems, had had a quarrel with a neighboring
family of superior pretensions, which had not yet culminated
in gouging or shooting. The eldest daughter, a
ragged girl of seventeen, described to me with great
gusto an encounter which had taken place between her
mother and the female chieftain of the hostile tribe. Said
she, “Miss Jones, she tried to come the dignerfied over
mar. But thar she found her beater. My mar is hell on
dignerty.”—Well, the Major-General runs rather too luxuriantly
to dignity. But his ideas on the subject of reorganizing
labor are excellent, and have my earnest respect
and approbation. I believe that under his administration
the negroes will be allowed and encouraged to take their
first certain step toward civilization. They are to receive
some remuneration,—not for the bygone centuries of forced
labor and oppression,—but for what they will do hereafter.”

“I don't see, papa, that they have been treated much
worse than they might expect,” responds Lillie, who,

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

although now a firm loyalist, has by no means become an
abolitionist.

“Perhaps not, my dear, perhaps not. They have no
doubt been better off in the Dahomey of America than
they would have been in the Dahomey of Africa; and certainly
they couldn't expect much from a Christianity whose
chief corner-stone was a hogshead of slave-grown sugar.
The negroes were not foolish enough to look for much
good in such a moral atrocity as that. They have put
their trust in the enemies of it; in Frémont a while ago,
and in Lincoln now. At present they do expect something.
They believe that `the year of jubilo am come.'
And so it is. Before this year closes, many of these poor
creatures will receive what they never did before—wages
for their labor. For the first time in their lives they will
be led to realize the idea of justice. Justice, honesty,
mercy, and nearly the whole list of Christian virtues, have
hitherto been empty names to them, having no practical
signification, and in fact utterly unknown to their minds
except as words that for some unexplained purpose had
been inserted in the Bible. How could they believe in
the things themselves? They never saw them practiced;
at least they never felt their influence. Of course they
were liars and hypocrites and thieves. All constituted
society lied to them by calling them men and treating
them as beasts; it played the hypocrite to them by preaching
to them the Christian virtues, and never itself practising
them; it played the thief by taking all the earnings of
their labor, except just enough to keep soul and body
together, so that they might labor more. Our consciences,
the conscience of the nation, will not be cleared when we
have merely freed the negroes. We must civilize and
Christianize them. And we must begin this by teaching
them the great elementary duty of man in life—that of
working for his own subsistence. I am so interested in
the problem that I have resolved to devote myself personally
to its solution.”

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

“What! And give up your hospital?”

“Yes, my dear. I have already given it up, and got my
plantation assigned to me.”

“Oh, papa! Where?”

Of course Lillie feared that in her new home she might
not be able to see her husband; and of course the Doctor
divined this charming anxiety, and hastened to relieve her
from it.

“It is at Taylorsville, my dear. Taylorsville forms a
part of Colonel Carter's military jurisdiction, and the fort
there is garrisoned by a detachment from his brigade. He
can come to see us without neglecting his duties.”

Lillie colored, and said nothing for a few minutes. She
was so unused as yet to her husband, that the thought of
being visited by him thrilled her nerves, and took temporary
possession of all her mind.

“But, papa,” she presently inquired, “will this support
you as well as the hospital?”

“I don't know, child. It is an experiment. It may be
a failure, and it may be a pecuniary success. We shall
certainly be obliged to economize until our autumn crops
are gathered. But I am willing to do that, if I meet with
no other reward than my own consciousness that I enter
upon the task for the sake of a long oppressed race. I believe
that by means of kindness and justice I can give them
such ideas of industry and other social virtues as they
could not obtain, and have not obtained, from centuries of
robbery and cruelty.”

Lillie was lost in meditation, not concerning the good
of the blacks, but concerning the probable visits of Colonel
Carter at Taylorsville. Affectionately selfish woman as
she was, she would not have given up the alarming joy of
one of those anticipated interviews for the chance of civilizing
a capering wilderness of negroes.

Taylorsville, a flourishing village before the war, is situated
on the Mississippi just where it is tapped by Bayou
Rouge, which is one of the dozen channels through which

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

the Father of Waters finds the Gulf of Mexico. It is on
the western bank of the river, and for the most part on the
southern bank of the bayou; and is protected from both
by that continuous system of levees which alone saves
southern Louisiana from yearly inundations. At the time
of which I speak, a large portion of the town consisted of
charred and smoke-blackened ruins. Its citizens had been
mad enough to fire on our fleet, and Farragut had swept
it with his iron besoms of destruction. On the same bank
of the Mississippi, but on the northern bank of the bayou,
at the apex of the angle formed by the diverging currents,
is Fort Winthrop, a small star-shaped earth-work, faced
in part with bricks, surrounded by a ditch except on the
river side, and provided with neither casemate nor bomb-proof.
Ordered by Butler and designed by Weitzel, it
had been thrown up shortly after the little victory of
Georgia Landing. It was to be within reach of this fort
in case of an attack from raiding rebels, that Ravenel had
selected a plantation for his philanthropic experiment in
the neighborhood of Taylorsville. Haste was necessary to
success, for the planting season was slipping away.
Within a week or so after the marriage he had bought a
stock of tools and provisions, obtained a ragged corps of
negroes from the Superintendent of Colored Labor, shipped
every thing on board a Government transport, and was on
the spot where he proposed to initiate the re-organization
of southern industry.

The plantation house was a large, plain wooden mansion,
very much like those which the country gentility of
New England built about the beginning of this century,
except that the necessities of a southern climate had dictated
a spacious veranda covering the whole front, two
stories in height, and supported by tall square wooden
pillars. In the rear was a one-storied wing, containing
the kitchen, and rooms for servants. Farther back, at the
extremity of a deep and slovenly yard, where pigs had
been wont to wander without much opposition, was a

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

hollow square of cabins for the field-hands, each consisting of
two rooms, and all alike built of rough boards coarsely
whitewashed. Neither the cabins nor the family mansion
had a cellar, nor even a foundation wall; they stood on
props of brick-work, leaving room underneath for the free
circulation of air, dogs, pigs and pickaninnies. On either
side of the house the cleared lands ran a considerable distance
up and down the bayou, closing in the rear, at a
depth of three or four hundred yards, in a stretch of forest.
An eighth of a mile away, not far from the winding
road which skirted the sinuous base of the levee, was the
most expensive building of the plantation, the great brick
sugar-house, with vast expanses of black roof and a gigantic
chimney. No smoke of industry arose from it; the
sound of the grinding of the costly steam machinery had
departed; the vats were empty and dry, or had been carried
away for bunks and fire-wood by foraging soldiers and
negroes.

There was not a soul in any of the buildings or about
the grounds when the Ravenels arrived. The Secessionist
family of Robertson had fled before Weitzel's advance into
the Lafourche country, and its chief, a man of fifty,
had fallen at the head of a company of militia at the
fight at Georgia Landing. Then the field-hands, who had
hid in the swamps to avoid being carried to Texas, came
upon the house like locusts of destruction, broke down its
doors, shattered its windows, plundered it from parlor to
garret, drank themselves drunk on the venerable treasures
of the wine closet, and diverted themselves with soiling
the carpets, breaking the chairs, ripping up the sofas,
and defacing the family portraits. Some gentle sentiment,
perhaps a feeble love for the departed young “missus,”
perhaps the passion of their race for music, had deterred
them from injuring the piano, which was almost the only
unharmed piece of furniture in the once handsome parlor.
The single living creature about the place was a half-starved
grimalkin, who caterwauled dolefully at the

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

visitors from a distance, and could not be enticed to approach
by the blandishments of Lillie, an enthusiastic cat-fancier.
To the merely sentimental observer it was sad to think
that this house of desolation had not long since been the
abode of the generous family life and prodigal hospitality
of a southern planter.

“Oh, how doleful it looks!” sighed Lillie, as she wandered
about the deserted rooms.

“It is doleful,” said the Doctor. “As doleful as the
ruins of Babylon—of cities accursed of God, and smitten
for their wickedness. My old friend Elderkin used to say
(before he went addled about southern rights) that he
wondered God didn't strike all the sugar planters of Louisiana
dead. Well He has stricken them with stark madness;
and under the influence of it they are getting themselves
killed off as fast as possible. It was time. The
world had got to be too intelligent for them. They could
not live without retarding the progress of civilization.
They wanted to keep up the social systems of the middle
ages amidst railroads, steamboats, telegraphs, patent reapers,
and under the noses of Humboldt, Leverrier, Lyell,
and Agassiz. Of course they must go to the wall. They
will be pinned up to it in terrorem, like exterminated
crows and chicken-hawks. The grand jury of future centuries
will bring in the verdict, `Served them right!' At
the same time one cannot help feeling a little human sympathy,
or at any rate a little poetic melancholy, on stepping
thus into the ruins of a family.”

Lillie, however, was not very sentimental about the departed
happiness of the Robertsons; she was planning how
to get the house ready for the expected visit of Colonel
Carter; in that channel for the present ran her poesy.

“But really, papa, we must go to work,” she said.
“The nineteenth century has turned out the Robertsons,
and put us in—but it has left these rooms awfully dirty,
and the furniture in a dreadful condition.”

In a few minutes she had her hat off, her dress pinned

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

up to keep it out of the dust, her sleeves rolled back to her
elbows, and was flying about with remarkable emphasis,
dragging broken chairs, etc., to the garret, and brooming
up such whirlwinds of dust, that the Doctor flew abroad
for refuge. What she could not do herself she set half a
dozen negroes, male and female, to doing. She was wild
with excitement and gayety, running about, ordering and
laughing like a threefold creature. It was delightful to
remember, in a sweet under-current of thought which
flowed gently beneath her external glee, that she was
working to welcome her husband, slaving for him, tiring
herself out for his dear sake. In a couple of hours she was
so weary that she had to fling herself on a settee in the
veranda, and rest, while the negroes continued the labor.
Women in general, I believe, love to work by spasms and
deliriums, doing, or making believe do, a vast deal while
they are at it, but dropping off presently into languor and
headache.

“Papa, we shall have five whole chairs,” she called.
“You can sit in one, I in another, and that will leave
three for Mr. Carter. Why don't you come and do something?
I have fagged myself half to death, and you
haven't done a thing but mope about with your hands behind
your back. Come in now, and go to work.”

“My dear, there are so many negroes in there that I
can't get in.”

“Then come up and talk to me,” commanded the young
lady, who had meant that all the while. “You needn't
think you can find any Smithites or Robinsonites. There
isn't a mineral in Louisiana, unless it is a brickbat. Do
come up here and talk to me. I can't scream to you all
the afternoon.”

“I am so glad you can't,” grinned papa, and strolled
obstinately away in the direction of the sugar-house. He
was studying the nature of the soil, and proposing to subject
it to a chemical analysis, in order to see if it could
not be made to produce as much corn to the acre as the

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

bottom lands of Ohio. Indian corn and sweet potatoes,
with a little seasoning of onions, beets, squashes, and
other kitchen garden vegetables, should be his only crop
that season. Also he would raise pigs and chickens by the
hundred, and perhaps three or four cows, if promising
calves could be obtained in the country. What New Orleans
wanted, and what the whole department would
stand in desperate need of, should a war break out with
France, was, not sugar, but corn and pork. All that summer
the possibility of a war with France was a prominent
topic of conversation in Louisiana, so that even the soldiers
talked in their rough way of “revelling in the halls
of the Montezumas, and filling their pockets with little
gold Jesuses.” As for making sugar, unless it might be
a hogshead or so for family consumption, it was out of the
question. It would cost twenty thousand dollars merely
to put the sugar-house and its machinery to rights—and
the Doctor had no such riches, nor any thing approaching
to it, this side of heaven. Nevertheless he was perfectly
happy in strolling about his unplanted estate, and revolving
his unfulfilled plans, agricultural and humanitarian.
He proposed to produce, not only a crop of corn and potatoes,
but a race of intelligent, industrious and virtuous
laborers. He would make himself analytically acquainted,
not only with the elements and possibilities of the soil, but
with those of the negro soul. By the way, I ought to
mention that he was not proprietor of the plantation, but
only a tenant of it to the United States, paying a rent
which for the first year was merely nominal, so anxious
was Authority to initiate successfully the grand experiment
of freedmen's labor.

When he returned to the house from a stroll of two
hours Lillie favored him with a good imitation of a sound
scolding. What did he mean by leaving her alone so,
without anybody to speak a word to? If he was going
to be always out in this way, they might as well live in
New Orleans where he would be fussing around his

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

hospital from morning till night. She was tired with overseeing
those stupid negroes and trying to make them set
the chairs and tables right side up.

“My dear, don't reproach them for being stupid,” said
Ravenel. “For nearly a century the whole power of our
great Republic, north and south, has been devoted to keeping
them stupid. Your own State has taken a demoniac
interest in this infernal labor. We mustn't quarrel with
our own deliberate productions. We wanted stupidity,
we have got it, and we must be contented with it. At least
for a while. It is your duty and mine to work patiently,
courteously and faithfully to undo the horrid results of a
century of selfishness. I shall expect you to teach all
these poor people to read.”

“Teach them to read! what, set up a nigger school!”

“Yes, you born barbarian,—and daughter of a born
barbarian,—for I felt that way myself once. I want you
in the first place to teach them, and yourself too, how to
spell negro with only one g. You must not add your
efforts to keep this abused race under a stigma of social
contempt. You must do what you can to elevate them in
sentiment and in knowledge.”

“But oh, what a labor! I would rather clean house
every day.”

“Not so very much of a labor—not so very much of a
labor,” insisted the Doctor. “Negro children are just as
intelligent as white children until they find out that they
are black. Now we will never tell them that they are
black; we will never hint to them that they are born our
inferiors. You will find them bright enough if you won't
knock them on the head. Why, you couldn't read yourself
till you were seven years old.”

“Because you didn't care to have me. I learned quick
enough when I set about it.”

“Just so. And that proves that it is not too late for
our people here to commence their education. Adults can
beat children at the alphabet.”

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

“But it is against the law, teaching them to read.”

The Doctor burst into a hearty laugh.

“The laws of Dahomey are abrogated,” said he.
“What a fossil you are! You remind me of my poor
doting old friend, Elderkin, who persists in declaring that
the invasion of Louisiana was a violation of the Constitution.”

By this time the dozen or so of negroes had brought the
neglected mansion to a habitable degree of cleanliness, and
decked out two or three rooms with what tags and amputated
fragments remained of the once fine furniture. A
chamber had been prepared for Lillie, and another for the
Doctor. A tea-table was set in a picnic sort of style, and
crowned with corn cake, fried pork, and roasted sweet potatoes.

“Are you not going to ask in our colored friends?” inquired
Lillie, mischievously.

“Why no. I don't see the logical necessity of it. I always
have claimed the right of selecting my own intimates.
I admit, however, that I have sat at table with
less respectable people in some of the most aristocratic
houses of New Orleans. Please to drop the satire and put
some sugar in my tea.”

“Mercy! there is no sugar on the table. The stupid
creatures! How can you wonder, papa, that I allow myself
to look down on them a little?”

“I don't believe it is possible to get all the virtues and
all the talents for nothing a year, or even for ten dollars a
month. I will try to induce the Major-General commanding
to come and wait on table for us. But I am really
afraid I sha'n't succeed. He is very busy. Meantime
suppose you should hint to one of the handmaidens, as
politely as you can, that I am accustomed to take sugar
in my tea.”

“Julia!” called Lillie to a mulatto girl of eighteen, who
just then entered from the kitchen. “You have given us
no sugar. How could you be so silly?”

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

“Don't!” expostulated the Doctor. “I never knew a
woman but scolded her servants, and I never knew a servant
but waited the worse for it. All that the good-natured
creature desired was to know what you wanted. It
didn't clear her head nor soften her heart a bit to call her
silly; nor would it have helped matters at all if you had
gone on to pelt her with all the hard names in the English
language. Be courteous, my dear, to everything that is
human. We owe that much of respect to the fact that
man is made in the image of his Maker. Politeness is a
part of piety.”

“When would Mr. Carter be able to visit them?” was
Lillie's next spoken idea. Papa really could not say, but
hoped very soon—whereupon he was immediately questioned
as to the reasons of his hope. Having no special reason
to allege, and being driven to admit that, after all, the
visit could not positively be counted upon, he was sharply
catechised as to why he thought Mr. Carter would not
come, to which he could only reply by denying he had
entertained such a thought. Then followed in rapid succession,
“Suppose the brigade leaves Thibodeaux, where
will it go to? Suppose General Banks attacks Port Hudson,
won't he be obliged to leave Colonel Carter to defend
the Lafourche Interior? Suppose the brigade is ordered
into the field, will it not, being the best brigade, be always
kept in reserve, out of the range of fire?”

“My dear child,” deprecated the hunted Doctor, “what
happy people those early Greeks must have been who were
descended from the immortal gods! They could ask their
papas all sorts of questions about the future, and get reliable
answers.”

“But I am so anxious!” said Lillie, dropping back in
her chair with a sob, and wiping away her tears with her
napkin.

“My poor dear little girl, you must try to keep up a
better courage,” urged papa in a compassionate tone
which only made the drops fall faster, so affecting is pity.

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

“Nothing has happened to him yet, and we have a right
to hope and pray that nothing will.”

“But something may,” was the persevering answer of
anxiety.

As soon as supper was over she hurried to her room,
locked the door, knelt on the bit of carpet by the bedside,
buried her face in the bed-clothes, and prayed a long time
with tears and sobs, that her husband, her own and dear
husband, might be kept from danger. She did not even
ask that he might be brought to her; it was enough if he
might only be delivered from the awful perils of battle;
in the humility of her earnestness and terror she had not
the face to require more. After a while she went down
stairs again with an expression of placid exhaustion, rendered
sweeter by a soft glory of religious trust, as the sunset
mellowness of our earthly atmosphere is rayed by
beams from a mightier world. Sitting on a stool at her
father's feet, and laying her head on his knee, she talked
in more cheerful tones of Carter, of their own prospects,
and then again of Carter—for ever of Carter.

“I will teach the negroes to read,” she said. “I will
try to do good—and to be good.”

She was thinking how she could best win the favor and
protection of Heaven for her husband. She would teach
the negroes for Carter's sake; she had not yet learned to
do it for Jesus Christ's sake. She was not a heathen; she
had received the same evangelical instruction that most
young Americans receive; she was perfectly well aware
of the doctrine of salvation by faith and not by works.
But no profound sorrow, no awful sense of helplessness
under the threatening of dangers to those whom she dearly
loved, had ever made these things matters of personal
experience and realizing belief.

When the Doctor called in the negroes at nine o'clock,
and read to them a chapter from the Bible, and a prayer,
Lillie joined in the devotions with an unusual sense of humility
and earnestness. In her own room, before going to

-- 261 --

p542-268 [figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

bed, she prayed again for Carter, and not for him only,
but for herself. Then she quickly fell asleep, for she was
young and very tired. How some elderly people, who
have learned to toss and count the hours till near morning,
envy these infants, whether of twenty months or twenty
years, who can so readily cast their sorrows into the
profound and tranquil ocean of slumber!

CHAPTER XIX. THE REORGANIZATION OF SOUTHERN LABOR IS CONTINUED WITH VIGOR.

By six o'clock in the morning the Doctor was out visiting
the quarters of his sable dependants. Having on the
previous evening told Major Scott, the head man or overseer
of the gang, that he should expect the people to rise
by daybreak and get their breakfasts immediately, so as to
be ready for early work, he was a little astonished to find
half of them still asleep, and two or three absent. The
Major himself was just leaving the water-butt in rear of
the plantation house, where he had evidently been performing
his morning ablutions.

“Scott,” said the Doctor, “you shouldn't use that water.
The butt holds hardly enough for the family.”

“Yes sah,” answered with a reverential bow the Major.
“But the butt that we has is mighty dry.”

“But there is the bayou, close by.”

“Yes sah, so 'tis,” assented the Major, with another
bow. “I guess I'll think of that nex' time.”

“But what are you all about?” asked the Doctor. “I
understood that you were all to be up and ready for work
by this time.”

“I tole the boys so,” said the Major in a tone of indignant
virtue. “I tole 'em every one to be up an' about right

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

smart this mornin'. I tole 'em this was the fust mornin' an'
they orter be up right smart, cos everythin' 'pended on
how we took a start. 'Pears like they didn't mine much
about it some of 'em.”

“I'm afraid you didn't set them an example, Scott.
Have you had your breakfast?”

“No sah. 'Pears like the ole woman couldn't fetch nothin'
to pass this mornin'.”

“Well, Scott, you must set them an example, if you
want to influence them. Never enjoin any duty upon a
man without setting him an example.”

“Yes sah; that's the true way,” coincided the unabashed
Major. “That's the way Abraham an' Isaac an' Jacob
went at it,” he added, turning his large eyes upward with
a sanctimoniousness of effect which most men could not
have equalled without the aid of lifted hands, tonsures
and priestly gowns. “An' they was God's 'ticlar child'n,
an 'lightened by his holy sperrit.”

The Doctor studied him for a moment with the interest
of a philosopher in a moral curiosity, and said to himself,
rather sadly, that a monkey or a parrot might be educated
to very nearly the same show of piety.

“Are all the people here?” he inquired, reverting from
a consideration of the spiritual harvest to matters connected
with temporal agriculture.

“No sah. I'se feared not. Tom an' Jim is gone fo'
suah. Tom he went off las' night down to the fote.'
Pears like he's foun' a gal down thar that he's a co'ting.
Then Jim;—don' know whar Jim is nohow. Mighty
poor mean nigger he is, I specs. Sort o' no 'count nigger.”

“Is he?” said the Doctor, eyeing Scott with a suspicious
air, as if considering the possibility that he too might be a
negro of no account. “I must have a talk with these
people. Get them all together, every man, woman and
pickaninny.”

The Major's face was radiant at the prospect of a speech,
a scene, a spectacle, an excitement. He went at his

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

subordinates with a will, dragging them out of their slumbers
by the heels, jerking the little ones along by the shoulder,
and shouting in a grand bass voice, “Come, start 'long!
Pile out! Git away frum hyer. Mars Ravenel gwine to
make a speech.”

In a few minutes he had them drawn up in two ranks,
men in front, women in the rear, tallest on the right, younglings
on the left.

“I knows how to form 'em,” he said with a broad smile
of satisfied vanity. “I used to c'mand a comp'ny under
Gineral Phelps. I was head boss of his cullud 'campment.
He fus' give me the title of Major.”

He took his post on the right of the line, honored the
Doctor with a military salute, and commanded in a
hollow roar, “'Tention!”

“My friends,” said the Doctor, “we are all here to earn
our living.”

“That's so. Bress the Lawd! The good time am
a comin',” from the not unintelligent audience.

“Hear me patiently and don't interrupt,” continued the
Doctor. “I see that you understand and appreciate
your good fortune in being able at last to work for the
wages of freedom.”

“Yes, Mars'r,” in a subdued hoarse whisper from Major
Scott, who immediately apologized for his liberty by a
particularly grand military salute.

“I want to impress upon you,” said Ravenel, “that the
true dignity of freedom does not consist in laziness. A
lazy man is sure to be a poor man, and a poor man is never
quite a free man. He is not free to buy what he would
like, because he has no money. He is not free to respect
himself, for a lazy man is not worthy even of his own respect.
We must all work to get any thing or deserve any
thing. In old times you used to work because you were
afraid of the overseer.” “Whip,” he was about to say,
but skipped the degrading word.

“Now you are to work from hope, and not from fear.

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

The good time has come when our nation has resolved to
declare that the laborer is worthy of his hire.”

“Oh, the blessed Scripter!” shouted Madam Scott in a
piercing pipe, whereupon her husband gave her a white-eyed
glare of reproof for daring to speak when he was
silent.

“Your future depends upon yourselves,” the Doctor
went on. “You can become useful and even influential
citizens, if you will. But you must be industrious and
honest, and faithful to your engagements. I want you to
understand this perfectly. I will talk more to you about
it some other time. Just now I wish chiefly to impress
upon you your immediate duties while you are on this
plantation. I shall expect you all to sleep in your quarters.
I shall expect you to be up at daybreak, get your
breakfasts as soon as possible, and be ready to go to work
at once. You must not leave the plantation during the
day without my permission. You will work ten hours a
day during the working season. You will be orderly,
honest, virtuous and respectable. In return I am to give
you rations, clothing, quarters, fuel, medical attendance,
and instruction for children. I am also to pay you as
wages eight dollars a month for first-class hands, and six
for second-class. Each of you will have his little plot of
land. Finally, I will endeavor to see that you are all, old
and young, taught to read.”

Here there was an unanimous shout of delight, followed
by articulate blessings and utterances of gratitude.

“Whenever any one gets dissatisfied,” concluded the
Doctor, “I will apply to find him another place. You
know that, if you go off alone and without authority, you
are exposed to be picked up by the provost-marshal, and
put in the army. Now then, get your breakfasts. Major
Scott, you will report to me when they are ready to go to
work.”

While the Major offered up a ponderous salute, the line
dispersed in gleesome confusion, which was a sore

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

disappointment to him, as he wanted to make it right face, clap
hands, and break ranks in military fashion. The Doctor
went to breakfast with the most cheerful confidence in his
retainers, notwithstanding the idle opening of this morning.
As soon as the poor fellows knew what he expected
of them, they would be sure to do it, if it was anything in
reason, he said to Lillie. The negroes were ignorant of
their duty, and often thoughtless of it, but they were at
bottom zealous to do right, and honestly disposed toward
people who paid them for their labor. And here the author
ventures to introduce the historical doubt as to whether
any other half-barbarous race was ever blessed and beautified
with such a lovingly grateful spirit as descended, like
the flames of the day of Pentecost, upon the bondsmen of
America when their chains were broken by the just hands
of the great Republic. Impure in life by reason of their
immemorial degradation, first as savages, and then as
slaves, they were pure in heart by reason of their fervent
joy and love.

Under no urgency but that of their own thankfulness
the Doctor's negroes did more work that summer than the
Robertsons had ever got from double their number by the
agency of a white overseer, drivers, whips and paddles.
On the second morning they were all present and up at
daybreak, including even Tom the lovelorn, and Jim the
“no 'count nigger.” In a couple of weeks they had split
out many wagon-loads of rails from the forest in rear of
the plantation, put the broken-down fences in order, and
prepared a sufficient tract of ground for planting. Not a
pig nor a chicken disappeared from the Doctor's flocks and
herds, if I may be allowed to apply such magnificent terms
to bristly and feathered creatures. On the contrary, his
small store of live-stock increased with a rapidity which
seemed miraculous, and which was inadequately explained
by the non-committal commentary of Major Scott, “Specs
it mebbe in answer to prayer.” Ravenel finally learned, to
his intense mortification, that his over-zealous henchmen

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

were in the habit of depredating nightly on the property
of adjacent planters of the old Secession stock, and adding
such of their spoils as they did not need, to his limited zoological
collection. Under the pangs of this discovery he
made a tour of apology and restitution through the neighborhood,
and on returning from it, called his hands together
and delivered them a lecture on the universal application
of the law of honesty. They heard him with
suppressed titters and hastily eclipsed grins, nudging each
other in the side, and exhibiting a keen perception of the
practical humor and poetical justice of their roguery.

“'Pears like you don' wan' to spile the 'Gyptians, Mars
Ravenel,” observed a smirking, shining darkey known as
Mr. Mo. “You's one o' God's chosen people, an' you's
been in slavery somethin' like we has, an' you has a right
to dese yere rebel chickins.”

“My good people,” replied the Doctor, “I don't say but
that you have a right to all the rebel chickens in Louisiana.
I deny that I have. I have always been well paid for my
labor. And even to you I would say, be forgiving,—be
magnanimous,—avoid even the appearance of evil. It is
your great business, your great duty toward yourselves,
to establish a character for perfect honesty and harmlessness.
If you haven't enough to eat, I don't mind adding
something to your rations.”

“We has 'nuff to eat,” thundered Major Scott. “Let
the man as says we hasn't step out yere.

Nobody stepped out; everybody was full of nourishment
and content; and the interview terminated in a buzz
of satisfaction and suppressed laughter. Thenceforward
the Doctor had the virtuous pleasure of observing that his
legitimate pigs and chickens were left to their natural
means of increase.

Lillie's reading schools, held every evening in one of the
unfurnished rooms of the second story, were attended regularly
by both sexes, and all ages of this black population.
The rapidity of their progress at first astonished and

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

eventually delighted her, in proportion as she gradually
took her ignorant but zealous scholars to her heart. The
eagerness, the joy, the gratitude even to tears, with which
they accepted her tuition was touching. They pronounced
the words “Miss Lillie” with a tone and manner which
seemed to lay soul and body at her feet; and when the
Doctor entered the schoolroom on one of his visits of inspection
they gave him a dazzling welcome of grins and
rolling eyes; the spectacle reminded him vaguely of such
spiritual expressions crowns of glory and stars in the
firmament. If the gratitude of the humble is a benediction,
few people have ever been more blessed than were
the Ravenels at this period.

As a truthful historian I must admit that there were
some rotten specks in the social fruit which the Doctor
was trying to raise from this barbarous stock. Lillie was
annoyed, was even put out of all patience temporarily, by
occasional scandals which came to light among her sable
pupils and were referred to her or to her father for settlement.
That eminent dignitary and supposed exemplar of
purity, Major Scott, was the very first to be detected in
capital sin, the scandal being all the more grievous because
he was not only the appointed industrial manager, but the
self-elected spiritual overseer of the colored community.
He preached to them every Sunday afternoon, and secretly
plumed himself on being more fluent by many degrees
than Mars Ravenel, who conducted the morning exercises
chiefly through the agency of Bible and prayer-book.
His copiousness of language, and abundance of Scriptural
quotation was quite wonderful. In volume of sound his
praying was as if a bull of Bashan had had a gift in
prayer; and if Heaven could have been taken, like Jericho,
by mere noise, Major Scott was able to take it alone. Had
he been born white and decently educated, he would probably
have made a popular orator either of the pulpit or
forum. He had the lungs for it, the volubility and the
imagination. In pious conversation, venerable air, grand

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

physique, superb bass voice, musical ear, perfection of
teeth, and shining white of the eyes, he was a counterpart
of Mrs. Stowe's immortal idealism, Uncle Tom. But, like
some white Christians, this tolerably exemplary black had
not yet arrived at the ability to keep the whole decalogue.
He sometimes got a fall in his wrestlings with the sin of
lying, and in regard to the seventh commandment he was
even more liable to overthrow than King David. Ravenel
had much ado to heal some social heart-burnings caused
by the Major's want of illumination concerning the binding
nature of the marriage contract. He got him married
over again by the chaplain of the garrison at Fort Winthrop,
and then informed him that, in case of any more
scandals, he should report him to the provost-marshal as a
proper character to enter the army.

“I'se very sorry for what's come to pass, Mars Ravenel,”
said the alarmed and repentant culprit. “But now
I 'specs to go right forrad in the path of duty. I s'pose
now Mars Chaplain has done it strong. Ye see, afore it
wasn't done strong. I wasn't rightly married, like 'spectable
folks is, nohow. Ef I'd been married right strong,
like 'spectable white folks is, I wouldn't got into this muss
an fotched down shame on 'ligion, for which I'se mighty
sorry an' been about repentin in secret places with many
tears. That's so, Mars Ravenel, as true as I hopes to be
forgiven.”

Here the Major's manhood, what he had of it, broke
down, or, perhaps I ought to say, showed itself honorably,
and he wept copious tears of what I must charitably accept
as true compunction.

“I am a little disappointed, but not much astonished,”
said the Doctor, discussing this matter with the Chaplain.
“I was inclined to hope at one time that I had found an
actual Uncle Tom. I was anxious and even ready to believe
that the mere gift of freedom had exalted and purified
the negro character notwithstanding uncounted centuries
of barbarism or of oppression. But in hoping a

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

moral miracle I was hoping too much. I ought not to
have expected that a St. Vincent de Paul could be raised
under the injustice and dissoluteness of the sugar-planting
system. After all, the Major is no worse than David.
That is pretty well for a man whom the American Republic,
thirty millions strong, has repressed and kept brutish
with its whole power from his birth down to about a year
ago.”

“It seems to me,” answered the Chaplain,—“I beg your
pardon,—but it seems to me that you don't sufficiently
consider the enlightening power of divine grace. If this
man had ever been truly regenerated (which I fear is not
the case), I doubt whether he would have fallen into this
sin.”

“My dear sir,” said the Doctor warmly, “renewing a
man's heart is only a partial reformation, unless you illuminate
his mind. He wants to do right, but how is he to
know what is right? Suppose he can't read. Suppose
half of the Bible is not told him. Suppose he is misled by
half the teaching, and all the example of those whom he
looks up to as in every respect his superiors. I am disposed
to regard Scott as a very fair attempt at a Christian,
considering his chances. I am grieved over his error, but
I do not think it a case for righteous indignation, except
against men who brought this poor fellow up so badly.”

“But Uncle Tom,” instanced the Chaplain, who had not
been long in the South.

“My dear sir, Uncle Tom is a pure fiction. There never
was such a slave, and there never will be. A man educated
under the degrading influences of bondage must always
have some taint of uncommon grossness and lowness.
I don't believe that Onesimus was a pattern of piety. But
St. Paul had the moral sense, the Christianity, to make allowance
for his disadvantages, and he recommended him
to Philemon, no doubt as a weak brother who required
special charity and instruction.”

Injured husbands of the slave-grown breed are rarely

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

implacable in their anger; and before a fortnight had
passed, Major Scott was preaching and praying among his
colored brethren with as much confidence and acceptance
as ever.

The season opened delightfully with the Ravenels. Lillie
was occasionally doleful at not getting letters from her
husband, and sometimes depressed by the solitude and
monotony of plantation life. Her father, being more
steadily occupied, and having no affectionate worry on his
mind, was constantly and almost boyishly cheerful. It
was one of his characteristics to be contented under nearly
any circumstances. Wherever he happened to be he
thought it was a very nice place; and if he afterwards
found a spot with superior advantages, he simply liked it
better still. I can easily believe that, but for the stigma
of forced confinement, he would have been quite happy in
a prison, and that, on regaining his liberty, he would simply
have remarked, “Why, it is even pleasanter outside than
in.”

But I am running ahead of some important events in
my story. Lillie received a letter from her husband saying
that he should visit the family soon, and then another
informing her that in consequence of an unforeseen press
of business, he should be obliged to postpone the visit for
a few days. His two next letters were written from
Brashear City on the Atchafalaya river, but contained no
explanation of his presence there. Then came a silence of
three days, which caused her to torture herself with all
sorts of gloomy doubts and fears, and made her fly for
forgetfulness or comfort to her housekeeping, her school,
and her now frequent private devotions. The riddle was
explained when the Doctor procured a New Orleans paper
at the fort, with the news that Banks had crossed the
Atchafalaya and beaten the enemy at Camp Beasland.

“It's all right,” he said, as he entered the house. He
waved the paper triumphantly, and smiled with a counterfeit
delight, anxious to forestall her alarm.

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

“Oh! what is it?” asked Lillie with a choking sensation,
fearful that it might not be quite as right as she wanted.

“Banks has defeated the enemy in a great battle.
Colonel Carter is unhurt, and honorably mentioned for
bravery and ability.”

“Oh, papa!”

She had turned very white at the thought of the peril
through which her husband had passed, and the possibility,
instantaneously foreseen, that he might be called to encounter
yet other dangers.

“We ought to be very grateful, my darling.”

“Oh! why has he gone? Why didn't he tell me that
he was going? Why did he leave me so in the dark?”
was all that Lillie could say in the way of thankfulness.

“My child, don't be unreasonable. He wished of
course to save you from unnecessary anxiety. It was
very kind and wise in him.”

Lillie snatched the paper, ran to her own room and
read the official bulletin over and over, dropping her tears
upon it and kissing the place where her husband was
praised and recommended for promotion. Then she
thought how generous and grand he was to go forth to
battle in silence, without uttering a word to alarm her,
without making an appeal for her sympathy. The greatest
men of history have not seemed so great to the world
as did this almost unknown colonel of volunteers to his
wife. She was in a passion, an almost unearthly ecstasy
of grief, terror, admiration and love. It is well that we
cannot always feel thus strongly; if we did, we should
not average twenty years of life; if we did, the human
race would perish.

Next day came two letters from Carter, one written before
and one after the battle. In his description of the
fighting he was as professional, brief and unenthusiastic
as usual, merely mentioning the fact of success, narrating
in two sentences the part which his brigade had taken in
the action, and saying nothing of his own dangers or

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

performances. But there was another subject on which he
was more copious, and this part of the letter Lillie
prized most of all. “I am afraid I sicken you with such
fondness,” he concluded. “It seems to me that you must
get tired of reading over and over again the same endearing
phrases and pet names.”

“Oh, never imagine that I can sicken of hearing or
reading that you love me,” she answered. “You must
not cheat me of a single pet name; you must call me by
such names over and over in every letter. I always skim
through your letters to read those dear words first. I
should be utterly and forever miserable if I did not believe
that you love me, and did not hear so from you constantly.”

At this time Lillie knew by heart all her husband's
letters. Let her eye rest on the envelope of one which
she had received a week or a fortnight previous, and she
could repeat its contents almost verbatim, certainly not
missing one of the loving phrases aforesaid. Through the
New Orleans papers and these same wonderful epistles
she followed the victorious army in its onward march,
now at Franklin, now at Opelousas, and now at Alexandria.
It was all good news, except that her husband
was forever going farther away; the Rebels were always
flying, the triumphant Unionists were always pursuing,
and there were no more battles. She flattered herself that
the summer campaign was over, and that Carter would
soon get a leave of absence and come to his own home to
be petted and worshipped.

From Alexandria arrived a letter of Colburne's to the
Doctor. The young man had needed all this time and
these events to fortify him for the task of writing to the
Ravenels. For a while after that marriage it seemed to
him as if he never could have the courage to meet them,
nor even call to their attention the fact of his continued
existence. His congratulations were written with labored
care, and the rest of the letter in a style of affected

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

gayety. I shall copy from it a single extract, because it
bears some relation to the grand reconstruction experiment
of the Doctor.

“I hear that you are doing your part towards organizing
free labor in Louisiana. I fear that you will find it an
up-hill business, not only from the nature of your surroundings
but from that of your material. I am as much of an
abolitionist as ever, but not so much of a `nigger-worshipper.'
I don't know but that I shall yet become an
advocate of slavery. I frequently think that my boy
Henry will fetch me to it. He is an awful boy. He dances
and gambles all night, and then wants to sleep all day.
If the nights and days were a thousand years long apiece,
he would keep it up in the same fashion. In order that he
may not be disturbed in his rest by my voice, he goes
away from camp and curls up in some refuge which I have
not yet discovered. I pass hours every day in shouting
for Henry. Of course his labors are small and far between.
He brushes my boots in the morning because he
doesn't go to bed till after I get up; but if I want them
polished during the day,—at dress-parade, for instance,—
it is not Henry who polishes them. When I scold him
for his worthlessness, he laughs most obstropolously (I
value myself on this word, because to my ear it describes
Henry's laughter exactly). For his services, or rather
for what he ought to do and doesn't, I pay him ten dollars
a month, with rations and clothing. He might earn
two or three times as much on the levee at New Orleans;
but the lazy creature would rather not earn anything; he
likes to get his living gratis, as he does with me. This is
the way he came to join me. When I was last in New
Orleans, Henry, whom I had previously known as the body
servant of one of my sergeants, paid me a visit. Said I,
`What are you doing?”'

“`Workin 'on 'ee levee.'

“`How much do you get?'

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

“`It's 'cordin' to what I doos. Ef I totes a big stent,
I gits two dollars; an' ef I totes 'nuff to kill a hoss, I gits
two dollars 'n 'aff a day.'

“`Why, that is grand pay. That is a great deal better
than hanging around camp for nothing but your board
and clothes. I am glad you have gone at some profitable
and manly labor. Stick to it, and make a man of yourself.
Get some money in the bank, and then give yourself a
little schooling. You can make yourself as truly respectable
as any white man, Henry.'

“`Ya-as,' he said hesitatingly, as if he thought the result
hardly worth the trouble; for which opinion I hardly
blame him, considering the nature of a great many white
men of this country. `But it am right hard work,
Cap'm.'—Here he chuckled causelessly and absurdly.—
`Sometimes I thinks I'd like to come and do chores for
you, Cap'm.'

“`Oh no,' I remonstrated. `Don't think of giving up
your respectable and profitable industry. I couldn't afford
to pay you more than ten dollars a month.”

Here he laughed in his obstropolous and irrational fashion,
signifying thereby, I think, that he was embarrassed
by my arguments.

“Well, I kinder likes dem terms,” he said. “'Pears like
I wants to have a good time better'n to have a heap o'
money.”

And so here he is with me, having a good time, and
getting more money than he deserves. Now when you
have freed with your own right hand as many of these
lazy bumpkins as I have, you will feel at liberty to speak
of them with the same disrespectful levity. Wendell Phillips
says that the negro is the only man in America who can
afford to fold his arms and quietly await his future. That
is just what the critter is doing, and just what puts me
out of patience with him. Moreover, he can't afford it; if
he doesn't fall to work pretty soon, we shall cease to be
negrophilists; we shall kick him out of doors and get in

-- 275 --

p542-282 [figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

somebody who is not satisfied with folding his arms and
waiting his future.”

“He is too impatient,” said the Doctor, after he had
finished reading the letter to Lillie. “Just like all young
people—and some old ones. God has chosen to allow himself
a hundred years to free the negro. We must not
grumble if He chooses to use up a hundred more in civilizing
him. I can answer that letter, to my own satisfaction.
What right has Captain Colburne to demand roses or potatoes
of land which has been sown for centuries with nothing
but thistles? We ought to be thankful if it merely
lies barren for a while.”

CHAPTER XX. CAPTAIN COLBURNE MARCHES AND FIGHTS WITH CREDIT.

The consideration of Mr. Colburne's letter induces me
to take up once more the thread of that young warrior's
history. In the early part of this month of May, 1863, we
find him with his company, regiment and brigade, encamped
on the bank of the Red River, just outside of the
once flourishing little city of Alexandria, Louisiana. Under
the protection of a clapboard shanty, five feet broad
and ten feet high, which three or four of his men have
voluntarily built for him, he is lying at full length, smoking
his short wooden pipe with a sense of luxury; for since
he left his tent at Brashear City, four weeks previous, this
is the first shelter which he has had to protect him from
the rain, except one or two ticklish mansions of rails, piled
up by Henry of the “obstropolous” laughter. The brigade
encampment, a mushroom city which has sprung up
in a day, presenting every imaginable variety of temporary
cabin, reaches half a mile up and down the river, under
the shade of a long stretch of ashes and beeches.

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

Hundreds of soldiers are bathing in the reddish-ochre current,
regardless of the possibility that the thick woods of the
opposite bank may conceal Rebel marksmen.

Colburne has eaten his dinner of fried pork and hard-tack,
has washed off the grime of a three days' march, has
finished his pipe, and is now dropping gently into a soldier's
child-like yet light slumber. He does not mind the
babble of voices about him, but if you should say “Fall
in!” he would be on his feet in an instant. He is a handsome
model of a warrior as he lies there, though rougher
and plainer in dress than a painter would be apt to make
him. He is dark-red with sunburn; gaunt with bad
food, irregular food, fasting and severe marching; gaunt
and wiry, but all the hardier and stronger for it, like a
wolf. His coarse fatigue uniform is dirty with sleeping on
the ground, and with marching through mud and clouds
of dust. It has been soaked over and over again with
rain or perspiration, and then powdered thickly with the
fine-grained, unctuous soil of Louisiana, until it is almost
stiff enough to stand alone. He cannot wash it, because
it is the only suit he has brought with him, and because
moreover he never knows but that he may be ordered to
fall in and march at five minutes' notice.

Yet his body and even his mind are in the soundest and
most enviable health. His constant labors and hardships,
and his occasional perils have preserved him from that enfeebling
melancholy which often infects sensitive spirits
upon whom has beaten a storm of trouble. Always in the
open air, never poisoned by the neighborhood of four
walls and a roof, he never catches cold, and rarely fails to
have more appetite than food. He has borne as well as
the hardiest mason or farmer those terrific forced marches
which have brought the army from Camp Beasland to
Alexandria on a hot scent after the flying and scattering
rebels. His feet have been as sore as any man's; they
have been blistered from toe to heel, and swollen beyond
their natural size; but he has never yet laid down by the

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

roadside nor crawled into an army wagon, saying that he
could march no further. He is loyal and manly in his
endurance, and is justly proud of it. In one of his letters
he says, “I was fully repaid for yesterday's stretch of
thirty-five miles by overhearing one of my Irishmen say,
while washing his bloody feet, `Be —! but he's a hardy
man, the Captin!'—To which another responded, `An' he
had his hands full to kape the byes' courage up; along in
the afthernoon, he was a jokin' an' scoldin' an' encouragin'
for ten miles together. Be —! an' when he gives out, it'
ull be for good rayson.”'

From Alexandria, Banks suddenly shifted his army to
the junction of the Red River with the Mississippi, and
from thence by transport to a point north of Port Hudson,
thus cutting it off from communication with the Confederacy.
In this movement Weitzel took command of the
Reserve Brigade and covered the rear of the column. By
night it made prodigious marches, and by day lay in
threatening line of battle. The Rebel Cavalry, timid and
puzzled, followed at a safe distance without attacking.
Now came the delicious sail from Simmsport to Bayou
Sara, during which Colburne could lounge at ease on the
deck with a sense of luxury in the mere consciousness that
he was not marching, and repose his mind, his eyes, his
very muscles, by gazing on the fresh green bluffs which
faced each other across the river. To a native of hilly
New England, who had passed above a year on the flats
of Louisiana, it was delightful to look once more upon a
rolling country.

It was through an atmosphere of scalding heat and stifling
dust that the brigade marched up the bluffs of Bayou
Sara and over the rounded eminences which stretched on
to Port Hudson. The perspiration which drenched the
ragged uniforms and the pulverous soil which powdered
them rapidily mixed into a muddy plaster; and the same
plaster grimed the men's faces out of almost all semblance
to humanity, except where the dust clung dry and gray

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

to hair, beard, eyebrows and eyelashes. So dense was the
distressing cloud that it was impossible at times to see the
length of a company. It seemed as if the men would go
rabid with thirst, and drive the officers mad with their
pleadings to leave the ranks for water, a privilege not allowable
to any great extent in an enemy's country. A
lovely crystal streamlet, running knee-deep over clean yellow
sand, a charming contrast to black or brown bayous
with muddy and treacherous banks, was forded by the
feverish ranks with shouts and laughter of child-like enjoyment.
But it was through volumes of burning yet lazy
dust, soiling and darkening the glory of sunset, that the
brigade reached its appointed bivouac in a large clearing,
only two miles from the rebel stronghold, though hidden
from it by a dense forest of oaks, beeches and magnolias.

It is too early to tell, it is even too early to know, the
whole truth concerning the siege of Port Hudson. To an
honest man, anxious that the world shall not be humbugged,
it is a mournful reflection that perhaps the whole
truth never will be known to any one who will dare or
care to tell it. We gained a victory there; we took an
important step towards the end of the Rebellion; but at
what cost, through what means, and by whose merit? It
was a capital idea, whosesoever it was, to clean out Taylor's
Texans and Louisianians from the Teche country before
we undertook the siege of Gardner's Arkansians, Alabamians,
and Mississippians at Port Hudson. But for somebody's
blunder at that well-named locality, Irish Bend, the
plan would have succeeded better than it did, and Taylor
would not have been able to reorganize, take Brashear
City, threaten New Orleans, and come near driving Banks
from his main enterprise. As it was we opened the siege
with fair prospects of success, and no disturbing force in
the rear. The garrison, lately fifteen or twenty thousand
strong, had been reduced to six thousand, in order to reinforce
Vicksburg; and Joe Johnston had already directed
Gardner to destroy his fortifications and transfer all his

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

men to the great scene of contest on the central Mississippi.
Banks arrived from Simmsport just in time to prevent
the execution of this order. A smart skirmish was fought,
in which we lost more men than the enemy, but forced
Gardner to retire within his works, and accept the eventualities
of an investment.

At five o'clock on the morning of the 27th of May, Colburne
was awakened by an order to fall in. Whether it
signified an advance on our part, or a sally by the enemy,
he did not know nor ask, but with a soldier's indifference
proceeded to form his company, and, that done, ate his
breakfast of raw pork and hard biscuit. He would have
been glad to have Henry boil him a cup of coffee; but that
idle freedman was “having a good time,” probably sleeping,
in some unknown refuge. For two hours the ranks
sat on the ground, musket in hand; then Colburne saw
the foremost line, a quarter of a mile in front, advance
into the forest. One of Weitzel's aids now dashed up to
Carter, and immediately his staff-officers galloped away to
the different commanders of regiments. An admonishing
murmur of “Fall in, men!”—“Attention, men!” from the
captains ran along the line of the Tenth, and the soldiers
rose in their places to meet the grand, the awful possibility
of battle. It was a long row of stern faces, bronzed
with sunburn, sallow in many cases with malaria, grave
with the serious emotions of the hour, but hardened by the
habit of danger, and set as firm as flints toward the enemy.
The old innocence of the peaceable New England
farmer and mechanic had disappeared from these warseared
visages, and had been succeeded by an expression
of hardened combativeness, not a little brutal, much like
the look of a lazy bull-dog. Colburne smiled with pleasure
and pride as he glanced along the line of his company,
and noted this change in its physiognomy. For the purpose
for which they were drawn up there they were better
men than when he first knew them, and as good men
as the sun ever shone upon.

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

At last the Lieutenant-Colonel's voice rang out, “Battalion,
forward. Guide right. March!”

To keep the ranks closed and aligned in any tolerable
fighting shape while struggling through that mile of tangled
forest and broken ground, was a task of terrible difficulty.
Plunging through thickets, leaping over fallen
trees, a continuous foliage overhead, and the fallen leaves
of many seasons under foot, the air full of the damp,
mouldering smell of virgin forest, the brigade moved forward
with no sound but that of its own tramplings. It is
peculiar of the American attack that it is almost always
made in line, and always without music. The men expected
to meet the enemy at every hillock, but they advanced
rapidly, and laughed at each other's slippings and
tumbles. Every body was breathless with climbing over
obstacles or running around them. The officers were beginning
to swear at the broken ranks and unsteady pace.
The Lieutenant-Colonel, perceiving that the regiment was
diverging from its comrades, and fearing the consequences
of a gap in case the enemy should suddenly open fire, rode
repeatedly up and down the line, yelling, “Guide right!
Close up to the right!” Suddenly, to the amazement of
every one, the brigade came upon bivouacs of Union regiments
quietly engaged in distributing rations and preparing
breakfast.

“What are you doing up here?” asked a Major of Colburne.

“We are going to attack. Don't you take part in it?”

“I suppose so. I don't know. We have received no
orders.”

Through this scene of tardiness, the result perhaps of
one of those blunders which are known in military as well
as in all other human operations, Weitzel's division steadily
advanced, much wondering if it was to storm Port Hudson
alone. The ground soon proved so difficult that the Tenth,
unable to move in line of battle, filed into a faintly marked
forest road and pushed forward by the flank in the

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

ordinary column of march. The battle had already commenced,
although Colburne could see nothing of it, and could hear
nothing but a dull pum-pum-pum of cannon. He passed
rude rifle-pits made of earth and large branches, which had
been carried only a few minutes previous by the confused
rush of the leading brigade. Away to the right, but not
near enough to be heard above the roar of artillery, there
was a wild, scattering musketry of broken lines, fighting
and scrambling along as they best could over thicketed
knolls, and through rugged gullies, on the track of the retiring
Alabamians and Arkansans. It was the blindest
and most perplexing forest labyrinth conceivable; it was
impossible to tell whither you were going, or whether you
would stumble on friends or enemies; the regiments were
split into little squads from which all order had disappeared,
but which nevertheless advanced.

The Tenth was still marching through the woods by the
flank, unable to see either fortifications or enemy, when it
came under the fire of artillery, and encountered the retiring
stream of wounded. At this moment, and for two
hours afterward, the uproar of heavy guns, bursting shells,
falling trees and flying splinters was astonishing, stunning,
horrible, doubled as it was by the sonorous echoes
of the forest. Magnolias, oaks and beeches eighteen
inches or two feet in diameter, were cut asunder with a
deafening scream of shot and of splitting fibres, the tops
falling after a pause of majestic deliberation, not sidewise,
but stem downwards, like a descending parachute, and
striking the earth with a dull shuddering thunder. They
seemed to give up their life with a roar of animate anguish,
as if they were savage beasts, or as if they were inhabited
by Afreets and Demons.

The unusually horrible clamor and the many-sided nature
of the danger had an evident effect on the soldiers,
hardened as they were to scenes of ordinary battle. Grim
faces turned in every direction with hasty stares of alarm,
looking aloft and on every side, as well as to the front, for

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

destruction. Pallid stragglers who had dropped out of
the leading brigade drifted by the Tenth, dodging from
trunk to trunk in an instinctive search for cover, although
it was visible that the forest was no protection, but rather
an additional peril. Every regiment has its two or
three cowards, or perhaps its half-dozen, weakly-nerved
creatures, whom nothing can make fight, and who never
do fight. One abject hound, a corporal with his disgraced
stripes upon his arm, came by with a ghastly
backward glare of horror, his face colorless, his eyes projecting,
and his chin shaking. Colburne cursed him for
a poltroon, struck him with the flat of his sabre, and
dragged him into the ranks of his own regiment; but
the miserable creature was too thoroughly unmanned by
the great horror of death to be moved to any show of
resentment or even of courage by the indignity; he only
gave an idiotic stare with outstretched neck toward
the front, then turned with a nervous jerk, like that of a
scared beast, and rushed rearward. Further on, six men
were standing in single file behind a large beech, holding
each other by the shoulders, when with a stunning crash
the entire top of the tree flew off and came down among
them butt foremost, sending out a cloud of dust and splinters.
Colburne smiled grimly to see the paralyzed terror
of their upward stare, and the frantic flight which barely
saved them from being crushed jelly. A man who keeps
the ranks hates a skulker, and wishes that he may be
killed, the same as any other enemy.

“But in truth,” says the Captain, in one of his letters,
“the sights and sounds of this battle-reaped forest were
enough to shake the firmest nerves. Never before had I
been so tried as I was during that hour in this wilderness
of death. It was not the slaughter which unmanned me,
for our regiment did not lose very heavily; it was the stupendous
clamor of the cannonade and of the crashing trees
which seemed to overwhelm me by its mere physical
power; and it made me unable to bear spectacles which I

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

had witnessed in other engagements with perfect composure.
When one of our men was borne by me with half
his foot torn off by a round shot, the splintered bones projecting
clean and white from the ragged raw flesh, I grew
so sick that perhaps I might have fainted if a brother officer
had not given me a sip of whiskey from his canteen.
It was the only occasion in my fighting experience when
I have had to resort to that support. I had scarcely recovered
myself when I saw a broad flow of blood stream
down the face of a color-corporal who stood within arm's-length
of me. I thought he was surely a dead man; but it
was only one of the wonderful escapes of battle. The bullet
had skirted his cap where the fore-piece joins the cloth,
forcing the edge of the leather through the skin, and making
a clean cut to the bone from temple to temple. He
went to the rear blinded and with a smart headache, but
not seriously injured. That we were not slaughtered by
the wholesale is wonderful, for we were closed up in a
compact mass, and the shot came with stunning rapidity.
A shell burst in the centre of my company, tearing one
man's heel to the bone, but doing no other damage. The
wounded man, a good soldier though as quiet and gentle
as a bashful girl, touched his hat to me, showed his bleeding
foot, and asked leave to go to the rear, which I of
course granted. While he was speaking, another shell
burst about six feet from the first, doing no harm at all,
although so near to Van Zandt as to dazzle and deafen
him.”

Presently a section of Bainbridge's regular battery came
up, winding slowly through the forest, the guns thumping
over roots and fallen limbs, the men sitting superbly
erect on their horses, and the color-sergeant holding his
battle-flag as proudly as a knight-errant ever bore his pennon.
In a minute the two brass Napoleons opened with a
sonorous spang, which drew a spontaneous cheer from
the delighted infantry. The edge of the wood was now
reached, and Colburne could see the enemy's position. In

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

front of him lay a broad and curving valley, irregular in
surface, and seamed in some places by rugged gorges, the
whole made more difficult of passage by a multitude of
felled trees, the leafless trunks and branches of which
were tangled into an inextricable chevaux de frise. On the
other side of this valley rose a bluff or table-land, partially
covered with forest, but showing on its cleared spaces the
tents and cabins of the Rebel encampments. Along the
edge of the bluff, following its sinuosities, and at this distance
looking like mere natural banks of yellow earth, ran
the fortifications of Port Hudson. Colburne could see
Paine's brigade of Weitzel's division descending into the
valley, forcing its bloody way through a roaring cannonade
and a continuous screech of musketry.

An order came to the commander of the Tenth to deploy
two companies as skirmishers in the hollow in front of
Bainbridge, and push to the left with the remainder of
the regiment, throwing out other skirmishers and silencing
the Rebel artillery. One of the two detached companies
was Colburne's, and he took command of both as senior
officer. At the moment that he filed his men out of the
line a murmur ran through the regiment that the Lieutenant-Colonel
was killed or badly wounded. Then came an
inquiry as to the whereabouts of the Major.

“By Jove! it wouldn't be a dangerous job to hunt for
him,” chuckled Van Zandt.

“Why? Where is he?” asked Colburne.

“I don't believe, by Jove! that I could say within a
mile or two. I only know, by Jove! that he is non est
inventus.
I saw him a quarter of an hour ago charging
for the rear with his usual impetuosity. I'll bet my everlasting
salvation that he's in the safest spot within ten
miles of this d—d unhealthy neighborhood.”

The senior captain took command of the regiment, and
led it to the left on a line parallel with the fortifications.
Colburne descended with his little detachment, numbering
about eighty muskets, into that Valley of the Shadow of

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

Death, climbing over or creeping under the fallen trunks
of the tangled labyrinth, and making straight for the bluff
on which thundered and smoked the rebel stronghold.
As his men advanced they deployed, spreading outwards
like the diverging blades of a fan until they covered a
front of nearly a quarter of a mile. Every stump, every
prostrate trunk, every knoll and gulley was a temporary
breastwork, from behind which they poured a slow but
fatal fire upon the rebel gunners, who could be plainly
seen upon the hostile parapet working their pieces. The
officers and sergeants moved up and down the line, each
behind his own platoon or section, steadily urging it forward.

“Move on, men. Move on, men,” Colburne repeated.
“Don't expose yourselves. Use the covers; use the
stumps. But keep moving on. Don't take root. Don't
stop till we reach the ditch.”

In spite of their intelligent prudence the men were falling
under the incessant flight of bullets. A loud scream
from a thicket a little to Colburne's right attracted his attention.

“Who is that?” he called.

“It is Allen!” replied a sergeant. “He is shot through
the body. Shall I send him to the rear?”

“Not now, wait till we are relieved. Prop him up and
leave him in the shade.”

He had in his mind this passage of the Army Regulations:
“Soldiers must not be permitted to leave the ranks
to strip or rob the dead, nor even to assist the wounded,
unless by express permission, which is only to be given
after the action is decided. The highest interest and most
pressing duty is to win the victory, by which only can a
proper care of the wounded be ensured.”

Turning to a soldier who had mounted a log and stood
up at the full height of his six feet to survey the fortifications,
Colburne shouted, “Jump down, you fool. You
will get yourself hit for nothing.”

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

“Captain, I can't see a chance for a shot,” replied the
fellow deliberately.

“Get down!” reiterated Colburne; but the man had
waited too long already. Throwing up both hands he fell
backward with an incoherent gurgle, pierced through the
lungs by a rifle-ball. Then a little Irish soldier burst out
swearing, and hastily pulled his trousers to glare at a bullet-hole
through the calf of his leg, with a comical expression
of mingled surprise alarm and wrath. And so it went
on: every few minutes there was an oath of rage or a
shriek of pain; and each outcry marked the loss of a man.
But all the while the line of skirmishers advanced.

The sickishness which troubled Colburne in the cannon-smitten
forest had gone, and was succeeded by the fierce
excitement of close battle, where the combatants grow
angry and savage at sight of each other's faces. He was
throbbing with elation and confidence, for he had cleaned
off the gunners from the two pieces in his front. He felt
as if he could take Port Hudson with his detachment
alone. The contest was raging in a clamorous rattle of
musketry on the right, where Paine's brigade, and four
regiments of the Reserve Brigade, all broken into detachments
by gullies, hillocks, thickets and fallen trees, were
struggling to turn and force the fortifications. On his left
other companies of the Tenth were slowly moving forward,
deployed and firing as skirmishers. In his front the Rebel
musketry gradually slackened, and only now and then
could he see a broad-brimmed hat show above the earth-works
and hear the hoarse whistle of a Minie-ball as it passed
him. The garrison on this side was clearly both few in
number and disheartened. It seemed to him likely, yes
even certain, that Port Hudson would be carried by storm
that morning. At the same time, half mad as he was with
the glorious intoxication of successful battle, he knew that
it would be utter folly to push his unsupported detachment
into the works, and that such a movement would
probably end in slaughter or capture. Fifteen or twenty,

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

he did not know precisely how many, of his soldiers had
been hit, and the survivors were getting short of cartridges.

“Steady, men!” he shouted. “Halt! Take cover and
hold your position. Don't waste your powder. Fire slow
and aim sure.”

The orders were echoed from man to man along the extended,
straggling line, and each one disappeared behind
the nearest thicket, stump or fallen tree. Colburne had
already sent three corporals to the regiment to recount his
success and beg for more men; but neither had the messengers
reappeared nor reinforcements arrived to support
his proposed assault.

“Those fellows must have got themselves shot,” he said
to Van Zandt. “I'll go myself. Keep the line where it
is, and save the cartridges.”

Taking a single soldier with him, he hurried rearward
by the clearest course that he could find through the prostrate
forest, without minding the few bullets that whizzed
by him. Suddenly he halted, powerless, as if struck by
paralysis, conscious of a general nervous shock, and a sharp
pain in his left arm. His first impulse,—a very hurried
impulse,—was to take the arm with his right hand and
twist it to see if the bone was broken. Next he looked
about him for some shelter from the scorching and crazing
sunshine. He espied a green bush, and almost immediately
lost sight of it, for the shock made him faint although the
pain was but momentary.

“Are you hurt, Captain?” asked the soldier.

“Take me to that bush,” said Colburne, pointing—for
he knew where the cover was, although he could not see it.

The soldier put an arm round his waist, led him to the
bush, and laid him down.

“Shall I go for help, Captain?”

“No. Don't weaken the company. All right. No
bones broken. Go on in a minute.”

The man tied his handkerchief about the ragged and

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

bloody hole in the coat-sleeve; then sat down and reloaded
his musket, occasionally casting a glance at the pale face
of the Captain. In two or three minutes Colburne's color
came back, and he felt as well as ever. He rose carefully
to his feet, looked about him as if to see where he was,
and again set off for the regiment, followed by his silent
companion. The bullets still whizzed about them, but did
no harm. After a slow walk of ten minutes, during which
Colburne once stopped to sling his arm in a handkerchief,
he emerged from a winding gully to find himself within a
few yards of Bainbridge's battery. Behind the guns was
a colonel calmly sitting his horse and watching the battle.

“What is the matter?” asked the Colonel.

“A flesh wound,” said Colburne. “Colonel, there is a
noble chance ahead of you. Do you see that angle? My
men are at the base of it, and some of them in the ditch.
They have driven the artillerymen from the guns, and
forced the infantry to lie low. For God's sake send in
your regiment. We can certainly carry the place.”

“The entire brigade that I command is engaged,” replied
the Colonel. “Don't you see them on the right of
your position?”

“Is there no other force about here?” asked Colburne,
sitting down as he felt the dizziness coming over him again.

“None that I know of. This is such an infernal country
for movements that we are all dislocated. Nobody knows
where anything is.—But you had better go to the rear,
Captain. You look used up.”

Colburne was so tired, so weak with the loss of blood,
so worn out by the heat of the sun, and the excitement of
fighting that he could not help feeling discouraged at the
thought of struggling back to the position of his company.
He stretched himself under a tree to rest, and in ten minutes
was fast asleep. When he awoke—he never knew how
long afterwards—he could not at first tell what he remembered
from what he had dreamed, and only satisfied
himself that he had been hit by looking at his bloody and

-- 289 --

p542-296 [figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

bandaged arm. An artilleryman brought him to his full
consciousness by shouting excitedly, “There, by God!
they are trying a charge. The infantry are trying a
charge.”

Colburne rose up, saw a regiment struggling across the
valley, and heard its long-drawn charging yell.

“I must go back,” he exclaimed. “My men ought to
go in and support those fellows.” Turning to the soldier
who attended him he added, “Run! Tell Van Zandt to
forward.”

The soldier ran, and Colburne after him. But he had
not gone twenty paces before he fell straight forward on
his face, without a word, and lay perfectly still.

CHAPTER XXI. CAPTAIN COLBURNE HAS OCCASION TO SEE LIFE IN A HOSPITAL.

When Colburne came to himself he was lying on the
ground in rear of the pieces. Beside him, in the shadow
of the same tuft of withering bushes, lay a wounded lieutenant
of the battery and four wounded artillerists. A
dozen steps away, rapidly blackening in the scorching sun
and sweltering air, were two more artillerists, stark dead,
one with his brains bulging from a bullet-hole in his forehead,
while a dark claret-colored streak crossed his face,
the other's light-blue trousers soaked with a dirty carnation
stain of life-blood drawn from the femoral artery.
None of the wounded men writhed, or groaned, or pleaded
for succor, although a sweat of suffering stood in great
drops on their faces. Each had cried out when he was hit,
uttering either an oath, or the simple exclamation “Oh!”
in a tone of dolorous surprise; one had shrieked spasmodically,
physically crazed by the shock administered to
some important nervous centre; but all, sooner or later,

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

had settled into the calm, sublime patience of the wounded
of the battle-field.

The brass Napoleons were still spanging sonorously, and
there was a ceaseless spitting of irregular musketry in the
distance.

“Didn't the assault succeed?” asked Colburne as soon
as he had got his wits about him.

“No sir—it was beat off,” said one of the wounded artillerists.

“You've had a faint, sir,” he added with a smile.
“That was a smart tumble you got. We saw you go over,
and brought you back here.”

“I am very much obliged,” replied Colburne. His arm
pained him now, his head ached frightfully, his whole
frame was feverish, and he thought of New England
brooks of cool water. In a few minutes Lieutenant Van
Zandt appeared, his dark face a little paler than usual, and
the right shoulder of his blouse pierced with a ragged and
bloody bullet-hole.

“Well, Captain,” said he, “we have got, by Jove! our
allowance of to-day's rations. Hadn't we better look up
a doctor's shop? I feel, by the everlasting Jove!—excuse
me—that I stand in need of a sup of whiskey. Lieutenant—
I beg your pardon—I see you are wounded—I hope
you're not much hurt, sir—but have you a drop of the
article about the battery? No! By Jupiter! You go
into action mighty short of ammunition. I beg your pardon
for troubling you. This is, by Jove! the dryest
fighting that I ever saw. I wish I was in Mexico, and
had a gourd of aguaardiente.”

By the way, I wish the reader to understand that, when
I introduce a “By Jove!” into Van Zandt's conversation,
it is to be understood that that very remarkably profane
officer and gentleman used the great Name of the True
Divinity.

“Where is the company, Lieutenant?” asked Colburne.

“Relieved, sir. Both companies were relieved and

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

ordered back to the regiment fifteen or twenty minutes ago.
I got this welt in the shoulder just as I was coming out of
that damned hollow. We may as well go along, sir. Our
day's fight is over.”

“So the attack failed,” said Colburne, as they took up
their slow march to the rear in search of a field hospital.

“Broken up by the ground, sir; beaten off by the musketry.
Couldn't put more than a man or two on the ramparts.
Played out before it got any where, just like a
wave coming up a sandy beach. It was only a regiment.
It ought to have been a brigade. But a regiment might
have done it, if it had been shoved in earlier. That was
the time, sir, when you went off for reinforcements. If
we had had the bully old Tenth there then, we could have
taken Port Hudson alone. Just after you left, the Rebs
raised the white flag, and a whole battalion of them came
out on our right and stacked arms. Some of our men
spoke to them, and asked what they were after. They
said—by Jove! it's so, sir!—they said they had surrendered.
Then down came some Rebel General or other, in
a tearing rage, and marched them back behind the works.
The charge came too late. They beat it off easy. They
took the starch out of that Twelfth Maine, sir. I have
seen to-day, by Jove! the value of minutes.”

Before they had got out of range of the Rebel musketry
they came upon a surgeon attending some wounded men
in a little sheltered hollow. He offered to examine their
hurts, and proposed to give them chloroform.

“No, thank you,” said Colburne. “You have your
hands full, and we can walk farther.”

“Doctor, I don't mind taking a little stimulant,” observed
Van Zandt, picking up a small flask and draining
it nearly to the bottom. “Your good health, sir; my best
respects.”

A quarter of a mile further on they found a second surgeon
similarly occupied, from whom Van Zandt obtained
another deep draught of his favorite medicament,

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

rejecting chloroform with profane politeness. Colburne refused
both, and asked for water, but could obtain none. Deep
in the profound and solemn woods, a full mile and a half
from the fighting line, they came to the field hospital of
the division. It was simply an immense collection of
wounded men in every imaginable condition of mutilation,
every one stained more or less with his own blood, every
one of a ghastly yellowish pallor, all lying in the open air
on the bare ground, or on their own blankets, with no
shelter except the friendly foliage of the oaks and beeches.
In the centre of this mass of suffering stood several operating
tables, each burdened by a grievously wounded man
and surrounded by surgeons and their assistants. Underneath
were great pools of clotted blood, amidst which lay
amputated fingers, hands, arms, feet and legs, only a little
more ghastly in color than the faces of those who waited
their turn on the table. The surgeons, who never ceased
their awful labor, were daubed with blood to the elbows;
and a smell of blood drenched the stifling air, overpowering
even the pungent odor of chloroform. The place resounded
with groans, notwithstanding that most of the injured
men who retained their senses exhibited the heroic
endurance so common on the battle-field. One man, whose
leg was amputated close to his body, uttered an inarticulate
jabber of broken screams, and rolled, or rather
bounced from side to side of a pile of loose cotton, with
such violence that two hospital attendants were fully occupied
in holding him. Another, shot through the body,
lay speechless and dying, but quivering from head to foot
with a prolonged though probably unconscious agony. He
continued to shudder thus for half an hour, when he gave
one superhuman throe, and then lay quiet for ever. An
Irishman, a gunner of a regular battery, showed astonishing
vitality, and a fortitude bordering on callousness.
His right leg had been knocked off above the knee by a
round shot, the stump being so deadened and seared by
the shock that the mere bleeding was too slight to be

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

mortal. He lay on his left side, and was trying to get his
left hand into his trousers-pocket. With great difficulty
and grinning with pain, he brought forth a short clay
pipe, blackened by previous smoking, and a pinch of
chopped plug tobacco. Having filled the pipe carefully
and deliberately, he beckoned a negro to bring him a coal
of fire, lighted, and commenced puffing with an air of
tranquillity which resembled comfort. Yet he was probably
mortally wounded; human nature could hardly survive
such a hurt in such a season; nearly all the leg amputations
at Port Hudson proved fatal. The men whose
business it is to pick up the wounded—the musicians and
quartermaster's people—were constantly bringing in fresh
sufferers, laying them on the ground, putting a blanket-roll
or havresack under their heads, and then hurrying away
for other burdens of misery. They, as well as the surgeons
and hospital attendants, already looked worn out
with the fatigue of their terrible industry.

“Come up and see them butcher, Captain,” said the
iron-nerved Van Zandt, striding over prostrate and shrinking
forms to the side of one of the tables, and glaring at
the process of an amputation with an eager smile of interest
much like the grin of a bull-dog who watches the cutting
up of a piece of beef. Presently he espied the assistant
surgeon of the Tenth, and made an immediate rush at
him for whiskey. Bringing the flask which he obtained
to Colburne, he gave him a sip, and then swallowed the
rest himself. By this time he began to show signs of intoxication;
he laughed, told stories, and bellowed humorous
comments on the horrid scene. Colburne left him,
moved out of the circle of anguish, seated himself on the
ground with his back against a tree, filled his pipe, and
tried to while away the time in smoking. He was weak
with want of food as well as loss of blood, but he could
not eat a bit of cracker which a wounded soldier gave him.
Once he tried to soothe the agony of his Lieutenant-Colonel,
whom he discovered lying on a pile of loose cotton,

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

with a bullet-wound in his thigh which the surgeon whispered
was mortal, the missile having glanced up into his
body.

“It's a lie!” exclaimed the sufferer. “It's all nonsense,
Doctor. You don't know your business. I won't die. I
sha'n't die. It's all nonsense to say that a little hole in the
leg like that can kill a great strong man like me. I tell
you I sha'n't and won't die.”

Under the influence of the shock or of chloroform his
mind soon began to wander.

“I have fought well,” he muttered. “I am not a
coward. I am not a Gazaway. I have never disgraced
myself. I call all my regiment to witness that I have
fought like a man. Summon the Tenth here, officers and
men; summon them here to say what they like. I will
leave it to any officer—any soldier—in my regiment.”

In an hour more he was a corpse, and before night he
was black with putrefaction, so rapid was that shocking
change under the heat of a Louisiana May.

Amid these horrible scenes Van Zandt grew momentarily
more intoxicated. The surgeons could hardly keep
him quiet long enough to dress his wound, so anxious was
he to stroll about and search for more whiskey. He talked,
laughed and swore without intermission, every now and
then bellowing like a bull for strong liquors. From table
to table, from sufferer to sufferer he followed the surgeon
of the Tenth, slapping him on the back violently and shouting,
“Doctor, give me some whiskey. I'll give you a rise,
Doctor. I'll give you a rise higher than a balloon. Hand
over your whiskey, damn you!”

If he had not been so horrible he would have been
ludicrous. His Herculean form was in incessant stumbling
motion, and his dark face was beaded with perspiration.
A perpetual silly leer played about his wide mouth, and
his eyes stood out so with eagerness that the white showed
a clear circle around the black iris. He offered his assistance
to the surgeons; boasted of his education as a graduate

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

of Columbia College; declared that he was a better Doctor
than any other infernal fool present; made himself a torment
to the helplessly wounded. Upon a Major of a Louisiana
regiment who had been disabled by a severe contusion
he poured contempt and imprecations.

“What are you lying whimpering there for?” he shouted.
“It's nothing but a little bruise. A child, by Jove!
wouldn't stop playing for it. You ought to be ashamed
of yourself. Get up and join your regiment.”

The Major simply laughed, being a hard drinker himself,
and having a brotherly patience with drunkards.

“That's the style of Majors,” pursued Van Zandt. “We
are blessed, by Jove! with a Major. He is, by Jove! a
dam incur—dam—able darn coward.” (When Van Zandt
was informed the next day of this feat of profanity he
seemed quite gratified, and remarked, “That, by Jove! is
giving a word a full battery,—bow-chaser, stern-chaser
and long-tom amidships.”) “Where's Gazaway? (in a
roar). Where's the heroic Major of the Tenth? I am going,
by Jove! to look him up. I am going, by Jove! to
find the safest place in the whole country. Where Gazaway
is, there is peace!”

Colburne refused one or two offers to dress his wound,
saying that others needed more instant care than himself.
When at last he submitted to an examination, it was found
that the ball had passed between the bones of the fore-arm,
not breaking them indeed, but scaling off some exterior
splinters and making an ugly rent in the muscles.

“I don't think you'll lose your arm,” said the Surgeon.
“But you'll have a nasty sore for a month or two. I'll
dress it now that I'm about it. You'd better take the
chloroform; it will make it easier for both of us.”

Under the combined influence of weakness, whiskey and
chloroform, Colburne fell asleep after the operation. About
sundown he awoke, his throat so parched that he could
hardly speak, his skin fiery with fever, and his whole body
sore. Nevertheless he joined a procession of slightly

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

wounded men, and marched a mile to a general hospital
which had been set up in and around a planter's house in
rear of the forest. The proprietor and his son were in the
garrison of Port Hudson. But the wife and two grownup
daughters were there, full of scorn and hatred; so unwomanly,
so unimaginably savage in conversation and
soul that no novelist would dare to invent such characters;
nothing but real life could justify him in painting them.
They seemed to be actually intoxicated with the malignant
strength of a malice, passionate enough to dethrone the
reason of any being not aboriginally brutal. They laughed
like demons to see the wounds and hear the groans of the
sufferers. They jeered them because the assault had failed.
The Yankees never could take Port Hudson; they were
the meanest, the most dastardly people on earth. Joe
Johnson would soon kill the rest of them, and have Banks
a prisoner, and shut him up in a cage.

“I hope to see you all dead,” laughed one of these female
hyenas. “I will dance with joy on your graves. My
brother makes beautiful rings out of Yankee bones.”

No harm was done to them, nor any stress of silence
laid upon them. When their own food gave out they
were fed from the public stores; and at the end of the siege
they were left unmolested, to gloat in their jackal fashion
over patriot graves.

There was a lack of hospital accommodation near Port
Hudson, so bare is the land of dwellings; there was a lack
of surgeons, nurses, stores, and especially of ice, that absolute
necessity of surgery in our southern climate; and
therefore the wounded were sent as rapidly as possible to
New Orleans. Ambulances were few at that time in the
Department of the Gulf, and Colburne found the heavy,
springless army-wagon which conveyed him to Springfield
Landing a chariot of torture. His arm was swollen to
twice its natural size from the knuckles to the elbow.
Nature had set to work with her tormenting remedies of
inflammation and suppuration to extract the sharp slivers

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

of bone which still hid in the wound notwithstanding the
searching finger and probe of the Surgeon. During the
night previous to this journey neither whiskey nor opium
could enable him to sleep, and he could only escape from
his painful self-consciousness by drenching himself with
chloroform. But this morning he almost forget his own
sensations in pity and awe of the multitudinous agony
which bore him company. So nearly supernatural in its
horror was the burden of anguish which filled that long
train of jolting wagons that it seemed at times to his
fevered imagination as if he were out of the world, and
journeying in the realms of eternal torment. The sluggish
current of suffering groaned and wailed its way on board
the steam transport, spreading out there into a great surface
of torture which could be taken in by a single sweep
of the eye. Wounded men and dying men filled the state-rooms
and covered the cabin floor and even the open deck.
There was a perpetual murmur of moans, athwart which
passed frequent shrieks from sufferers racked to madness,
like lightnings darting across a gloomy sky. More than
one poor fellow drew his last breath in the wagons and on
board the transport. All these men, thought Colburne,
are dying and agonizing for their country and for human
freedom. He prayed, and, without arguing the matter,
he wearily yet calmly trusted, that God would grant them
His infinite mercy in this world and the other.

It was a tiresome voyage from Springfield Landing to
New Orleans. Colburne had no place to lie down, and if
he had had one he could not have slept. During most of the
trip he sat on a pile of baggage, holding in his right hand a
tin quart cup filled with ice and punctured with a small
hole, through which the chilled water dripped upon his
wounded arm. Great was the excitement in the city when
the ghastly travellers landed. It was already known there
that an assault had been delivered, and that Port Hudson
had not been taken; but no particulars had been published
which might indicate that the Union army had suffered a

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

severe repulse. Now, when several steamboats discharged
a gigantic freight of mutilated men, the facts of defeat and
slaughter were sanguinarily apparent. Secessionists of
both sexes and all ages swarmed in the streets, and filled
them with a buzz of inhuman delight. Creatures in the
guise of womanhood laughed and told their little children
to laugh at the pallid faces which showed from the ambulances
as they went and returned in frequent journeys
between the levee and the hospitals. The officers and
men of the garrison were sad, stern and threatening in aspect.
The few citizens who had declared for the Union
cowered by themselves and exchanged whispers of gloomy
foreboding.

In St. Stephen's Hospital Colburne found something of
that comfort which a wounded man needs. His arm was
dressed for the second time; his ragged uniform, stiff with
blood and dirt, was removed; he was sponged from head
to foot and laid in the first sheets which he had seen for
months. There were three other wounded officers in the
room, each on his own cot, each stripped stark naked and
covered only by a sheet. A Major of a Connecticut regiment,
who had received a grapeshot through the lungs,
smiled at Colburne's arm and whispered, “Flea-bite.”
Then he pointed to the horrible orifice in his own breast,
through which the blood and breath could be seen to bubble
whenever the dressings were removed, and nodded
with another feeble but heroic smile which seemed to say,
“This is no flea-bite.” Iced water appeared to be the only
exterior medicament in use, and the hospital nurses were
constantly drenching the dressings with this simple
panacea of wise old Mother Nature. But in this early
stage of the great agony, before the citizens had found it
in their hearts to act the part of the Good Samaritan, there
was a lack of attendance. Happy were those officers who
had their servants with them, like the Connecticut Major,
or who, like Colburne, had strength and members left to
take care of their own hurts. He soon hit upon a device

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

to lessen his self-healing labors. He got a nurse to drive
a hook into the ceiling and suspend his quart cup of ice
to it by a triangle of strings, so that it might hang about
six inches above his wounded arm, and shed its dew of
consolation and health without trouble to himself. In his
fever he was childishly anxious about his quart cup; he
was afraid that the surgeon, the nurse, the visitors, would
hit it and make it swing. That arm was a little world of
pain; it radiated pain as the sun radiates light.

For the first time in his life he drank freely of strong
liquors. Whiskey was the internal panacea of the hospital,
as iced water was the outward one. Every time that the
Surgeon visited the four officers he sent a nurse for four
milk punches; and if they wanted other stimulants, such
as claret or porter, they could have them for the asking.
The generosity of the Government, and the sublime beneficence
of the Sanitary Commission supplied every necessary
and many luxuries. Colburne was on his feet in forty-eight
hours after his arrival, ashamed to lie in bed under
the eyes of that mangled and heroic Major. He was promoted
to the milk-toast table, and then to the apple-sauce
table. Holding his tin cup over his arm, he made frequent
rounds of the hospital, cheering up the wounded, and finding
not a little pleasure in watching the progress of individual
cases. He never acquired a taste, as many did,
for frequenting the operating-room, and (as Van Zandt
phrased it) seeing them butcher. This chevalier sans
peur,
who on the battle-field could face death and look upon
ranks of slain unblenchingly, was at heart as soft as a
woman, and never saw a surgeon's knife touch living flesh
without a sensation of faintness.

He often accompanied the Chief Surgeon in his tours of
inspection. A wonder of practical philanthropy was this
queer, cheerful, indefatigable Doctor Jackson, as brisk and
inspiriting as a mountain breeze, tireless in body, fervent
in spirit, a benediction with the rank of Major. Iced water,
whiskey, nourishment and encouragement were his

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

curealls. There were surgeons who themselves drank the
claret and brandy of the Sanitary Commission, and gave
the remnant to their friends; who poured the consolidated
milk of the Sanitary Commission on the canned peaches of
the Sanitary Commission and put the grateful mess into
their personal stomachs; and who, having thus comforted
themselves, went out with a pleasant smile to see their
patients eat bread without peaches and drink coffee without
milk. But Dr. Jackson was not one of these self-centred
individuals; he had fibres of sympathy which
reached into the lives of others, especially of the wretched.
As he passed through the crowded wards all those sick
eyes turned to him as to a sun of strength and hope. He
never left a wounded man, however near to death, but the
poor fellow brightened up with a confidence of speedy recovery.

“Must cheer 'em—must cheer 'em,” he muttered to Colburne.
“Courage is a great medicine—best in the world.
Works miracles—yes, miracles.”

“Why! how are you, my old boy?” he said aloud, stopping
before a patient with a ball in the breast. “You look
as hearty as a buck this morning. Getting on wonderfully.”

He gave him an easy slap on the shoulder, as if he considered
him a well man already. He knew just where to
administer these slaps, and just how to graduate them to
the invalid's weakness. After counting the man's pulse
he smiled in his face with an air of astonishment and admiration,
and proceeded, “Beautiful! Couldn't do it better
if you had never got hit. Nurse, bring this man a
milk-punch. That's all the medicine he wants.”

When they had got a few yards from the bed he sighed,
jerked his thumb backward significantly, and whispered
to Colburne, “No use. Can't save him. No vitality. Boneyard
to-morrow.”

They stopped to examine another man who had been
shot through the head from temple to temple, but without

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

unseating life from its throne. His head, especially about
the face, was swollen to an amazing magnitude; his eyes
were as red as blood, and projected from their sockets, two
awful lumps of inflammation. He was blind and deaf, but
able to drink milk-punches, and still full of vital force.

“Fetch him round, I guess,” whispered the Doctor with
a smile of gratification. “Holds out beautiful.”

“But he will always be blind, and probably idiotic.”

“No. Not idiotic. Brain as sound as a nut. As for
blindness, can't say. Shouldn't wonder if he could use his
peepers yet. Great doctor, old Nature—if you won't get
in her way. Works miracles—miracles! Why, in the
Peninsular campaign I sent off one man well, with a rifle-ball
in his heart. Must have been in his heart. There's
your room-mate, the Major. Put a walking cane through
him, and he won't die. Could, but won't. Too good pluck
to let go. Reg'lar bull terrier.”

“How is my boy Jerry? The little Irish fellow with a
shot in the groin.”

“Ah, I remember. Empty bed to-morrow.”

“You don't mean that there's no hope for him?”

“No, no. All right. I mean he'll get his legs and be
about. No fear for that sort. Pluck enough to pull half
a dozen men through. Those devil-may-care boys make
capital soldiers, they get well so quick. This fellow will
be stealing chickens in three weeks. I wouldn't bet that I
could kill him.”

Thus in the very tolerable comfort of St. Stephen's Colburne
escaped the six weeks of trying siege duty which
his regiment had to perform before Port Hudson. The
Tenth occupied a little hollow about one hundred and
fifty yards from the rebel fortifications, protected in front
by a high knoll, but exposed on the left to a fire which hit
one or more every day. The men cut a terrace on their
own side of the knoll, and then topped the crest with a
double line of logs pierced for musketry, thus forming a
solid and convenient breastwork. On both sides the

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

sharpshooting began at daybreak and lasted till nightfall. On
both sides the marksmanship grew to be fatally accurate.
Men were shot dead through the loopholes as they took
aim. If the crown of a hat or cap showed above the breast-work,
it was pierced by a bullet. After the siege was
over, a rebel officer, who had been stationed on this front,
stated that most of his killed and wounded men had been
hit just above the line of the forehead. Every morning at
dawn, Carter, who had his quarters in the midst of the
Tenth, was awakened by a spattering of musketry and the
singing of Minie-balls through the branches above his head,
and even through the dry foliage of his own sylvan shanty.
Now and then a shriek or oath indicated that a bullet had
done its brutal work on some human frame. No crowd
collected; the men were hardened to such tragedies; four
or five bore the victim away; the rest asked, “Who is it?”
One death which Carter witnessed was of so remarkable a
character that he wrote an account of it to his wife, although
not given to noting with much interest the minor
and personal incidents of war.

“I had just finished breakfast, and was lying on my back
smoking. A bullet whistled so unusually low as to attract
my attention and struck with a loud smash in a tree about
twenty feet from me. Between me and the tree a soldier,
with his great coat rolled under his head for a pillow, lay
on his back reading a newspaper which he held in both
hands. I remember smiling to myself to see this man start
as the bullet passed. Some of his comrades left off playing
cards and looked for it. The man who was reading remained
perfectly still, his eyes fixed on the paper with a
steadiness which I thought curious, considering the bustle
around him. Presently I noticed that there were a few
drops of blood on his neck, and that his face was paling.
Calling to the card-players, who had resumed their game,
I said, `See to that man with the paper.' They went to
him, spoke to him, touched him, and found him perfectly
dead. The ball had struck him under the chin, traversed

-- 303 --

p542-310 [figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

the neck, and cut the spinal column where it joins the
brain, making a fearful hole through which the blood had
already soaked his great-coat. It was this man's head, and
not the tree, which had been struck with such a report.
There he lay, still holding the New York Independent,
with his eyes fixed on a sermon by Henry Ward Beecher.
It was really quite a remarkable circumstance.

“By the way, you must not suppose, my dear little girl,
that bullets often come so near me. I am as careful of myself
as you exhort me to be.”

Not quite true, this soothing story; and the Colonel
knew it to be false as he wrote it. He knew that he was
in danger of death at any moment, but he had not the
heart to tell his wife so, and make her unhappy.

CHAPTER XXII. CAPTAIN COLBURNE REINFORCES THE RAVENELS IN TIME TO AID THEM IN RUNNING AWAY.

Colburne had been two or three weeks in the hospital
when he was startled by seeing Doctor Ravenel advancing
eagerly upon him with a face full of trouble. The Doctor
had heard of the young man's hurt, and as his sensitive
sympathy invariably exaggerated danger and suffering,
especially if they concerned any one whom he loved, he
had imagined the worst, and taken the first boat for New
Orleans. On the other hand, Colburne surmised from that
concerned countenance that the Doctor brought evil
tidings of his daughter. Was she unhappy in her marriage,
or widowed, or dead? He laughed outright, with a
sense of relief equivalent to positive pleasure, when he
learned that he alone was the cause of Ravenel's worry.

“I am getting along famously,” said he. “Ask Doctor
Jackson here. I am not sick at all above my left elbow.

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

Below the elbow the arm seems to belong to some other
man.”

The Doctor shook his head with the resolute incredulity
of a man who is too anxious not to expect the worst.

“But you can't continue to do well here. This air is
infected. This great mass of inflammation, suppuration,
mortification and death, has poisoned the atmosphere of
the hospital. I scented it the moment I entered the door.
Am I not right, Dr. Jackson?”

“Just so. Can't help it. Horrid weather for cases,” replied
the chief surgeon, wiping the perspiration from his
forehead. Air is poisoned. Wish to God I could get a
fresh building. My patients would do better in shanties
than they will here.”

“I knew it,” said Ravenel. “Now then, I am a country
doctor. I can take this young man to a plantation,
and give him pure air.”

“That's what you want,” observed Jackson, turning
to Colburne. “Your arm don't need ice now. Water
will do. Better go, I think. I'll see that you have a
month's leave of absence. Come, you can go to Taylorsville,
and still not miss a chance for fighting. Tried to send
him north,” he added, addressing Ravenel. “But he's
foolish about it. Wants to see Port Hudson out—what
you call a knight-errant.”

Colburne was in a tremble, body and soul, at the
thought of meeting Mrs. Carter; he had never been so
profoundly shaken by even the actuality of encountering
Miss Ravenel. Most of us have been in love enough to
understand all about it without explanation, and to feel
no wonder at him because, after reeling mentally this
way and that, he finally said, “I will go.” Now and
then there is a woman who cannot bear to look upon
the man whom she has loved and lost, and who will turn
quick corners and run down side streets to escape him,
haunting him spiritually perhaps, but bodily keeping
afar from him all her life. But stronger natures, who can

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

endure the trial, frequently go to meet it, and seem to find
some dolorous comfort in it. As regards Colburne, it may
be that he would not have gone to Taylorsville had he not
been weak and feverish, and felt a craving for that petting
kindness which seems to be a necessity of invalids.

I doubt whether the life in Ravenel's house contributed
much to advance his convalescence. His emotions
were played upon too constantly and powerfully for the
highest good of the temporarily shattered instrument.
He had supposed that he would undergo one great shock
on meeting Mrs. Carter, and that then his trouble would
be over. The first thrill was not so potent as he expected;
but it was succeeded by a constant unrest, like the
burning of a slow fever; he was uneasy all day and slept
badly at night. In the house he could not talk freely
and gaily, because of Lillie's presence; and out of it he
could not feel with calmness, because he was perpetually
thinking of her. After all, it may have been the splinters
of bone in the arm, quite as much as the arrow in the
heart, which worried him. Of Mrs. Carter I must admit
that she was not merciful; she made the doublywounded
Captain talk a great deal of his Colonel. He
might recite Carter's martial deeds and qualities as lengthily
as he pleased, and recommence da capo to recite them
over again, not only without fatiguing her, but without
exciting in her mind a thought that he was doing any
thing remarkable. She was very much pleased, but she
was not a bit grateful. Why should she be! It was
perfectly natural to her mind that people should admire
the Colonel, and talk much of his glory. Colburne performed
this ill-paid task with infinite patience, sympathy,
and self-sacrificing love; and no warrior was ever better
sung in conversational epics than was Carter the successful
by Colburne the disappointed. Under the rude oppression of
this subject the bruised shrub a exhaled daily sweetness.
It is almost painful to contemplate these two loving hearts:
the one sending its anxious sympathies a hundred miles

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

away into the deadly trenches of Port Hudson; the other
pouring out its sympathies for a present object, but covertly
and without a thought of reward. If the passionate
affection of the woman is charming, the unrequited, unhoping
love of the man is sublime.

The Doctor perhaps saw what Lillie could not or would
not see.

“My dear,” he observed, “you must remember that
Colonel Carter is not the husband of Captain Colburne.”

“Oh papa!” she answered. “Do you suppose that he
doesn't like to talk about Colonel Carter? Of course he
does. He admires him, and likes him immensely.”

“I dare say—I dare say. But nevertheless you give
him very large doses of your husband.”

“No, papa; not too large. He is such a good friend
that I am sure he doesn't object. Just think how unkind
it would be not to want to talk about my husband. You
don't understand him if you think he is so shabby.”

Nevertheless the Doctor was partially right, and shabby
as it may have been, Colburne was no better for the conversation
which so much gratified Mrs. Carter. His arm
discharged its slivers of bone and healed steadily, but he
was thin and pale, slept badly, and had a slow fever. It
must not be supposed that he wilfully brooded over his
disappointment; much less that he was angry about it or
felt any desire to avenge it. He was too sensible not to
struggle against useless pinings; too gentle-hearted and
honorable to be even tempted of base or cruel spirits. Not
that he was a moral miracle; not that he was even a marvellously
bright exception to the general run of humanity;
on the contrary he was like many of us, especially when
we are under the influence of elevating emotion. Some by
me forgotten author has remarked that no earthly being is
purer, more like the souls in paradise, than a young man
during his first earnest love.

At one time Colburne entirely forgot himself in his
sympathy for Mrs. Carter. When the news came of the

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

unsuccessful and murderous assault of the fourteenth of
June, she was nearly crazy for three days because of her
uncertainty concerning the fate of her husband. She must
hear constantly from her comforters the assurance that all
was undoubtedly well; that, if the Colonel had been engaged
in the fighting, he would certainly have been named
in the official report; that, if he had received any harm, he
would have been all the more sure of being mentioned,
etc., etc. Clinging as if for life to these two men, she demanded
all their strength to keep her out of the depths of
despair. Every day they went two or three times to the
fort, one or other of them, to gather information from passing
boats concerning the new tragedy. Very honestly
and earnestly gratified was Colburne when he was able to
bring to Mrs. Carter a letter from her husband, written
the day after the struggle, and saying that no harm had
befallen him. How that letter was wept over, prayed
over, held to a beating heart, and then to loving lips! The
house was solemn all day with that immense and unspeakable
joy.

Circumstances soon occurred which caused this lonely
and anxious family to be troubled about its own safety.
To carry on the siege of Port Hudson, Banks had been
obliged to reduce the garrison of New Orleans and of its
vast exterior line of defences (a hundred miles from the
city on every side) to the lowest point consistent with
safety. Meantime Taylor reorganized the remnant of his
beaten army, raised new levies by conscription, procured
reinforcements from Texas, and resumed the offensive.
Brashear City on the Atchafalaya, with its immense mass
of commissary stores, and garrison of raw Nine Months'
men, was captured by surprise. A smart little battle was
fought at Lafourche Crossing, near Thibodeaux, in which
Greene's Texans charged with their usual brilliant impetuosity,
but were repulsed by our men with fearful slaughter
after a hand-to-hand struggle over the contested cannon.
Nevertheless the Union troops soon retired before superior

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

numbers, and Greene's wild mounted rangers were at
liberty to patrol the Lafourche Interior.

“We can't stay here long,” said Colburne, in the council
of war in which the family talked these matters over.
“Greene will come this way sooner or later. If he can
take Fort Winthrop, he will thereby blockade the Mississippi,
cut off Banks' supplies, and force him to raise the
siege of Port Hudson. He is sure to try it sooner or later.”

“Must we leave our plantation, then?” asked Ravenel
in real anguish. To lose his home, his invested capital,
pigs, chickens, prospective crop of vegetables, and, worse
yet, of enlightened and ennobled negroes, was indeed a
torturing calamity. Had he known on the afternoon of
that day, that before morning the shaggy ponies and long,
lank, dirty mosstroopers of Greene's brigade would be upon
him, he would not have paused to examine the situation
from so many different points of view. Colburne knew by
experience the celerity of Texan rangers; he had chased
them in forced marches from Brashear City to Alexandria
without ever seeing a tail of their horses; and yet even he
indulged in a false security.

“I think we have twelve hours before us,” he observed.
“To-morrow morning we shall have to get up and get, as
the natives say. Still it's my opinion—I don't believe
Mrs. Carter had better stay here; she ought to go to the
fort to-night.”

“Are gou going, papa?” asked Mrs. Carter, who somehow
was not much alarmed.

“My dear, I must stay here till the last moment. We
have so much property here! You will have to go without
me.”

“Then I won't go,” she answered; and so that was
settled.

You ought to be off,” said the Doctor to Colburne.
“As a United States officer you are sure to be kept a
prisoner, if taken. I certainly think that you ought to go.”

Colburne thought so too, but would not desert his friends;

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

he shrugged his shoulders in spirit and resolved to endure
what might come. The negroes were in a state of exquisite
alarm. The entire black population of the Lafourche
Interior was making for the swamps or other places of
shelter; and only the love of the Ravenel gang for their
good massa and beautiful missus kept them from being
swept away by the contagious current. The horror with
which they regarded the possibility of being returned into
slavery delighted the Doctor, who, even in those circumstances,
dilated enthusiastically upon it as a proof that the
race was capable of high aspirations.

“They have already acquired the love of individual
liberty,” said this amiable optimist. “The cognate love
of liberty in the abstract, the liberty of all men, is not far
ahead of them. How superior they already are to the
white wretches who are fighting to send them back to
slavery!—Shedding blood, their own and their brothers',
for slavery! Is it not utterly amazing? Risking life
and taking life to restore slavery! It is the foolishest,
wickedest, most demoniacal infatuation that ever possessed
humanity. The Inquisition, the Massacre of St. Bartholomew,
were common sense and evangelical mercy compared
to this pro-slavery rebellion. And yet these imps
of atrocity pretend to be Christians. They are the most
orthodox creatures that ever served the devil. They rant
and roar in the Methodist camp-meetings; they dogmatize
on the doctrines in the Presbyterian church; they make
the responses in the Episcopal liturgy. There is only one
pinnacle of hypocrisy that they never have had the audacity
to mount. They have not yet brought themselves to
make the continuance and spread of slavery an object of
prayer. It would be logical, you know; it would be just
like their impudence. I have expected that they would
come to it. I have looked forward to the time when their
hypocritical priesthood would put up bloody hands in the
face of an indignant Heaven, and say, `O God of Justice!
O Jesus, lover of the oppressed! bless, extend and

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

perpetuate slavery; prosper us in selling the wife away from
the husband, and the child away from the parent; enable
us to convert the blood and tears of our fellow creatures
into filthy lucre; help us to degrade man, who was made
in Thine image; and to Father, Son and Spirit be all the
Glory!'—Can you imagine anything more astoundingly
wicked than such a petition? And yet I am positively astonished
that they have not got up monthly concerts of
prayer, and fabricated a liturgy, all pregnant with just
such or similar blasphemies. But God would not wait for
them to reach this acme of iniquity. His patience is exhausted,
and He is even now bringing them to punishment.”

“They have some power left yet, as we feel to-night,”
said Colburne.

“Yes. I have seen an adder's head flatten and snap
ten minutes after the creature was cut in two. I dare say
it might have inflicted a poisonous wound.”

“I think you had better send the hands to the fort.”

“Do you anticipate such immediate danger?” inquired
the Doctor, his very spectacles expressing surprise.

“I feel uneasy every time I think of those Texans. They
are fast boys. They outmarch their own shadows sometimes,
and have to wait for them to come in after nightfall.”

“I really ought to send the hands off,” admitted the
Doctor after a minute of reflection. “I never could forgive
myself if through my means they should be returned
to bondage.”

“It would be a poor result of a freedman's labor experiment.”

The Doctor went to the back door and shouted for Major
Scott.

“Major,” said he, “you must take all the people down
to the fort as soon as they can get ready.”

“They's all ready, Marsr. They's only a waitin' for the
word.”

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

“Very well, Bring them along. I'll write a note to
the commandant, asking him to take you in for the night.
You can come back in the morning if all is quiet.”

“What's a gwine to come of you an' Miss Lillie?”

“Never mind that now. I will see to that presently.
Bring the people along.”

In five minutes fifteen men, six women and four pickaninnies,
the whole laboring force of the plantation, were
in the road before the house, each loaded with a portion
of his or her property, such as blankets, food, and cooking
utensils. The men looked anxious; the women cried loudly
with fright and grief; the pickaninnies cried because their
mothers did.

“Oh, Mars Ravenel! you'll be cotched suah,” sobbed the
old mamma who did the family cooking. “Miss Lillie, do
come 'long with us.”

“We'se gwine to tote some o' your fixin's 'long,” observed
Major Scott.

“Better let him do it,” said Colburne. “It may be
your only chance to save necessaries.”

So the negroes added to their loads whatever seemed
most valuable and essential of the Ravenel baggage. Then
Scott received the note to the commandant of the fort,
handed it to Julius, the second boss, and remarked with
dignity, “I stays with Marsr.” The Major was undisguisedly
alarmed, but he had a character to sustain, and a
military title to justify. He was immediately joined in his
forlorn hope by Jim the “no 'count nigger,” who, being
a sly and limber darkey, fleet of foot, and familiar with
swamp life, had a faith that he could wriggle out of any
danger or captivity.

“Keep them,” said Colburne to Ravenel. “We shall
want them as look-outs during the night.”

There was an evident hesitation in the whole gang as
to whether they should go or stay; but Colburne settled
the question by pronouncing in a tone of military command,
“Forward, march!”

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

“Ah! they knows how to mind that sort o' talk,” said
Major Scott, highly gratified with the spectacular nature
of the scene. “I'se a been eddycatin' 'em to millingtary
ways. They knows a heap a'ready, they doos.”

He smiled with a simple and transitory joy, although he
could hear the voice of his wife (commonly called Mamma
Major) rising in loud lament amid the chorus of sorrow
with which the women and children moved away. The
poor creature kept no grude against her husband for his
infidelity of a month previous.

In the lonely and imperilled little household Colburne
now took command.

“Since you will fight,” he said smiling, “you must fight
under my orders. I am the military power, and I proclaim
martial law.”

He forbade the Ravenels to undress; they must be prepared
to run at a moment's notice. He laughed at the
Doctor's proposition to barricade the doors and windows,
and, instead thereof, opened two or three trunks and scattered
articles of little value about the rooms. The property
would be a bait, he said, which might amuse the
raiders while the family escaped. To gratify Major Scott's
tremulous enthusiasm he loaded his own revolver and the
Doctor's doubled-barreled fowling-piece, smiling sadly to
himself to think how absurd was the idea of fighting off a
band of Texans with such a feeble artillery. He posted
the two negroes as a vidette a quarter of a mile down the
road, with strict orders not to build a fire, not to sleep,
not to make a noise, but in case of the approach of a party
to hasten to the house and give information. The Major
begged hard for the fowling-piece, but Colburne would not
let him have it.

“He would be worse than a Nine Months' man,” he said
to the Doctor. “He would be banging away at stumps
and shadows all night. There wouldn't be a living field
mouse on the plantation by morning.”

The Doctor's imagination was seriously affected by these

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

business-like preparations, and he silently regretted that
he had not gone to the fort, or at least sent his daughter
thither. Lillie, though quiet, was very pale, and wished
herself in the trenches of Port Hudson, safe under the protection
of her invincible husband. Colburne urged and
finally ordered them to lie down and try to sleep. Two
mules were standing in the yard, saddled and ready to do
their part in the hegira when it should be necessary. He
examined their harness, then returned into the house,
buckled on his sword and revolver, extinguished every
light, took his seat at an open window looking towards
the danger, waited and listened. The youthful veteran
was perfectly calm, notwithstanding that he had taken
more precautions than a greenhorn, however timorous,
would have thought of. Once in each hour he visited the
negroes to see if they were awake; then mounted the levee
to listen for tramp of men or horses across the bayou; then
went to the sugar-house and listened towards the woods
which backed the plantation; then resumed his silent
watch at the open window. At two o'clock the moon still
poured a pale light over the flat landscape. Colburne,
feverish with fatigue, want of sleep, and the small remainder
of irritation in his wound, was just saying to
himself, “We must go to-morrow,” when he saw two dark
forms glide rapidly towards the house under cover of a
fence, and rush crouching across the door-yard. Without
waiting to hear what the negroes had to say, he stepped
into the parlor and awoke the two sleepers on the sofas.

“What is the matter?” gasped the Doctor, with the
wild air common to people startled out of an anxious
slumber.

“Perhaps nothing,” answered Colburne. “Only be
ready.”

By this time the two videttes were in the house, breathless
with running and alarm.

“Oh, Cap'm! they's a comin',” whispered Scott. “They's
a comin' right smart. We heerd the hosses. They's a

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

quarter mile off, mebbe; but they's a comin' right smart.
Oh Cap'm, please give me the double-barril gun. I wants
to fight for my liberty an' for Mars Ravenel an' for Miss
Lillie.”

“Take it,” said Colburne. “Now then, Doctor, you and
Jim will hurry Mrs. Carter directly down the road to the
fort. Jim can keep up on foot. The Major and I will go
to the woods, fire from there, and draw the enemy in that
direction.”

Every one obeyed him without a word. The approaching
tramp of horses was distinctly audible at the house
when the Ravenels mounted the mules and set off at a lumbering
trot, the animals being urged forward by resounding
whacks from Jim's bludgeon. Colburne scowled and
grated his teeth with impatience and vexation.

“I ought to have sent them away last evening,” he
muttered with a throb of self-reproach.

“Scott, you and I will have to fight,” he said aloud.
“They never can escape unless we keep the rascals here.
We must fire once from the house; then run to the woods
and fire again there. We must show ourselves men now.”

“Yes, Mars Cap'm,” replied the Major. His voice was
tremulous, and his whole frame shook, but he was nevertheless
ready to die, if need be, for his liberty and his
benefactors. Of physical courage the poor fellow had
little; but in moral courage he was at this moment sublime.

Colburne posted himself and his comrade at a back
corner of the house, where they could obtain a view of the
road which led toward Thibodeaux.

“Now, Scott,” he said, “you must not fire until I have
fired. You must not fire until you have taken aim at
somebody. You must fire only one barrel. Then you
must make for the woods along the line of this fence. If
they follow us on horseback we can bother them by dodging
over the fence now and then. If they catch us, we
must fight as long as we can. Cheer up, old fellow. It's

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

all right. It's not bad business as soon as you're used
to it.”

“Cap'm, I'se ready,” answered Scott solemnly. “I'se
not gwine for ter be cotched alive.”

Then he prayed for some minutes in a low whisper,
while Colburne stood at the corner and watched. “Watch
and pray,” the latter repeated to himself, smiling inwardly
at the odd compliance with the double injunction, so
strangely does the mind work on such occasions. It was
not a deliberate process of intellection with him; it was an
instinctive flash of ideas, not traceable to any feeling
which was in him at the time; on the contrary, his prevailing
emotion was one of extreme anxiety. The tramp
which fled toward the fort gently diminished in the distance,
while the tramp which approached from the opposite
side grew nearer and louder. When the advancing
horsemen got within a hundred yards of the house, they
slackened their pace to a walk, and finally halted, probably
to listen. Some of them must have dismounted at this
time, for Colburne suddenly beheld four footmen at the
front gate. He scowled at this sign of experienced caution,
and gave a hasty glance toward the garden in his
rear, to see if others were not cutting off his retreat. He
could not discover the features of any of the four, but he
could see that they were of the tall and lank Texan type,
dressed in brownish clothing, and provided with short
guns, no doubt double-barreled fowling-pieces. Inside of
the gate they halted and seemed to hearken, while one of
them pointed up the road toward the fort, and whispered
to his comrades. Colburne had hoped that they would get
into the house, and fall to plundering; but they had evidently
overheard the fugitives, for there was a simultaneous
backward movement in the group—they were going
to remount and pursue. Now was his time, if ever, to
effect the proposed diversion. Aiming his six-inch revolver
at the tallest, he fired a single barrel. The man yelled a
curse, staggered, dropped his gun, and leaned against the

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

fence. Two of his comrades sprang across the road, and
threw themselves behind the levee as a breast-work, while
the fourth, all grit, turned short and brought his fowling-piece
to a level as Colburne drew behind his cover. In
that same moment, Major Scott, wild with a sudden madness
of conflict, shouted like a lion, bounded beyond the
angle of the house, planting himself on two feet set wide
apart, his mad black face set toward the enemy, and his
gun aimed. Both fired at the same instant, and both fell
together, probably alike lifeless. The last prayer of the
negro was, “My God!” and the last curse of the rebel
was “Damnation!”

By the light of the moon Colburne looked at his comrade,
and saw the brains following the blood from a hole
in the centre of his forehead. He cast a glance at the
levee, fired one more barrel at a broad-brimmed hat which
rose above it, listened for a second to an advancing rush
of hoofs in order to decide whether it came by the road
or by the fields, turned, crossed the garden on a noiseless
run, placed himself on the further side of a high and
close plantation-fence, and followed its cover rapidly toward
the forest. The distance was less than a quarter
of a mile, but he was quite breathless and faint before he
had traversed it, so weak was he still, and so little accustomed
to exercise. In the edge of the wood he sat
down on a fallen and mouldering trunk to listen. If the
cavalry were pursuing their course up the road, they
were doing it very prudently and slowly, for he could
hear no more trampling of horses. Tolerably satisfied as
to the safety of the Ravenels, he reloaded his two empty
barrels, settled his course in his mind, and pushed as
straight as he could for Taylorsville without quitting
the cover of the forest. Although the fort was not four
miles away in a direct line, it was daybreak when he
came in sight of a low flattened outline, as of a truncated
mound, which showed dimly through the yellowish
morning mist. He had still to cross a dead level of

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

four or five hundred yards, with no points of shelter but
three small wooden houses. At this moment, when safety
seemed so near and sure, he saw on the bayou road, two
hundred yards to his right, half a dozen black and indistinct
bunches moving in a direction parallel to his
own. They were unquestionably horsemen going toward
the fort, and nearer to it than he. Changing his direction,
he made straight for the river, struck it above the fortification,
and got behind the levee, thus securing both a
covered way to hide his course, and an earthwork from
behind which he could fight. He lost no time in peeping
over the top of the mound, but pushed ahead at his best
speed, supposing that no cavalry scouts would dare approach
very near to a garrison supplied with artillery.
He could see a sentry pacing the ramparts, the dark uniform
showing clear against the grey sky beyond. He
even thought that the man perceived him, and supposed
that his dangers were over for the present. He was full
of exhilaration, and glanced back at the events of the
night with a sense of satisfaction, taking it all for granted
with a resolute faith of satisfaction, that the Ravenels had
escaped. Major Scott was dead; he was really quite sorry
for that; but then two Texans had been killed, or at least
disabled; the war was so much nearer its close. In a
small way he felt much as a general does who has effected
a masterly retreat, and inflicted severe loss upon the pursuing
enemy.

Presently a break in the bank forced him to mount the
levee. As he reached the top he stared in astonishment
and some dismay at a man in butternut-colored clothing,
mounted on a rough pony, with the double-barreled gun
of Greene's mosstroopers across his saddle-bow, who was
posted on the road not forty feet distant. The Butternut
immediately said, in the pleasant way current in armies,
“Halt, you son of a bitch!”

He fired, but missed, as Colburne skirted the break on a
run, and sprang again behind the levee. The Captain

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

then fired in return, with no other effect than to make the
Butternut gallop beyond revolver range. From this distance
he called out, ironically, “I say, Yank, have you
heard from Brashear City?”

Colburne made no reply, but continued his retreat unmolested.
When the sentinel challenged, “Halt! who
comes there?” he thought he had never heard a pleasanter
welcome.

“Friend,” he answered.

“Halt, friend! Corporal of the guard, number five,”
shouted the sentry.

The corporal appeared, recognized Colburne, and let
him in through the gate in a palisade which connected
one angle of the fort with the river. The garrison was
already under arms, and the men were lying down behind
the low works, with their equipments on and their muskets
by their sides. The first person from the plantation
whom Colburne saw was Mauma Major.

“Where is Mrs. Carter, aunty?” he asked.

“They's all here, bress the Lord! And now you's
come!” shouted the good fat creature, clapping her hands
with delight. “Whar my ole man?”

“In heaven,” said Colburne, with a solemn tenderness
which carried instant conviction. The woman screamed,
and went down upon her knees with an air and face of
such anguish as might cast shame upon those philosophers
as have asserted that the negro is not a man.

“Oh! the Lord gave! The Lord gave!” she repeated,
wildly.

Perhaps she had forgotten, perhaps she never knew, the
remainder of the text; but its piteous sense of bereavement,
and of more than human consolation, was evidently
clear in some manner to her soul.

-- 319 --

p542-326 CHAPTER XXIII. CAPTAIN COLBURNE COVERS THE RETREAT OF THE SOUTHERN LABOR ORGANIZATION.

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

Colburne soon discovered the Ravenels and their retainers
bivouacked in an angle of the fortification. The
Doctor actually embraced him in delight at his escape;
and Mrs. Carter seized both his hands in hers, exclaiming,
“Oh, I am so happy!”

She was full of gayety. She had had a splendid nap;
had actually slept out of doors. Did he see that tent made
out of a blanket? She had slept in that. She could bivouac
as well as you, Captain Colburne; she was as good a soldier
as you, Captain Colburne. She liked it, of all things
in the world. She never would sleep in the house again
till she was fif— sixty.

It was curious to note how she checked herself upon the
point of mentioning fifty as the era of first decrepitude.
Her father was over fifty, and therefore fifty could not be
old age, notwithstanding her preconceived opinions on the
subject.

“But oh, how obliged we are to you!” she added, changing
suddenly to a serious view. “How kind and noble
and brave you are! We owe you so much!—Isn't it
strange that I should be saying such things to you? I
never thought that I should ever say anything of the kind to
any man but my father and my husband. I am indeed grateful
to you, and thankful that you have escaped.”

As she spoke, her eyes filled with tears. There was a
singular changeableness about her of late; she shifted
rapidly and without warning, almost without cause, from
one emotion to another; she felt and expressed all emotions
with more than usual fervor. She was sadder at times
and gayer at times than circumstances seemed to justify.
An ordinary observer, a man especially, would have been

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

apt to consider some of her conduct odd, if not irrational.
The truth is that she had been living a new life for the
past two months, and that her being, physical and moral,
had not yet been able to settle into a tranquil unity of
function and feeling. Many women and a few men will
understand me here. Colburne was too merely a young
man to comprehend anything; but he could stand a little
way off and worship. He thought, as she faced him with
her cheeks flushed and her eyes the brighter for tears, that
she was very near in guise and nature to an angel. It
may be a paradox; it may be a dangerous fact to make
public; but he certainly was loving another man's wife
with perfect innocence.

“What is the matter with Mauma Major?” asked the
Doctor.

Colburne briefly related the martyrdom of Scott; and
father and daughter hurried to console the weeping black
woman.

Then the young soldier bethought himself that he ought
to report his knowledge of the rebels to the commandant
of the garrison. “You 'll find the cuss in there,” said a
devil-may-care lieutenant, pointing to a brick structure in
the centre of the fort. Colburne entered, saw an officer
sleeping on a pile of blankets, and to his astonishment
recognized him as Major Gazaway. In slumber this remarkable
poltroon looked respectably formidable. He
was six feet in height and nearly two hundred pounds in
weight, large-limbed, deep-chested, broad-shouldered, dark
in complexion, aquiline in feature, masculine and even
stern in expression. He had begun life as a prize fighter,
but had failed in that career, not because he lacked
strength or skill, but from want of pluck to stand the hammering.
Nevertheless he was a tolerable hand at a rough-and-tumble
fight, and still more efficient in election-day
bullying and browbeating. For the last ten years he had
kept a billiard saloon, had held various small public offices,
and had been the Isaiah Rynders of his little city. On the

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

stump he had a low kind of popular eloquence made up of
coarse denunciation, slanderous lying, bar-room slang,
smutty stories, and profanity. The Rebellion broke out;
the Rebel cannon aimed at Fort Sumter knocked the breath
out of the Democratic party; and Gazaway turned Republican,
bringing over two hundred fighting voters, and
changing the political complexion of his district. Consequently
he easily got a commission as captain in the three
months' campaign, and subsequently as major in the Tenth,
much to the disgust of its commandant. He had expected
and demanded a colonelcy; he thought that the Governor,
in not granting it, had treated him with ingratitude and
black injustice; he honestly believed this, and was naively
sore and angry on the subject. It needed this trait of born
impudence to render his character altogether contemptible;
for had he been a conscious, humble coward, he would
have merited a pity not altogether disunited from respect.
From the day of receiving his commission Gazaway had
not ceased to intrigue and bully for promotion in a long
series of blotted and ill-spelled letters. How could a mere
Major ever hope to go before the people successfully as a
candidate for Congress? That distinction was the aim of
Gazaway, as of many another more or less successful blackguard.
It is true that these horrid battles occasionally
shook his ambition and his confidence in his own merits.
Under fire he was a meek man, much given to lying low,
to praying fervently, to thinking that a whole skin was
better than laurels. But in a few hours after the danger
was past, his elastic vanity and selfishness rose to the occasion,
and he was as pompous in air, as dogmatical in
speech, as impudently greedy in his demands for advancement
as ever. Such was one of Colburne's superior officers;
such was the dastard to whom the wounded hero reported
for duty. Colburne, by the way, had never asked
for promotion, believing, with the faith of chivalrous youth,
that merit would be sure of undemanded recognition.

After several calls of “Major!” the slumberer came to

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

his consciousness; he used it by rolling over on his side,
and endeavoring to resume his dozings. He had not been
able to sleep till late the night before on account of his
terrors, and now he was reposing like an animal, anxious
chiefly to be let alone.

“Major—excuse me—I have something of importance to
report,” insisted the Captain.

“Well; what is it?” snarled Gazaway. Then, catching
sight of Colburne, “Oh! that you, Cap? Where you
from?”

“From a plantation five miles below, on the bayou. I
was followed in closely by the rebel cavalry. Their
pickets are less than half a mile from the fort.”

“My God!” exclaimed Gazaway, sitting up and throwing
off his musquito-net. “What do you think? They
ain't going to attack the fort, be they?” Then calling his
homespun pomposity to his aid, he added, with a show of
bravado, “I can't see it. They know better. We can
knock spots out of 'em.”

“Of course we can,” coincided the Captain. “I don't
believe they have any siege artillery; and if we can't beat
off an assault we ought to be cat-o'-nine-tailed.”

“Cap, I vow I wish I had your health,” said the Major,
gazing shamelessly at Colburne's thin and pale face. “You
can stand anything. I used to think I could, but this
cussed climate fetches me. I swear I hain't been myself
since I come to Louisianny.”

It is true that the Major had not been in field service
what he once honestly thought he was. He had supposed
himself to be a brave man; he was never disenchanted of
this belief except while on the battle-field; and after he
had run away he always said and tried to believe that it
was because he was sick.

“I was took sick with my old trouble, he continued;
“same as I had at New Orleans, you know—the very day
that we attacked Port Hudson.”

By the way, he had not had it at New Orleans; he had

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

had it at Georgia Landing and Camp Beasland; but Colburne
did not correct him.

“By George! what a day that was!” he exclaimed, referring
to the assault of the 27th of May. “I'll bet more'n
a hundred shots come within five feet of me. If I could a
kep' up with the regiment, I'd a done it. But I couldn't.
I had to go straight to the hospital. I tell you I suffered
there. I couldn't get no kind of attention, there was so
many wounded there. After a few days I set out for the
regiment, and found it in a holler where the rebel bullets
was skipping about like parched peas in a skillet. But I
was too sick to stand it. I had to put back to the hospital.
Finally the Doctor he sent me to New Orleans.
Well, I was just gettin' a little flesh on my bones when
General Emory ordered every man that could walk to be
put to duty. Nothing would do but I must take command
of this fort. I got here yesterday morning, and the
boat went back in the afternoon, and here we be in a hell
of a muss. I brought twenty such invalids along—men
no more fit for duty than I be. I swear it's a shame.”

Colburne did not utter the disgust and contempt which
he felt; he turned away in silence, intending to look up
dressings for his arm, which had become dry and feverish.
The Major called him back.

“I say, Cap, if the enemy are in force, what are we to
do?”

“Why, we shall fight, of course.”

“But we ha'n't got men enough to stand an assault.”

“How many?”

“One little comp'ny Louisianny men, two comp'nies
nine months' men, and a few invalids.”

“That's enough. Have you any spare arms?”

“I d'no. I reckon so,” said the Major, in a peevish tone.
“I reckon you'd better hunt up the Quartermaster, if
there is one. I s'pose he has 'em.”

“A friend of mine has brought fifteen able-bodied negroes
into the fort. I want guns for them.”

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

“Niggers!” sneered the Major. “What good be they?”

Losing all patience, Colburne disrespectfully turned his
back without answering, and left the room.

“I say, Cap, if we let them niggers fight we'll be all
massacred,” were the last words that he heard from Gazaway.

Having got his arm bound anew with wet dressings, he
sought out the Quartermaster, and proceeded to accouter
the Ravenel negroes, meanwhile chewing a breakfast of
hard crackers. Then, meeting the Lieutenant who had directed
him to Gazaway's quarters, and who proved to be
the commandant of the Louisiana company, they made a
tour of the ramparts together, doing their volunteer best
to take in the military features of the flat surrounding
landscape, and to decide upon the line of approach which
the rebels would probably select in case of an assault.
There was no cover except two or three wooden houses of
such slight texture that they would afford no protection
against shell or grape. The levee on the opposite side of
the bayou might shelter sharpshooters, but not a column.
They trained a twenty-four-pounder iron gun in that direction,
and pointed the rest of the artillery so as to
sweep the plain between the fort and a wood half a mile
distant. The ditch was deep and wide, and well filled
with water, but there was no abattis or other obstruction
outside of it. The weakest front was toward the Mississippi,
on which side the rampart was a mere bank not five
feet in hight, scarcely dominating the slope of twenty-five
or thirty yards which stretched between it and the water.

“I wish the river was higher—smack up to the fortifications,”
said the Louisiana lieutenant. “They can wade
around them fences,” he added, pointing to the palisades
which connected the work with the river.

This officer was not a Louisianian by birth, any more
than the men whom he commanded. They were a medley
of all nations, principally Irish and Germans, and he had
begun his martial career as a volunteer in an Indiana

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

regiment. He was chock full of fight and confidence; this
was the only fort he had ever garrisoned, and he considered
it almost impregnable; his single doubt was lest the
assailants “might wade in around them fences.” Colburne,
remembering how Banks had been repulsed twice
from inferior works at Port Hudson, also thought the
chances good for a defence. Indeed, he looked forward
to the combat with something like a vindictive satisfaction.
Heretofore he had always attacked; and he wanted to
fight the rebels once from behind a rampart; he wanted to
teach them what it was to storm fortifications. If he had
been better educated in his profession he would have
found the fort alarmingly small and open, destitute as it
was of bomb-proofs, casemates and traverses. The river
showed no promise of succor; not a gunboat or transport
appeared on its broad, slow, yellow current; not a friendly
smoke could be seen across the flat distances. The little
garrison, it seemed, must rely upon its own strength and
courage. But, after taking a deliberate view of all the
circumstances, Colburne felt justified in reporting to Major
Gazaway that the fort could beat off as many Texans as
could stand between it and the woods, which was the same
as to say a matter of one or two hundred thousand. Leaving
his superior officer in a state of spasmodic and shortlived
courage, he spread his rubber blanket in a shady
corner, rolled up his coat for a pillow, laid himself down,
and slept till nearly noon. When he awoke, the Doctor
was holding an umbrella over him.

“I am ever so much obliged to you,” said Colburne, sitting
up.

“Not at all. I was afraid you might get the fever.
Our Louisiana sun, you know, doesn't dispense beneficence
alone. I saw that it had found you out, and I rushed to
the rescue.”

“Is Mrs. Carter sheltered?” asked the Captain.

“She is very comfortably off, considering the circumstances.”

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

He was twiddling and twirling his umbrella as though
he had something on his mind.

“I want you to do me a favor,” he said, after a moment.
“I should really like a gun, if it is not too much trouble.”

The idea of the Doctor, with his fifty-five years, his
peaceful habits, and his spectacles, rushing to battle made
Colburne smile. Another imaginary picture, the image of
Lillie weeping over her father's body, restored his seriousness.

“What would Mrs. Carter say to it?” he asked.

“I should be obliged if you would not mention it to
her,” answered the Doctor. “I think the matter can be
managed without her knowledge.”

Accordingly Colburne fitted out this unexpected recruit
with a rifle-musket, and showed him how to load it, and
how to put on his accoutrements. This done, he reverted
to the subject which most interested his mind just at
present.

“Mrs. Carter must be better sheltered than she is,” he
said. “In case of an assault, she would be in the way
where she is, and, moreover, she might get hit by a chance
bullet. I will tell the Major that his Colonel's wife is here,
and that he must turn out for her.”

“Do you think it best?” questioned the Doctor.
“Really, I hate to disturb the commandant of the fort.”

But Colburne did think it best, and Gazaway was not
hard to convince. He hated to lose his shelter, poor as it
was, but he had a salutary dread of his absent Colonel,
and remembering how dubious had been his own record
in field service, he thought it wise to secure the favor of
Mrs. Carter. Accordingly Lillie, accompanied by Black
Julia, moved into the brick building, notwithstanding her
late declarations that she liked nothing so well as sleeping
in the open air.

“Premature old age,” laughed Colburne. “Sixty
already.”

-- 327 --

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

“It is the African Dahomey, and not the American,
which produces the Amazons,” observed the Doctor.

“If you don't stop I shall be severe,” threatened Lillie.
“I have a door now to turn people out of.”

“Just as though that was a punishment,” said Colburne.
“I thought out-of-doors was the place to live.”

As is usual with people in circumstances of romance
which are not instantly and overpoweringly alarming,
there was an exhilaration in their spirits which tended towards
gayety. While Mrs. Carter and Colburne were
thus jesting, the Doctor shyly introduced his martial
equipments into the house, and concealed them under a
blanket in one corner. Presently the two men adjourned
to the ramparts, to learn the cause of a commotion which
was visible among the garrison. Far up the bayou road
thin yellow clouds of dust could be seen rising above the
trees, no doubt indicating a movement of troops in considerable
force. From that quarter no advance of friends,
but only to Texan cavalry and Louisianian infantry, could
be expected. Nearly all the soldiers had left their shelters
of boards and rubber blankets, and were watching the
threatening phenomenon with a grave fixedness of expression
which showed that they fully appreciated its deadly
significance. Sand-columns of the desert, water-spouts of
the ocean, are a less impressive spectacle than the approaching
dust of a hostile army. The old and tried soldier
knows all that it means; he knows how tremendous
will be the screech of the shells and the ghastliness of the
wounds; he faces it with an inward shrinking, although
with a calm determination to do his duty; his time for
elation will not come until his blood is heated by fighting,
and he joins in the yell of the charge. The recruit, deeply
moved by the novelty of the sight, and the unknown
grandeur of horror or of glory which it presages, is either
vaguely terrified or full of excitement. Calm as is the exterior
of most men in view of approaching battle, not one
of them looks upon it with entire indifference. But let the

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

eyes on the fortifications strain as they might, no lines of
troops could be distinguished, and there was little, if any,
increase in the number of the rebel pickets who sat sentinel
in their saddles under the shade of scattered trees
and houses. Presently the murmur “A flag of truce!” ran
along the line of spectators. Down the road which skirted
the northern bank of the bayou rode slowly, amidst a little
cloud of dust, a party of four horsemen, one of whom
carried a white flag.

“What does that mean,” asked Gazaway. “Do you
think peace is proclaimed?”

“It means that they want this fort,” said Colburne.
“They are going to commit the impertinence of asking us
to surrender.”

The Major's aquiline visage was very pale, and his outstretched
hand shook visibly; he was evidently seized by
the complaint which had so troubled him at Port Hudson.

“Cap, what shall I do?” he inquired in a confidential
whisper, twisting one of his tremulous fingers into Colburne's
buttonhole, and drawing him aside.

“Tell them to go to —, and then send them there,”
said the Captain, angrily, perceiving that Gazaway's feelings
inclined toward a capitulation. “Send out an officer
and escort to meet the fellows and bring in their message.
They mustn't be allowed to come inside.”

“No, no; of course not. We couldn't git very good
terms if they should see how few we be,” returned the
Major, unable to see the matter in any other light than
that of his own terrors. “Well, Cap, you go and meet the
feller. No, you stay here; I want to talk to you. Here,
where's that Louisianny Lieutenant? Oh, Lieutenant, you
go out to that feller with jest as many men 's he's got;
stop him 's soon 's you git to him, and send in his business.
Send it in by one of your men, you know; and take a
white flag, or han'kerch'f, or suthin'.”

When Gazaway was in a perturbed state of mind, his
conversation had an unusual twang of the provincialisms

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

of tone and grammar amidst which he had been educated,
or rather had grown up without an education.

At sight of the Union flag of truce, the rebel one,
now only a quarter of a mile from the fort, halted under
the shadow of an evergreen oak by the roadside. After a
parley of a few minutes, the Louisiana Lieutenant returned,
beaded with perspiration, and delivered to Gazaway
a sealed envelope. The latter opened it with fingers
which worked as awkwardly as a worn-out pair of tongs,
read the enclosed note with evident difficulty, cast a
troubled eye up and down the river, as if looking in vain
for help, beckoned Colburne to follow him, and led the
way to a deserted angle of the fort.

“I say, Cap,” he whispered, “we've got to surrender.”

Colburne looked him sternly in the face, but could not
catch his cowardly eye.

“Take care, Major,” he said.

Gazaway started as if he had been threatened with personal
violence.

“You are a ruined man if you surrender this fort,” pursued
Colburne.

The Major writhed his Herculean form, and looked all
the anguish which so mean a nature was capable of feeling;
for it suddenly occurred to him that if he capitulated
he might never be promoted, and never go to Congress.

“What in God's name shall I do?” he implored.
“They've got six thous'n' men.”

“Call the officers together, and put it to vote.”

“Well, you fetch 'em, Cap. I swear I'm too sick to
stan' up.”

Down he sat in the dust, resting his elbows on his knees,
and his head between his hands. Colburne sought out
the officers, seven in number, besides himself, and all, as it
chanced, Lieutenants.

“Gentlemen,” he said, “we are dishonored cowards if
we surrender this fort without fighting.”

-- 330 --

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

“Dam'd if we don't have the biggest kind of a scrimmage
first,” returned the Louisianian.

The afflicted Gazaway rose to receive them, opened the
communication of the rebel general, dropped it, picked
it up, and handed it to Colburne, saying, “Cap, you
read it.”

It was a polite summons to surrender, stating the investing
force at six thousand men, declaring that the success
of an assault was certain, offering to send the garrison
on parole to New Orleans, and closing with the hope that
the commandant of the fort would avoid a useless effusion
of blood.

“Now them's what I call han'some terms,” broke in
Gazaway eagerly. “We can't git no better if we fight a
week. And we can't fight a day. We hain't got the men
to whip six thous'n' Texans. I go for takin' terms while
we can git 'em.”

“Gentlemen, I go for fighting,” said Colburne.

“That's me,” responded the Louisiana lieutenant; and
there was an approving murmur from the other officers.

“This fort,” continued our Captain, “is an absolute necessity
to the prosecution of the siege of Port Hudson. If it
is lost, the navigation of the river is interrupted, and our
army is cut off from its supplies. If we surrender, we
make the whole campaign a failure. We must not do it.
We never shall be able to face our comrades after it; we
never shall be able to look loyal man or rebel in the eye.
We can defend ourselves. General Banks has been repulsed
twice from inferior works. It is an easy chance to
do a great deed—to deserve the thanks of the army and the
whole country. Just consider, too, that if we don't hold
the fort, we may be called on some day to storm it. Which
is the easiest? Gentlemen, I say, No surrender!”

Every officer but Gazaway answered, “That's my vote.”
The Louisiana Lieutenant fingered his revolver threateningly,
and swore by all that was holy or infernal that he
would shoot the first man who talked of capitulating.

-- 331 --

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

Gazaway's mouth had opened to gurgle a remonstrance,
but at this threat he remained silent and gasping like a
stranded fish.

“Well, Cap, you write an answer to the cuss, and the
Major 'll sign it,” said the Louisianian to Colburne, with a
grin of humorous malignity. Our friend ran to the office
of the Quartermaster, and returned in a minute with the
following epistle:

“Sir: It is my duty to defend Fort Winthrop to the
last extremity, and I shall do it.”

The signature which the Major appended to this heroic
document was so tremulous and illegible that the rebel
general must have thought that the commandant was
either very illiterate or else a very old gentleman afflicted
with the palsy.

Thus did the unhappy Gazaway have greatness thrust
upon him. He would have been indignant had he not been
so terrified; he thought of court-martialing Colburne some
day for insubordination, but said nothing of it at present;
he was fully occupied with searching the fort for a place
which promised shelter from shell and bullet. The rest
of the day he spent chiefly on the river front, looking up
and down the stream in vain for the friendly smoke of
gunboats, and careful all the while to keep his head below
the level of the ramparts. His trepidation was so apparent
that the common soldiers discovered it, and amused themselves
by slyly jerking bullets at him, in order to see him
jump, fall down and clap his hand to the part hit by the
harmless missile. He must have suspected the trick; but
he did not threaten vengeance nor even try to discover
the jokers: every feeble source of manliness in him had
been dried up by his terrors, He gave no orders, exacted
no obedience, and would have received none had he demanded
it. Late in the afternoon, half a dozen veritable
rebel balls whistling over the fort sent him cowering into
the room occupied by Mrs. Carter, where he appropriated
a blanket and stretched himself at full length on the floor,

-- 332 --

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]

fairly grovelling and flattening in search of safety. It was
a case of cowardice which bordered upon mania or physical
disease. He had just manliness enough to feel a little
ashamed of himself, and mutter to Mrs. Carter that he was
“too sick to stan' up.” Even she, novel as she was to the
situation, understood him, after a little study; and the
sight of his degrading alarm, instead of striking her with
a panic, roused her pride and her courage. With what an
admiring contrast of feeling she looked at the brave Colburne
and thought of her brave husband!

The last rays of the setting sun showed no sign of an
enemy except the wide thin semicircle of rebel pickets,
quiet but watchful, which stretched across the bayou from
the river above to the river below. As night deepened,
the vigilance of the garrison increased, and not only the
sentinels but every soldier was behind the ramparts, each
officer remaining in rear of his own company or platoon,
ready to direct it and lead it at the first alarm. Colburne,
who was tacitly recognized as commander-in-chief, made
the rounds every hour. About midnight a murmur of
joy ran from bastion to bastion as the news spread that
two steamers were close at hand, coming up the river.
Presently every one could see their engine-fires glowing
like fireflies in the distant, and hear through the breathless
night the sighing of the steam, the moaning of the machinery,
and at last the swash of water against the bows.
The low, black hulks, and short, delicate masts, distinctly
visible on the gleaming groundwork of the river, and
against the faintly lighted horizon, showed that they were
gunboats; and the metallic rattle of their cables, as they
came to anchor opposite the fort, proved that they had arrived
to take part in the approaching struggle. Even
Gazaway crawled out of his asylum to look at the cheering
reinforcement, and assumed something of his native pomposity
as he observed to Colburne, “Cap, they won't dare
to pitch into us, with them fellers alongside.”

A bullet or two from the rebel sharpshooters posted on

-- 333 --

p542-340 [figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

the southern side of the bayou sent him back to his house
of refuge. He thought the assault was about to commence,
and was entirely absorbed in hearkening for its opening
clamor. When Mrs. Carter asked him what was going
on, he made her no answer. He was listening with all his
pores; his very hair stood on end to listen. Presently he
stretched himself upon the floor in an instinctive effort to
escape a spattering of musketry which broke through the
sultry stillness of the night. A black speck had slid around
the stern of one of the gunboats, and was making for the
bank, saluted by quick spittings of fire from the levee
above and below the junction of the bayou with the river.
In reply, similar fiery spittings scintillated from the dark
mass of the fort, and there was a rapid whit-whit of invisible
missiles. A cutter was coming ashore; the rebel
pickets were firing upon it; the garrison was firing upon
the pickets; the pickets upon the garrison. The red flashes
and irregular rattle lasted until the cutter had completed
its return voyage. There was an understanding now between
the little navy and the little army; the gunboats
knew where to direct their cannonade so as best to support
the garrison; and the soldiers were full of confidence,
although they did not relax their vigilance. Doctor Ravenel
and Mrs. Carter supposed in their civilian inexperience
that all danger was over, and by two o'clock in the morning
were fast asleep.

CHAPTER XXIV. A DESPERATE ATTACK AND A SUCCESSFUL DEFENCE.

While it was still darkness Lillie was awakened
from her sleep by an all-pervading, startling, savage uproar.
Through the hot night came tramplings and yellings
of a rebel brigade; roaring of twenty-four-pounders
and whirring of grape from the bastions of the fort; roaring
of hundred-pounders and flight of shrieking, cracking,

-- 334 --

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

flashing shells from the gunboats; incessant spattering
and fiery spitting of musketry, with whistling and humming
of bullets; and, constant through all, the demoniac
yell advancing like the howl of an infernal tide. Bedlam,
pandemonium, all the maniacs of earth and all the fiends
of hell, seemed to have combined in riot amidst the crashings
of storm and volcano. The clamor came with the
suddenness and continued with more than the rage of a
tornado. Lillie had never imagined anything so unearthly
and horrible. She called loudly for her father, and was
positively astonished to hear his voice close at her side, so
strangely did the familiar tones sound in that brutal uproar.

“What is it?” she asked.

“It must be the assault,” he replied, astonished into
telling the alarming truth. “I will step out and take a
look.”

“You shall not,” she exclaimed, clutching him. “What
if you should be hit!”

“My dear, don't be childish,” remonstrated the Doctor.
“It is my duty to attend to the wounded. I am the only
surgeon in the fort. Just consider the ingratitude of
neglecting these brave fellows who are fighting for our
safety.”

“Will you promise not to get hurt?”

“Certainly, my dear.”

“Will you come back every five minutes and let me
see you?”

“Yes, my dear. I'll keep you informed of everything
that happens.”

She thought a few moments, and gradually loosened her
hold on him. Her curiosity, her anxiety to know how
this terrible drama went on, helped her to be brave and
to spare him. As soon as her fingers had unclosed from
his sleeve he crept to where his rifle stood and softly,
siezed it; and in so doing he stepped on the recumbent
Gazaway, who groaned, whereupon the Doctor politely

-- 335 --

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

apologized. As he stepped out of the building he distinguished
Colburne's voice on the river front, shouting,
“This way, men!” In that direction ran the Doctor, holding
his rifle in both hands, at something like the position
of a charge bayonet, with his thumb on the trigger so as
to be ready for immediate conflict. Suddenly bang! went
the piece at an angle of forty-five degrees, sending its ball
clean across the Mississippi, and causing a veteran sergeant
near him to inquire “what the hell he was about.”

“Really, that explosion was quite extraordinary,” said
the surprised Doctor. “I had not the least intention of
firing. Would you, sir, have the goodness to load it for
me?”

But the sergeant was in a hurry, and ran on without
answering. The Doctor began to finger his cartridge-box
in a wild way, intending to get out a cartridge if he could,
when a faint voice near him said, “I'll load your gun for
you, sir.”

Would you be so kind?” replied the Doctor, delighted.
“I am so dreadfully inexperienced in these operations!
I am quite sorry to trouble you.”

The sick man—one of the invalids whom Gazaway had
brought from New Orleans—loaded the piece, capped it,
and added some brief instructions in the mysteries of half-cock
and full-cock.

“Really you are very good. I am quite obliged,” said
the Doctor, and hurried on to the river front, guided by
the voice of Colburne. At the rampart he tried to shoot
one of our men who was coming up wounded from the
palisade, and would probably have succeeded, but that
the lock of his gun would not work. Colburne stopped
him in this well-intentioned but mistaken labor, saying,
“Those are our people.” Then, “Your gun is at half-cock.—
There.—Now keep your finger off the trigger until you
see a rebel.”

Then shouting, “Forward, men!” he ran down to the

-- 336 --

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

palisade followed by twenty or thirty, of whom one was
the Doctor.

The assailing brigade, debouching from the woods half
a mile away from the front, had advanced in a wide front
across the flat, losing scarcely any men by the fire of the
artillery, although many, shaken by the horrible screeching
of the hundred-pound shells, threw themselves on the
ground in the darkness or sought the frail shelter of the
scattered dwellings. Thus diminished in numbers and
broken up by night and obstacles and the differing speed
of running men, the brigade reached the fort, not an organization,
but a confused swarm, flowing along the edge
of the ditch to right and left in search of an entrance.
There was a constant spattering of flushes, as individuals
returned the steady fire of the garrision; and the sharp
clean whistle of round bullets and buckshot mingled in the
thick warm air with the hoarse whiz of Minies. Now and
then an angry shout or wailing scream indicated that some
one had been hit and mangled. The exhortations and
oaths of the rebel officers could be distinctly heard, as they
endeavored to restore order, to drive up stragglers, and to
urge the mass forward. A few jumped or fell into the
ditch and floundered there, unable to climb up the smooth
facings of brickwork. Two or three hundred collected
around the palisade which connected the northern front with
the river, some lying down and waiting, and others firing
at the woodwork or the neighboring ramparts, while a few
determined ones tried to burst open the gate by main
strength.

The Doctor put the whole length of his barrel through
one of the narrow port holes of the palisade and immediately
became aware that some on the outside had seized it and
was pulling downwards. “Let go of my gun!” he shouted
instinctively, without considering the unreasonable nature
of the request. “Let go yourself, you son of a bitch!”
returned the outsider, not a whit more rational. The Doctor
pulled trigger with a sense of just indignation, and

-- 337 --

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

drew in his gun, the barrel bent at a right angle and
bursted. Whether he had injured the rebel or only startled
him into letting go his hold, he never knew and did
not then pause to consider. He felt his ruined weapon
all over with his hands, tried in vain to draw the ramrod,
and, after bringing all his philosophical acumen to bear on
the subject, gave up the idea of reloading. Casting about
for a new armament, he observed behind him a man lying
in one of the many little gullies which seemed to slope between
the fort and the river, his eyes wide open and fixed
upon the palisade, and his right hand loosely holding a rifle.
The Doctor concluded that he was sick, or tired, or seeking
shelter from the bullets.

“Would you be good enough to lend me your gun for
a few moments?” he inquired.

The man made no reply; he was perfectly dead. The
Doctor being short-sighted and without his spectacles, and
not accustomed, as yet, to appreciating the effects of musketry,
did not suspect this until he bent over him, and saw
that his woolen shirt was soaked with blood. He picked
up the rifle, guessed that it was loaded, stumbled back to
the palisade, insinuated the mere muzzle into a port-hole,
and fired, with splintering effect on the woodwork. The
explosion was followed by a howl of anguish from the exterior,
which gave him a mighty throb, partly of horror
and partly of loyal satisfaction. “After all, it is only a
species of surgical operation,” he thought, and proceeded
to reload, according to the best of his speed and knowledge.
Suddenly he staggered under a violent impulse,
precisely as if a strong man had jerked him by the coatcollar,
and putting his hand to the spot, he found that a
bullet (nearly spent in penetrating the palisades) had
punched its way through the cloth. This was the nearest
approach to a wound that he received during the engagement.

Meantime things were going badly with the assailants.
Disorganized by the night, cut up by the musketry,

-- 338 --

[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

demoralized by the incessant screaming and bursting of the
one-hundred-pound shells, unable to force the palisade or
cross the ditch, they rapidly lost heart, threw themselves
on the earth, took refuge behind the levees, dropped away
in squads through the covering gloom, and were, in short,
repulsed. In the course of thirty minutes, all that yelling
swarm had disappeared, except the thickly scattered dead
and wounded, and a few well-covered stragglers, who continued
to fire as sharpshooters.

“We have whipped them!” shouted Colburne. “Hurrah
for the old flag!”

The garrison caught the impulse of enthusiasm, and
raised yell on yell of triumph. Even the wounded ceased
to feel their anguish for a moment, and uttered a feeble
shout or exclamation of gladness. The Doctor bethought
himself of his daughter, and hurried back to the brick
building to inform her of the victory. She threw herself
into his arms with a shriek of delight, and almost in the
same breath reproached him sharply for leaving her so long.

“My dear, it can't be more than five minutes,” said the
Doctor, fully believing what he said, so rapidly does time
pass in the excitement of successful battle.

“Is it really over?” she asked.

“Quite so. They are rushing for the woods like pelted
frogs for a puddle. They are going in all directions, as
though they were bound for Cowes and a market. I don't
believe they will ever get together again. We have
gained a magnificent victory. It is the grandest moment
of my life.”

“Is Captain Colburne unhurt?” was Lillie's next question.

“Perfectly. We haven't lost a man—except one,” he
added, bethinking himself of the poor fellow whose gun he
had borrowed.

“Oh!” she sighed, with a long inspiration of relief, for
the life of her brave defender had become precious in her
eyes.

-- 339 --

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]

The Doctor had absent-mindedly brought his rifle into
the room, and was much troubled with it, not caring to
shock Lillie with the fact that he had been personally engaged.
He held it behind his back with one hand, after
the manner of a naughty boy who has been nearly detected
in breaking windows, and who still has a brickbat
in his fist which he dares not show, and cannot find a
chance to hide. He was slyly setting it against the wall
when she discovered it.

“What!” she exclaimed. “Have you been fighting,
too? You dear, darling, wicked papa!”

She kissed him violently, and then laughed hysterically.

“I thought you were up to some mischief all the while,”
she added. “You were gone a dreadful time, and I
screaming and looking out for you. Papa, you ought to
be ashamed of yourself.”

“I have reason to be. I am the most disgraceful ignoramus.
I don't know how to load my gun. I think I
must have put the bullet in wrong end first. The ramrod
won't go down.”

“Well, put it away now. You don't want it any more.
You must take care of the wounded.”

“Wounded!” exclaimed the Doctor. “Are there any
wounded?”

“Oh dear! several of them. I forgot to tell you. They
are to bring them in here. I am going to our trunks to
get some linen.”

The Doctor was quite astonished to find that there were
a number of wounded; for having escaped unhurt himself,
he concluded that every one else had been equally lucky,
excepting, of course, the man who lay dead in the gulley.
As he laid down his gun he heard a groaning in one
corner, and went softly towards it, expecting to find one
of the victims of the conflict. Lifting up one end of a
blanket, and lighting a match to dispel the dimness, he beheld
the prostrate Gazaway, his face beaded with the perspiration
of heat and terror.

-- 340 --

[figure description] Page 340.[end figure description]

“Oh!” said the Doctor, with perhaps the merest twang
of contempt in the exclamation.

“My God, Doctor!” groaned the Major. “I tell you
I'm a sick man. I've got the most awful bilious colic that
ever a feller had. If you can give me something, do, for
God's sake!”

“Presently,” answered Ravenel, and paid no more attention
to him.

“If I could have discharged my gun,” he afterwards
said, in relating the circumstance, “I should have been
tempted to rid him of his bilious colic by a surgical operation.”

The floor of the little building was soon cumbered with
half a dozen injured men, and dampened with their blood.
The Doctor had no instruments, but he could probe with
his finger and dress with wet bandages. Lillie aided him,
pale at the sight of blood and suffering, but resolute to do
what she could. When Colburne looked in for a moment,
she nodded to him with a sweet smile, which was meant
to thank him for having defended her.

“I am glad to see you at this work,” he said. “There
will be more of it.”

“What! More fighting!” exclaimed the Doctor, looking
up from a shattered finger.

“Oh yes. We mustn't hope that they will be satisfied
with one assault. There is a supporting column, of course;
and it will come on soon. But do you stay here, whatever
happens. You will be of most use here.”

He had scarcely disappeared when the whole air became
horribly vocal, as, with a long-drawn, screaming battle-yell,
the second brigade of Texans moved to the assault,
and the “thunders of fort and fleet” replied. Taking the
same direction as before, but pushing forward with superior
solidity and energy, the living wave swept up to the fortifications,
howled along the course of the ditch, and surged
clamorously against the palisade. Colburne was there
with half the other officers and half the strength of the

-- 341 --

[figure description] Page 341.[end figure description]

garrison, silent for the most part, but fighting desperately.
Suddenly there was a shout of, “Back! back! They are
coming round the palisade.”

There was a stumbling rush for the cover of the fortification
proper; and there the last possible line of defence was
established instinctively and in a moment. Officers and
men dropped on their knees behind the low bank of earth,
and continued an irregular, deliberate fire, each discharging
his piece as fast as he could load and aim. The garrison
was not sufficient to form a continuous rank along
even this single front, and on such portions of the works
as were protected by the ditch, the soldiers were scattered
almost as sparsely as sentinels. Nothing saved the place
from being carried by assault except the fact that the assailants
were unprovided with scaling ladders. The adventurous
fellows who had flanked the palisade, rushed to
the gate, and gave entrance to a torrent of tall, lank men
in butternut or dirty grey clothing, their bronzed faces
flushed with the excitement of supposed victory, and their
yells of exultation drowning for a minute the sharp outcries
of the wounded, and the rattle of the musketry. But
the human billow was met by such a fatal discharge that
it could not come over the rampart. The foremost dead
fell across it, and the mass reeled backward. Unfortunately
for the attack, the exterior slope was full of small knolls
and gullies, beside being cumbered with rude shanties, of
four or five feet in height made of bits of board, and shelter
tents, which had served as the quarters of the garrison.
Behind these covers scores if not hundreds sought refuge,
and could not be induced to leave them for a second
charge. They commenced with musketry, and from that
moment the great peril was over. The men behind the
rampart had only to lie quiet, to shoot every one who
approached or rose at full length, and to wait till daylight
should enable the gunboats to open with grape. In vain
the rebel officers, foreseeing this danger, strove with voice
and example to raise a yell and a rush. The impetuosity

-- 342 --

[figure description] Page 342.[end figure description]

of the attack had died out, and could not be brought to
life.

“They don't like the way it works,” laughed the Louisiana
lieutenant in high glee. “They ain't on it so much as
they was.”

For an hour the exchange of close musketry continued,
the strength of the assailants steadily decreasing, as some
fell wounded or dead, and others stole out of the fatal enclosure.
Daylight showed more than a hundred fallen
and nearly two hundred unharmed men; all lying or
crouching among the irregularities of that bloody and bullet-torn
glacis. Several voices cried out, “Stop firing. We
surrender.”

An officer in a lieutenant-colonel's uniform repeated these
words, waving a white handkerchief. Then rising from
his refuge he walked up to the rampart, leaped upon it,
and stared in amazement at the thin line of defenders,
soldiers and negroes intermingled.

“By —! I won't surrender to such a handful,” he
exclaimed. “Come on, boys!”

A sergeant immediately shot him through the breast,
and his body fell inside of the works. Not a man of those
whom he had appealed to followed him; and only a few
rose from their covers, to crouch again as soon as they
witnessed his fate. The fire of the garrison reopened with
violence, and soon there were new cries of, “We surrender,”
with a waving of hats and handkerchiefs.

“What shall we do?” asked the Louisiana lieutenant.
“They are three to our one. If we let the d—n scoundrels
in, they will knock us down and take our guns away
from us.”

Colburne rose and called out, “Do you surrender?”

“Yes, yes,” from many voices, and a frantic agitation of
broadbrims.

“Then throw your arms into the river.”

First one, then another, then several together obeyed
this order, until there was a general rush to the bank, and

-- 343 --

[figure description] Page 343.[end figure description]

a prodigious splashing of double-barreled guns and bowieknives
in the yellow water.

“Now sit down and keep quiet,” was Colburne's next
command.

They obeyed with the utmost composure. Some filled
their pipes and fell to smoking; others produced corn-cake
from their havresacks and breakfasted; others busied themselves
with propping the wounded and bringing them
water. Quite a number crawled into the deserted shanties
and went to sleep, apparently worn out with the night's
work and watching. A low murmur of conversation,
chiefly concerning the events of the assault, and not specially
gloomy in its tenor, gradually mingled with the
groans of the wounded. When the gate of the palisade
was closed upon them and refastened, they laughed a
little at the idea of being shut up in a pen like so many
chickens.

“Trapped, by Jiminy!” said one. “You must excuse
me if I don't know how to behave myself. I never was
cotched before. I'm a wild man of the pararies, I am.”

On all sides the attack had failed, with heavy loss to
the assailants. The heroic little garrison, scarcely one
hundred and fifty strong, including officers, camp-followers
and negroes (all of whom had fought), had captured more
than its own numbers, and killed and wounded twice
its own numbers. The fragments of the repulsed brigades
had fallen back beyond the range of fire, and even the
semicircle of pickets had almost disappeared in the
woods. The prisoners and wounded were taken on board
the gunboats, and forwarded to New Orleans by the first
transport down the river. As the last of the unfortunates
left the shore Colburne remarked. “I wonder if those poor
fellows will ever get tired of fighting for an institution
which only prolongs their own inferiority.”

“I am afraid not—I am afraid not,” said the Doctor.
“Not, at least, until they are whipped into reason. They
have been educated under an awful tyranny of prejudice,

-- 344 --

[figure description] Page 344.[end figure description]

conceit, and ignorance. They are more incapable of perceiving
their own true interests than so many brutes. I
have had the honor to be acquainted with dogs who were
their superiors in that respect. In Tennessee, on one of
my excursions, I stopped over night in the log-cabin of a
farmer. It was rather chilly, and I wanted to poke the
fire. There was no poker. `Ah,' said the farmer, `Bose
has run off with the poker again.' He went out for a moment,
and came in with the article. I asked him if his dog
had a fancy for pokers. `No,' said he; `but one of my
boys once burnt the critter's nose with a hot poker; and
ever since then he hides it every time that he comes across
it. We know whar to find it. He allays puts it under
the house and kivers it up with leaves. It's curous,' said
he, `to watch him go at it, snuffing to see if it is hot, and
picking it up and sidling off as sly as a horse-thief. He
has an awful bad conscience about it. Perhaps you noticed
that when you asked for the poker, Bose he got up and
travelled.'—Now, you see, the dog knew what had burned
him. But these poor besotted creatures don't know that
it is slavery which has scorched their stupid noses. They
have no idea of getting rid of their hot poker. They are
fighting to keep it.”

When it had become certain that the fighting was quite
over, Major Gazaway reappeared in public, complaining
much of internal pains, but able to dictate and sigh a pompous
official report of his victory, in which he forgot to
mention the colic or the name of Captain Colburne. During
the following night the flare of widespread fires against
the sky showed that the enemy were still in the neighborhood;
and negroes who stole in from the swamps reported
that the country was “cram full o' rebs, way up beyon'
Mars Ravenel's plantashum.”

“You won't be able to reoccupy your house for a long
time, I fear,” said Colburne.

“No,” sighed the Doctor. “My experiment is over. I
must get back to New Orleans.”

-- 345 --

[figure description] Page 345.[end figure description]

“And I must go to Port Hudson. I shall be forgiven,
I presume, for not reporting back to the hospital.”

Such was the defence of Fort Winthrop, one of the most
gallant feats of the war. Those days are gone by, and
there will be no more like them forever, at least, not in our
forever. Not very long ago, not more than two hours
before this ink dried upon the paper, the author of the present
history was sitting on the edge of a basaltic cliff which
overlooked a wide expanse of fertile earth, flourishing
villages, the spires of a city, and, beyond, a shining sea
flecked with the full-blown sails of peace and prosperity.
From the face of another basaltic cliff two miles distant,
he saw a white globule of smoke dart a little way upward,
and a minute afterwards heard a dull, deep pum! of exploding
gunpowder. Quarrymen there were blasting out
rocks from which to build hives of industry and happy
family homes. But the sound reminded him of the roar
of artillery; of the thunder of those signal guns which used
to presage battle; of the alarums which only a few months
previous were a command to him to mount and ride into
the combat. Then he thought, almost with a feeling of
sadness, so strange is the human heart, that he had probably
heard those clamors, uttered in mortal earnest, for
the last time. Never again, perhaps, even should he live
to the age of threescore and ten, would the shriek of grapeshot,
and the crash of shell, and the multitudinous whiz
of musketry be a part of his life. Nevermore would he
hearken to that charging yell which once had stirred his
blood more fiercely than the sound of trumpets: the Southern
battle-yell, full of howls and yelpings as of brute
beasts rushing hilariously to the fray: the long-sustained
Northern yell, all human, but none the less relentless and
stern; nevermore the one nor the other. No more charges
of cavalry, rushing through the dust of the distance; no
more answering smoke of musketry, veiling unshaken
lines and squares; no more columns of smoke, piling high
above deafening batteries. No more groans of wounded,

-- 346 --

p542-353 [figure description] Page 346.[end figure description]

nor shouts of victors over positions carried and banners
captured, nor reports of triumphs which saved a nation
from disappearing off the face of the earth. After thinking
of these things for an hour together, almost sadly, as I
have said, he walked back to his home; and read with interest
a paper which prattled of town elections, and advertised
corner-lots for sale; and decided to make a kid-gloved
call in the evening, and to go to church on the morrow.

CHAPTER XXV. DOMESTIC HAPPINESS, IN SPITE OF ADVERSE CIRCUMSTANCES.

When Colburne reached Port Hudson, it had capitulated;
the stars and stripes were flying in place of the stars
and bars. With a smile of triumph he climbed the steep
path which zig-zagged up the almost precipitous breast—
earth changing into stone—of the gigantic bluff which
formed the river front of the fortress. At the summit was
a plateau of nearly three-quarters of a mile in diameter,
verdant with turf and groves, and pleasantly rolling in
surface. He had never been here before; he and twelve
thousand others had tried to come here on the 27th of
May, but had failed; and he paused to take a long look at
the spot and its surroundings. Not a sign of fortification
was visible, except five or six small semi-lunes of earth at
different points along the edge of the bluff, behind which
were mounted as many monstrous guns, some smooth-bore,
some rifled. Solid shot from these giants had sunk the
Mississippi, and crippled all of Farragut's fleet but two in
his audacious rush up the river. Shells from them had
flown clean over the bluff, and sought out the farthest
camps of Banks's army, bursting with a sonorous, hollow
thunder which seemed to shake earth and atmosphere. On
the land side the long lines of earthworks which had so

-- 347 --

[figure description] Page 347.[end figure description]

steadily and bloodily repulsed our columns were all below
the line of sight, hidden by the undulations of the ground,
or by the forest. The turf was torn and pitted by the
bombardments; two-hundred-pound shells, thrown by the
long rifles of the fleet, lay here and there, some in fragments,
some unexploded; the church, the store, and half a dozen
houses, which constituted the village, were more or less
shattered. The bullets of the Union sharpshooters had
reached as far as here, and had even gone quite over and
fallen into the Mississippi. A gaunt, dirty woman told
Colburne that on the spot where he stood a soldier of the
garrison had been killed by a chance rifle-ball while drinking
a glass of beer. Leaving his cicerone, he joined a
party of officers who were lounging in the shade of a
tree, and inquired for the residence of Colonel Carter.

“Here you are,” answered a lieutenant, pointing to
the nearest house. “Can I do any thing for you, Captain?
I am his aid. I wouldn't advise you to call on him unless
you have something very particular to say. Every
body has been celebrating the surrender, and the Colonel
isn't exactly in a state for business.”

Colburne hesitated; but he had letters from Carter's
wife and father-in-law, and of course he must see him,
drunk or sober. At that moment he heard a voice that
he recognized; a voice that had demanded and obtained
what he had not dared to ask for—a voice that, as he
well knew, she longed for as the sweetest of earth's music.

“Hi! hi!” said the Colonel, making his appearance upon
the unpainted, warped, paralytic verandah of his dwelling.
Through the low-cut window from which he issued
could be seen a sloppy table, with bottles and glasses, and
the laughing faces of two bold-browed, slatternly girls,
the one seventeen, the other twenty. He had on an old
dressing-gown, fastened around his waist with a sword-belt,
and his trousers hung loose about the heels of a pair
of dirty slippers. His face was flushed and his eyes blood-shot;
he was winking, leering, and slightly unsteady.

-- 348 --

[figure description] Page 348.[end figure description]

Colburne slunk behind a tree, humiliated for his sake, and
ready to rave or weep as he thought of the young wife
to whom this man's mere name was a comfort.

“Hi! hi!” repeated Carter. “Where are all these
fellows?”

The aid advanced and saluted. “Do you want any one,
Colonel?”

“No, no. Don't want any one. What for? Celebrate
it alone. Man enough for it.”

Presently catching the eye of another officer, he again
chuckled, “Hi! hi!”

The person thus addressed approached and saluted.

“I say,” observed the Colonel, “I got letters last night
addressed General Carter—Brigadier-General John T.
Carter. What do you think of that?”

“I hope it means promotion,” said the officer. “Colonel,
do you think we shall go into quarters?”

“No, no; no go into quarters; no go into quarters
for us. Played out—quarters. In ole, ole times, after
fought a big battle, used to stop—look out good quarters,
and stop. But now nix cum rouse the stop.”

Back he reeled through the window, to sit down to his
whiskey and water, amidst the laughter and rather scornful
blandishments of the Secession lasses.

Nevertheless I must see him, decided Colburne. “Ask
Colonel Carter,” he said to an orderly, “if he can receive
Captain Colburne, who brings letters and messages
from Mrs. Carter.”

In a minute the man returned, saluted and said, “The
Colonel sends his compliments and asks you to walk in,
sir.”

When Colburne entered Carter's presence he found him
somewhat sobered in manner; and although the bottles
and glasses were still on the table, the bold-faced girls had
disappeared.

“Captain, sit down. Take glass plain whiskey,” were

-- 349 --

[figure description] Page 349.[end figure description]

the Colonel's first words. “Good for your arm—good for
every thing. Glad you got off without a—cut-off.”

He would have used the word amputation, only he
knew that his tongue could not manage it.

“Thank you, Colonel. Here are two letters, sir, from
Mrs. Carter and the Doctor. Just as I was leaving, when
it was too late to write, Mrs. Carter charged me to say to
you that her father had decided to go at once to New
Orleans, so that your letters must be directed to her
there.”

“I understand,” answered Carter slowly and with the
solemnity of enforced sobriety. “Thank you.”

He broke open his wife's letter and glanced hurriedly
through it.

“Captain, I'm 'bliged to you,” he said. “You've saved
my wife from im-prisn—ment. She's 'bliged to you.
You're noble fellah. I charge myself with your pro—
mosh'n.”

It was so painful to see him struggle in that humiliating
manner to appear sober, that Colburne cut short the interview
by pretexting a necessity of reporting immediately
to his regiment.

“Come to-morrow,” said Carter. “All right to-morrow.
Business to-morrow. To-day—celebrash'n.”

The Colonel, although not aware of the fact, was far advanced
in the way of the drunkard. He had long since
passed the period when it was necessary to stimulate his
appetite for spirituous liquors by sugar, lemon-peel, bitters
and other condiments. He had lived through the era of
fancy drinks, and entered the cycle of confirmed plain
whiskey. At the New Orleans bars he did not call for the
fascinating mixtures for which those establishments are
famous; he ran his mind's eye wearily over the milk-punches,
claret-punches, sherry-cobblers, apple-toddies,
tom-and-jerries, brandy-slings, and gin-cocktails; then
said in a slightly hoarse basso profondo, “Give me some
plain whiskey.” He had swallowed a great deal of strong

-- 350 --

[figure description] Page 350.[end figure description]

drink during the siege, and since the surrender he had not
known a sober waking moment. His appetite was poor,
especially at breakfast. His face was constantly flushed,
his body had an appearance of being bloated, and his hands
were tremulous. Nevertheless, obedient to a delusion
common to men of his habits, he did not consider himself
a hard drinker. He acknowledged that he got intoxicated
at times and thoroughly, but he thought not more frequently
or thoroughly than the average of good fellows.
He was kept in countenance by a great host of comrade
inebriates in the old service and in the new, in the navy
as well as in the army, in high civilian position and at the
front, in short throughout almost every grade and class of
American society. He could point to men whose talents
and public virtues the nation honors, and say, “They get
as drunk as I do, and as often.” He could point to such
cases on this side of the water and on the other. Does
anybody remember the orgies of the viri clari et venerabili,
who gathered at Boston to celebrate the obsequies
of John Quincy Adams, and at Charleston to lament over
the remains of John C. Calhoun? Does anybody remember
the dinner speeches on board of Sir Charles Napier's
flagship, just before the Baltic fleet set out for Cronstadt?
Latterly this vice has increased upon us in America, thanks
to the reaction against the Maine liquor law, thanks to the
war. Perhaps it is for the best; perhaps it is a good thing
that hundreds of leading Americans and hundreds of thousands
of led Americans should be drunkards; it may be,
in some incomprehensible manner, for the interest of humanity.
To my unenlightened mind the contrary seems
probable; but I am liable to error, and sober at this moment
of writing: a pint of whiskey might illuminate me to
see behind the veil. It is wonderful to me, a member of
the guzzling Anglo-Saxon race, that the abstemious Latin
nations have not yet got the better of us. Nothing can
account for it, unless it is that spiritual, and intellectual,
and political tyranny more than counterbalance the

-- 351 --

[figure description] Page 351.[end figure description]

advantages of temperance. Boozing John Bull and Jonathan
have kept an upper hand because their geographical conditions
have enabled them to remain free; and on their
impregnable islands and separated quarters of the globe
they have besotted themselves for centuries with political
impunity.

Next day, as Carter had promised, he was able to attend
to business. His first act was to issue an order assigning
Captain Colburne to his staff as “Acting Assistant
Adjutant-General, to be obeyed and respected accordingly.”
When the young officer reported for duty he
found the Colonel sober, but stern and gloomy with the
woful struggle against his maniacal appetite, and shaky
in body with the result of the bygone debauch.

“Captain,” said he, “I wish you would do me the favor
to join my mess. I want a temperance man. No more
whiskey for one while! — By the way, I owe you so
much I never can repay you for saving my wife from those
savages. If admiration is any reward, you have it. My
wife and her father both overflow with your praises.”

Colburne bowed and replied that he had done no more
than his duty as an officer and a gentleman.

“I am glad it was you who did it,” replied the Colonel.
“I don't know any other person to whom I would so willingly
be under such an obligation.”

It was certainly rather handsome in Carter that he should
cheerfully permit his wife to feel admiration and gratitude
towards so handsome a young man as Colburne.

“That infernal poltroon of a Gazaway!” he broke out
presently. “I ought to have cashiered him long ago. I'll
have him court-martialed and shot. By the way, he was
perfectly well when you saw him, wasn't he?”

“I should think so. He looked like a champion of the
heavy weights. The mere reflection of his biceps was
enough to break a looking-glass.”

“I thought he had run away from the service altogether.
He came up to the regiment once during the siege. The

-- 352 --

[figure description] Page 352.[end figure description]

officers kicked him out, and he disappeared. Got in at
some hospital, it seems—By (this and that) three quarters
of the hospitals are a disgrace to the service. They are
asylums for shirks and cowards. I wish you would make
it your first business to inform yourself of all Gazaway's
sneakings—misbehavior in presence of the enemy, you understand—
violation of the fifty-second article of war—and
draw up charges against him. I want charges that will
shoot him.”

Here I may as well anticipate the history of the Major.
When the charges against him were forwarded, he got
wind of them, and, making a personal appeal to high authority,
pleaded hard for leave to resign on a surgeon's
certificate of physical disability. The request was granted
for some mysterious reason, probably of political origin;
and this vulgar poltroon left the army, and the department
with no official stigma on his character. On reaching
Barataria he appealed to his faithful old herd of followers
and assailed Colonel Carter and Captain Colburne as a
couple of aristocrats who would not let a working man
hold a commission.

Two days subsequent to Colburne's arrival at Port
Hudson the brigade sailed to Fort Winthrop and from
thence followed the trail of the retreating Texans as far as
Thibodeaux, where Carter established his head-quarters.
A week later, when the rebels were all across the Atchafalaya
and quiet once more prevailed in the Lafourche Interieur,
he sent to New Orleans for his wife, and established
her in a pretty cottage, with orange trees and a garden, in
the outskirts of the little French American city. The
Doctor's plantation house had been burned, his agricultural
implements destroyed, and his cattle eaten or driven away
by the rebels, who put a devout zeal into the task of laying
waste every spot which had been desecrated by the
labor of manumitted bondsmen. His grand experiment
of reorganizing southern industry being thus knocked on
the head, he had applied for and obtained his old position

-- 353 --

[figure description] Page 353.[end figure description]

in the hospital. Lillie wept at parting from him, but nevertheless
flew to live with her husband.

The months which she passed at Thibodeaux were the
happiest that she had ever known. The Colonel did not
drink; was with her every moment that he could spare
from his duties; was strongly loving and noisily cheerful,
like a doting dragoon as he was; abounded with
attentions and presents, bouquets from the garden, and
dresses from New Orleans; was uneasy to make her
comfortable, and exhibit his affection. The whole brigade
knew her, and delighted to look at her, drilling badly in
consequence of inattention when she cantered by on horseback.
The sentinels, when not watched by the lieutenant
of the guard, gratified themselves and amused her with the
courteous pleasantry of presenting arms as she passed.
Such officers as were aristocratic enough or otherwise fortunate
enough to obtain a bowing acquaintance, still more
to be invited to her receptions and dinner parties, flattered
her by their evident admiration and devotion. A second
lieutenant who once had a chance to shorten her stirrup
leather, alluded to it vain-gloriously for weeks afterward,
and received the nickname from his envious comrades
of “Acting Assistant Flunkey General, Second Brigade,
First Division, Nineteenth Army Corps.” It made no
difference with the happy youth; he had shortened the
stirrup of the being who was every body's admiration;
and from his pedestal of good fortune he smiled serenely
at detraction. Lillie was the queen, the goddess, the only
queen and goddess, of the Lafourche Interieur. In the
whole district there was no other lady, except the wives
of two captains, who occupied a much lower heaven,
and some bitter Secessionists, who kept aloof from the
army, and were besides wofully scant in their graces and
wardrobe. The adulation which she received did not come
from the highest human source, but it was unmixed, unshared,
whole-souled, constant. She thought it was the
most delightful thing conceivable to keep house, to be

-- 354 --

[figure description] Page 354.[end figure description]

married, to be the wife of Colonel Carter. If she had been
twenty-five or thirty years old, a veteran of society, I
should be inclined to laugh at her for the child-like pleasure
she took in her conditions and surroundings; but only
twenty, hardly ever at a party, married without a wedding,
married less than six months, I sympathise with her,
rejoice with her, in her unaccustomed intoxication of happiness.
It was curious to see how slowly she got accustomed
to her husband. For some time it seemed to her
amazing and almost incredible that any man should call
himself by such a title, and claim the familiarity and the
rights which it implied. She frequently blushed at encountering
him, as if he were still a lover. If she met the
bold gaze of his wide-open brown eyes, she trembled with
an inward thrill, and wanted to say, “Please don't look at
me so!” He could tyrannize over her with his eyes; he
could make her come to him and try to hide from them by
nestling her head on his shoulder; he used to wonder at
his power, and gratify his vanity as well as his affection
by using it.

An officer of the staff, who believed in the marvels
of the so-called psychologists, observed the emotion awakened
in the wife by the husband's gaze, and mentioned it
to Colburne as a proof of the actuality of magnetico-spiritualistic
influence. The Captain was not convinced, and
felt a strong desire to box the officer's ears. What right
had the fellow to make the movements and inclinations of
that woman's soul an object of curiosity and a topic of
conversation? He offered no reply to the remark, and
glared in a way which astonished the other, who had the
want of delicacy common to men of one idea. Colburne
divined Mrs. Carter too well to adopt the magnetic theory.
Judging her nature out of the depths of his own, he believed
that love was the true and all-sufficient explanation
of her nervousness under the gaze of her husband. It was
a painful belief: firstly, for the very natural reason that
he was not himself the cause of the emotion; secondly,

-- 355 --

[figure description] Page 355.[end figure description]

because he feared that the Colonel might be a blight to the
delicate affection which clasped him with its tendrils.

His relations with both were the most familiar, the
frankest, the kindest. When Carter could not ride out
with his wife, he detailed Colburne for the agreeable duty.
When Mrs. Carter made a visit to headquarters, and did
not find the Colonel there, she asked for the adjutant-general.
The friend sent the lady bouquets by the hands of
the husband. Carter knew to some extent how Colburne
adored Lillie, but he had a fine confidence in the purity
and humility of the adoration, and he trusted her to him
as he would have trusted her to her father. The Captain
was not a member of the family: the cottage was too far
from his official duties to allow of that; but he dined there
every Sunday, and called there every other evening. Ravonel's
letters to one or the other, were the common property
of both. If Lillie did not hear from her father twice
a week, and therefore became anxious about him, because
it was the yellow fever season, or because of the broad
fact that man is mortal, she applied to Colburne as well as
to her husband for comforting suggestions and assurances.
In company with some chance fourth, these three had the
gayest evenings of whist and euchre. Lillie never looked
at her cards without exciting the laughter of the two men,
by declaring that she hadn't a thing in her hand—positively
not a single thing—couldn't take a trick—not one.
She talked perpetually, told what honors she held, stole
glances at her opponent's hand, screamed with delight
when she won, and in short violated all the venerable rules
of whist. She forgot the run of the cards, trumped her
partner's trick, led diamonds when he had trashed on
hearts, led the queen when she held ace and king. To her
trumps she held on firmly, never showing them till the last
moment, and scolding her partner if he called them out.
she invariably claimed the deal at the close of each hand,
thereby getting it oftener than she had a right to it. But
she might do what she pleased, sure that those who played

-- 356 --

[figure description] Page 356.[end figure description]

with her would not complain. Was she not queen and
goddess, Semiramis and Juno? Who would rebel, even
in the slightest particular, against the dominion of a happiness
which overflowed in such gayety, such confidence
in all around, such unchangeable amiability?

She was in superb health of body, and spirit without a
pain, or a sickly moment, or a cloud of foreboding, or a
thrill of pettishness. A physical calmness so deliciously
placid as to remind one of that spiritual peace which passeth
understanding, bore her gently through the summer,
smiling on all beholders. Do you remember the serene
angel in the first picture of Cole's Voyage of Life, who
stands at the helm of the newly launched bark, guiding it
down the gentle river? It is the mother voyaging with
her child, whether before its birth or after. Just now she
looked much like this angel, only more frolicsomely happy.
Her blue eyes sparkled with the lustre of health so perfect
that the mere consciousness of a life was a pleasure. Her
cheeks, usually showing more of the lily than of the rose,
were so radiant with color that it seemed as if every throb
of emotion might force the blood through the delicate skin.
Her arms, neck and shoulders were no longer Dianesque,
but rounded, columnal, Junonian. It was this novel, this
almost superwomanly health which gave her such an
efflorescence of happiness, amiability and beauty.

She had repeatedly hinted to her husband that she had
a secret to tell him. When he asked what it was she
blushed, laughed at him for the question, and declared
that he should never know it, that she had no secret at all,
that she had been joking. Then she wondered that he should
not guess it; thought it the strangest thing in the world
that he should not know it. At last she made her confession:
made it to him alone, with closed doors and in darkness;
she could no more have told it in the light of day
than in the presence of a circle. Then for many minutes
she nestled close to him with wet cheeks and clinging
arms, listening eagerly to his assurances of love and

-- 357 --

[figure description] Page 357.[end figure description]

devotion, hungering unappeaseably for them, growing to him,
one with him.

After this Carter treated his wife with increased tenderness.
Nothing that she desired was too good for her, or
too difficult to get. He sought to check the constant
exercise which she delighted in, and especially her long
rides on horseback; and when with a sweet, laughing wilfulness
she defied his authority, he watched her with evident
anxiety. He wrote about it all to her father, and the
consequence was a visit from the Doctor. This combination
of natural potentates was victorious, and equestrianism
was given up for walking and tending flowers. At this
time she had so much affection to spare that she lavished
treasures of it, not only on plants, but on birds, cats, dogs,
and ponies. Here Colburne drifted into the circle of her
sympathies. He was fond of pets, especially of weak ones,
for instance liking cats better than dogs, and liking them
all the more because most people abused and, as he contended,
misunderstood them. He had stories to tell of
feline creatures who had loved him with a love like that
of Jonathan for David, passing the love of woman. There
was the abnormally sensitive Tabby who pined away with
grief when his mother died, and the uncomformably intelligent
Tom who persisted in getting into his trunk when he
was packing it to go to the wars.

“I am confident,” he asserted, “that Puss knew I was
about to leave, and wanted to be taken along.”

Lillie did not question it; all love, even that of animals,
seemed natural to her; she felt (not thought) that love
was the teacher of the soul.

By the way, Colburne's passion for pets had deep roots
in his character. It sprang from his pitying fondness for
the weak, and was closely related to his sympathies with
humanity. It extended to the feebler members of his own
race, such as children and old ladies, whom he befriended
and petted whenever he could, and who in return granted
him their easily-won affection. For flowers, and in

-- 358 --

[figure description] Page 358.[end figure description]

general for inanimate nature, he cared little; never could be
induced to study botany, nor to understand why other
people should study it; could not see any human interest
in it. Geology he liked, because it promised, he thought,
some knowledge of the early history of man, or at least of
the grand cosmical preparation for his advent. Astronomy
was also interesting to him, inasmuch as we may at some
future time traverse sidereal spaces. The most interesting
star in the heavens, to his mind, was that one in the
Pleiades which is supposed to be the central sun of our
solar and planetary system. Around this all that he knew
and all whom he loved revolved, even including Mrs.
Carter.

I presume that this summer was the happiest period in
the life of the Colonel. He was in fine health, thanks to
his present temperate ways, although they reduced his
weight so rapidly that his wife thought he was sick, and
became alarmed about him. He frequently recommended
marriage to Colburne, and they had long conversations on
the subject; not, however, before Mrs. Carter, whose entrance
always caused the Captain to drop the subject. The
Telemachus was as fully persuaded of the benefits, happiness
and duty of wedded life as the Mentor, and was much
the best theorizer.

“I believe,” he said, “that neither man nor woman is a
complete nature by himself or herself, and that you must
unite the two in one before humanity is perfected, and, to
use an Emersonianism, comes full circle. The union is
affection, and the consecration of it is marriage. You remember
Baron Munchausen's horse; how he was cut in
two, and the halves got on very poorly without each
other; and how they were reunited with mutual benefit.
Now this is the history of every bachelor and single
woman, who having miserably tried for a while to go it
alone, finally coalesce happily in one flesh.”

“By Jove, Captain, you talk like a philosopher,” said
the Colonel. “You ought to write something. You ought

-- 359 --

[figure description] Page 359.[end figure description]

to practice, too, according to your preaching. There is
Mrs. Larue, now. No,” he added seriously. “Don't take
her. She isn't worthy of you. You deserve the best.”

Colburne was a better conversationalist than Carter, except
in the way of small talk with comparative strangers,
wherein the latter's confidence in himself, strengthened by
habits of authority, gave him an easy freedom. Indeed,
when Carter was actually brilliant in society, you might
be sure he had taken five or six plain whiskeys, and that
five or six more (what a head he sported!) would make
him moderately drunk. If my readers will go back to the
dinner at Professor Whitewood's, and the evening which
followed it, and the next day's pic-nic when he was under
the influence of a whiskey fever, they will see the best that
he could do as a talker. With regard to subjects which
implied ever so little scholarship, the Colonel accorded
the Captain a facile admiration which at first astonished
the latter. Talking one day of the earth-works of Port
Hudson, Colburne observed that the Romans threw up
field fortifications at the close of every day's march, one
legion standing under arms to protect the workmen, while
another marched out and formed line of battle to cover
the foragers. If the brigade commander had ever known
these things, he had evidently forgotten them. He looked
at Colburne with undisguised astonishment, and set him
down from that moment as a fellow of infinite erudition.
This was far from being the only occasion on which the
volunteer captain was led to notice the narrow professional
basis from which most of the officers of the old service
talked and thought. Now and then he met a philosopher
like Phelps, or a chemist like Franklin; but in general he
found them as little versed in the ways and ideas of the
world as so many old sea-captains; and even with regard
to their own profession they were narrowly practical and
technical.

Amidst all these pleasant sentiments and conversings,
Carter had his perplexities and anxieties. He was

-- 360 --

p542-367 [figure description] Page 360.[end figure description]

spending more than his income, and neither knew how to increase
it, nor how to curtail his outlay. Besides his colonel's
pay he had no resources, unless indeed dunning letters
could be made into negotiable paper. He was not
very sensitive on the subject of these missives; and in fact
he was what most people would consider disgracefully callous
to their influence; but he looked forward with alarm
to a time when his credit might fail altogether, and his
wife might suffer for luxuries.

CHAPTER XXVI. CAPTAIN COLBURNE DESCRIBES CAMP AND FIELD LIFE.

A perusal of the letters of Colburne has decided me to
sketch some of the smaller incidents of his experience in
field service. The masculine hardness of the subject will
perhaps be an agreeable relief to the reader after the scenes
of domestic felicity, not very comprehensible or interesting
to bachelors, which are depicted in the preceding chapter.

The many minor hardships of a soldier are, I presume,
hardly suspected by a civilian. As an instance of what an
officer may be called on to endure, even under favorable
circumstances, when for instance he is not in Libby Prison,
nor in the starvation camp at Andersonville, I cite the following
passage from the Captain's correspondence:

“I think that the severest trial I ever had was on a
transport. The soldiers were on half rations; and officers,
you know, must feed themselves. We had not been paid
for four months, and I commenced the voyage, which was
to last three days, with seventy-five cents in my pocket.
The boat charged a quarter of a dollar a meal. Such were
the prospects, and I considered them solemnly. I said to
myself, `Dinner will furnish the greatest amount of nourishment,
and I will eat only dinner.' The first day I went
without breakfast and supper. On the morning of the

-- 361 --

[figure description] Page 361.[end figure description]

second day I awoke fearfully hungry, and could not resist
the folly of breakfast. I had character enough to refuse
dinner, but by night I was starving again. Possibly you
do not know what it is to be ravening after food. I ate
supper. That was my last possible meal on board the
steamer. I had no chance of borrowing, for every one
was about as poor as myself; and to add to my sufferings,
the weather was superb and I had a seafaring appetite.
I was truly miserable with the degrading misery of hunger,
thinking like a dog of nothing but food, when a
brother officer produced a watermelon which he had saved
for this supreme moment of destitution. He was charitable
enough to divide it among four fellow paupers; and on
that quarter of a watermelon I lived twenty-six hours, very
wretchedly. When we landed I was in command of the
regiment, but could hardly give an order loud enough to
be heard by the shrunken battalion. Two hours afterwards
Henry brought me a small plate of stewed onions,
without meat or bread, not enough to feed a Wethersfield
baby. I ate them all, too starved to ask Henry whether
he had anything for himself or not. Shameful, but natural.
Ridiculous as it may seem, I think I can point to this day
as the only thoroughtly unhappy one in two years of service.
It was not severe suffering; but it was so contemptible,
so animal; there was no heroic relief to it. I
felt like a starved cur, and growled at the Government,
and thought I wanted to resign. Hunger, like sickness,
has a depressing effect on the morale, and changes a young
man into his grandmother.”

It appears that these little starvation episodes were of
frequent recurrence. In one letter he speaks of having
marched all day on a single biscuit, and in another, written
during his Virginia campaign, of having lived for
eighteen hours on green apples. He often alluded with
pride to the hardihood of soul which privations and dangers
had given to the soldiers.

“Our men are not heroes in battle alone,” he writes.

-- 362 --

[figure description] Page 362.[end figure description]

“Three months without shelter, drenched by rain or
scorched by the sun, tormented by mosquitoes, tainted
with fever, shaking with the ague, they appear stoically
indifferent to all hardships but their lack of tobacco. Out
of the four hundred men whom we brought to this poisonous
hole [Brashear City], forty are dead and one hundred and
sixty are in hospital. We can hear their screams a mile
away as they go into the other world in their chariots of
delirium. The remainder, half sick themselves, thin and
yellow ghosts in ragged uniforms, crawl out of their diminutive
shanties and go calmly to their duties without
murmuring, without a desertion. What a scattering there
would be in a New England village, in which one tenth
of the inhabitants should die in six weeks of some local
disease! Yet these men are New Englanders, only tempered
to steel by hardships, by discipline, by a profound
sense of duty. How I have seen them march with blistered
and bleeding feet! march all night after having fought all
day! march when every step was a crucifixion! Oh,
these noblemen of nature, our American common soldiers!
In the face of suffering and of death they are my equals;
and while I exact their obedience, I accord them my respect.”

The mud of Louisiana appears to have been as troublesome
a footing, as the famous sacred soil of Virginia.

“It is the most abominable, sticky, doughy stuff that
ever was used in any country for earth,” he says. “It
`balls up' on your feet like damp snow on a horse's hoofs.
I have repeatedly seen a man stop and look behind him,
under the belief that he had lost off his shoe, when it was
merely the dropping of the immense mud-pie which had
formed around his foot. It is like travelling over a land
of suet saturated with pudding sauce.

“Just now the rain is coming down as in the days of
Noah. I am under a tent, for an unusual mercy; but the
drops are driven through the rotten canvass by the wind.
The ditch outside my dwelling is not deep enough to carry

-- 363 --

[figure description] Page 363.[end figure description]

off all the water which runs into it, and a small stream is
stealing under my bedding and forming a puddle in the
centre of my floor. But I don't care for this;—I know
that my rubber-blanket is a good one: the main nuisance
is that my interior will be muddy. By night I expect to
be in a new tent, enlarged and elevated by a siding of
planks, so that I shall have a promenade of eight feet
in length sheltered from the weather. I only fear that the
odor will not be agreeable; for the planks were plundered
from the molasses-vats of a sugar-mill and are saturated
with treacle; not sticky, you understand, but quite too
saccharinely fragrant.”

It appears that the army, even in field service, is not
altogether barren of convivialities. In the letter following
the one, quoted above he says, “My new dwelling has
been warmed. I had scarcely taken possession of it when
a brother officer, half seas over, and with an inscrutable
smile on his lips, stalks in and insists upon treating the
occasion. I cannot prevent it without offending him, and
there is no strong reason why I should prevent it. He
sends to the sutler for two bottles of claret, and then for
two more, and finishes them, or sees that they are finished.
It is soon evident that he is crowded full and can't carry
any more for love or politeness. At dress parade I do not
see him out, and learn that he is in his tent, with a prospect
of remaining there for the next twelve hours. Yet
he is a brave, faithful officer, this now groggiest of sleepers,
and generally a very temperate one, so that everybody is
wondering, and, I am sorry to say, giggling, over his unusual
obfuscation.”

In another letter he describes a “jollification by division”
on the anniversary of the little victory of Georgia
Landing.

“All the officers, not only of the old brigade but of the
entire division, were invited to headquarters. Being
a long way from our base, the eatables were limited to
dried beef, pickles and hard-tack, and the only refreshments

-- 364 --

[figure description] Page 364.[end figure description]

to be had in profusion were commissary whiskey and
martial music. Such a roaring time as there was by midnight
in and around the hollow square formed by the head-quarter
tents. By dint of vociferations the General was
driven to make the first speech of a life-time. He confined
himself chiefly to reminiscences of our battles, and made a
very pleasant, rambling kind of talk, most of it, however,
inaudible to me, who stood on the outside of the circle.
When he closed, Tom Perkins, our brave and bossy banddrummer,
roared out, `General, I couldn't hear much of
what you said, but I believe what you said was right'.”

“This soldierly profession of faith was followed by three-times-three
for our commander, everybody joining in without
regard to grade of commission. Then Captain Jones
of our regiment shouted, `Tenth Barataria! three cheers for
our old comrades at Georgia Landing and everywhere else,
the Seventy-Fifth New York!' and the cheers were given.
Then Captain Brown of the Seventy Fifth replied, `There
are not many of us Seventy-Fifth left; but what there are,
we can meet the occasion; three cheers for the Tenth Barataria!'
Then one excited officer roared for Colonel
Smith, and another howled for Colonel Robinson, and
another screamed for Colonel Jackson, in consequence of
which those gentlemen responded with speeches. Nobody
seemed to care for what they said, but all hands yelled as
if it was a bayonet charge. As the fun got fast and furious
public attention settled on a gigantic, dark-complexioned
officer, stupendously drunk and volcanically uproarious;
and twenty voices united in shouting, `Van
Zandt! Van Zandt!'—The great Van Zandt, smiling like
an intoxicated hyæna, plunged uncertainly at the crowd,
and was assisted to the centre of it. There, as if he were
about to make an oration of an hour or so, he dragged off
his overcoat, after a struggle worthy of Weller Senior in
his pursiest days; then, held up by two friends, in a manner
which reminded me obscurely of Aaron, and Hur sustaining
Moses, he stretched out both hands, and delivered

-- 365 --

[figure description] Page 365.[end figure description]

himself as follows. `G'way from th' front thar! G'way
from the front thar! An' when say g'way from th' front—
thar—'

“He probably intended to disperse some musicians and
contrabands who were grinning at him; but before he
could explain himself another drunken gentleman reeled
against him, vociferating for Colonel Robinson. Van
Zandt gave way with a gigantic lurch, like that of an over-balanced
iceberg, which carried him clean out of the circle.
Somebody brought him his overcoat and held him up while
he surged into it. Then he fell over a tent rope and lay
across it for five minutes, struggling to regain his feet and
smiling in a manner incomprehensible to the beholder.
He made no effort to resume his speech, and evidently
thought that he had finished it to public satisfaction; but
he subsequently addressed the General in his tent, requesting,
so far as could be understood, that the Tenth might
be mounted as cavalry. Tom Perkins also staggered into
the presence of our commander, and made him a pathetic
address, weeping plentifully over his own maudlin, and
shaking hands repeatedly, with the remark, `General, allow
me to take you by the hand.'

“It was an All Fools' evening. For once distinctions of
rank were abolished. This morning we are subordinates
again, and the General is our dignified superior officer.”

One of the few amusements of field service seems to consist
in listening to the facetiæ of the common soldiers, more
particularly the irrepressible Hibernians.

“These Irishmen,” he says, “are certainly a droll race
when you get used to their way of looking at things. My
twenty-five Paddies have jabbered and joked more since
they entered the service than my seventy Americans backed
up by my ten Germans. To give you an idea of how they
prattle I will try to set down a conversation which I overheard
while we were bivouacking on the field of our first
battle. The dead are buried; the wounded have been carried
to a temporary hospital; the pickets are out, watchful,

-- 366 --

[figure description] Page 366.[end figure description]

we may be sure, because half-frozen in the keen October
wind; the men who remain with the colors are sitting up
around camp fires, their knapsacks, blankets and overcoats
three miles to the rear. This seems hard measure for
fellows who have made a twenty-mile march, and gained
a victory since morning. But my Irishmen are as jolly as
ever, blathering and chaffing each other after their usual
fashion. The butt of the company is Sweeney, a withered
little animal who walks as if he had not yet thoroughly
learned to go on his hind legs, a most curious mixture of
simplicity and humor, an actual Handy Andy.

`Sweeney,' says one, `you ought to do the biggest part
of the fightin'. You ate more'n your share of the rashins.'

`I don't ate no more rashins than I get,' retorts Sweeney.
indignant at this stale calumny. `I'd like to see the man
as did.'

`Oh, you didn't blather so much whin thim shells was
a-flying about your head.'

Here Sweeney falls back upon his old and sometimes
successful dodge of trying to turn the current of ridicule
upon some one else:

`Wasn't Mickey Emmett perlite a-comin' across the lot?'
he demands. `I see him bowin' like a monkey on horseback.
He was makin' faces as 'ud charrm the head off a
whalebarry. Mickey, you dodged beautiful.'

Mickey. Thim shells 'ud make a wooden man dodge.
Sweeney's the bye for dodgin'. He was a runnin' about
like a dry pea in a hot shovel.

Sweeney. That's what me legs was made for.

Sullivan. Are ye dead, Sweeney? (An old joke which
I do not understand.)

Sweeney. An I wud be if I was yer father, for thinkin'
of the drrunken son I had.

Sullivan. Did ye see that dead rebel with his oye out?

Sweeney. The leftenant ate up all his corn cake while he
wasn't noticin'.

Sullivan. It was lookin' at Sweeney put his oye out.

-- 367 --

[figure description] Page 367.[end figure description]

Sweeney. It's lucky for him he didn't see the pair av us.

Jonathan. Stop your yawping, you Paddies, and let a
fellow sleep if he can. You're worse than an acre of tomcats.

Sullivan. To the divil wid ye! It's a pity this isn't all
an Oirish company, for the credit of the Captin.

Touhey. Byes, it's mighty cowld slapin' with niver a
blanket, nor a wife to one's back.

Sweeney. I wish a man 'ud ask me to lisht for three years
more. Wouldn't I knock his head off?

Sullivan. Ye couldn't raich the head av a man, Sweeney.
Ye hav'n't got the hoight for it.

Sweeney. I'd throw him down. Thin I'd be tall enough.

“And so they go on till one or two in the morning,
when I fall asleep, leaving them still talking.”

Even the characteristics of a brute afford matter of comment
amid the Sahara-like flatness of ordinary camp life.

“I have nothing more of importance to communicate,”
he says in one letter, “except that I have been adopted
by a tailless dog, who, probably for the lack of other following,
persists in laying claim to my fealty. If I leave my
tent door open when I go out, I find him under my bunk
when I come in. As he has nothing to wag, he is put to
it to express his approval of my ways and character.
When I speak to him he lies down on his back with a
meekness of expression which I am sure has not been
rivalled since Moses. He is the most abnormally bobbed
dog that ever excited my amazement. I think I do not
exaggerate when I declare that his tail appears to have
been amputated in the small of his back. How he can
draw his breath is a wonder. In fact, he seems to have
lost his voice by the operation, as though the docking had
injured his bronchial tubes, for he never barks, nor growls,
nor whines. I often lose myself in speculation over his absent
appendage, questioning whether it was shot away in
battle, or left behind in a rapid march, or bitten off, or
pulled out. Perhaps it is on detached service as a

-- 368 --

[figure description] Page 368.[end figure description]

wagginmaster, or has got a promotion and become a brevet lion's
tail. Perhaps it has gone to the dog heaven, and is wagging
somewhere in glory. Venturing again on a pun I
observed that it is very proper that an army dog should
be detailed. I wish I could find his master;—I have just
one observation to make to that gentleman;—I would say
to him, `There is your dog.—I don't want the beast, and I
don't see why he wants me; but I can't get rid of him,
any more than I can of Henry, who is equally useless.' I
sometimes try to estimate the infinitessimal loss which the
world would experience if the two should disappear together,
but always give up the problem in despair, not
having any knowledge of fractions small enough to figure
it.”

“In a general way,” says Colburne, “we are sadly off for
amusements. Fowling is not allowed because the noise of
the guns alarms the pickets. Even alligators I have only
shot at once, when I garrisoned a little post four miles
from camp, and, being left without rations, was obliged to
subsist my company for a day on boiled Saurian. The
meat was catable, but not recommendable to persons of
delicate appetite, being of an ancient and musky flavor,
as though it had been put up in its horny case a thousand
years ago. By the way, a minie ball knocks a hole in these
fellows' celebrated jackets without the slightest difficulty.
As for riding after hounds or on steeple chases, or boxing,
or making up running or rowing matches, after the gymnastic
fashion of English officers, we never think of it.
Now and then there is a horse-race, but for the most part
we play euchre. Drill is no longer an amusement as at
first, but an inexpressibly wearisome monotony. Conversation
is profitless and dull, except when it is professional
or larkish. With the citizens we have no dealings at all,
and I have not spoken to a lady since I left New Orleans.
Books are few because we cannot carry them about, being
limited in our baggage to a carpet-sack; and moreover
I have lost my taste for reading, and even for all kinds of

-- 369 --

[figure description] Page 369.[end figure description]

thinking except on military matters. My brother officers,
you know, are brave, sensible and useful men, but would
not answer to fill the professorial chairs of Winslow University.
They represent the plain people whose cause is
being fought out in this war against an aristocracy. When
I first went into camp with the regiment they humorously
recognized my very slight fashionable elevation by styling
my company, which then numbered eighteen men, `The
Upper Ten Thousand.' Now all such distinctions are
rubbed out; it is, who can fight best, march best, command
best; each one stands on the base of his individual
manhood. In the army a man cannot remain long on a
social pedestal which will enable him to overlook the top
of his own head. He can obtain no respect which is not
accorded to rank or merit; and very little merit is acknowledged
except what is of a professional character.”

With true esprit du corps he frequently expatiates on
the excellencies of his regiment.

“The discipline in the Tenth is good,” he declares, “and
consequently there are no mutinies, no desertions and not
much growling. Ask the soldiers if they are satisfied
with the service, and they might answer, `No;' but you
cannot always judge of a man by what he says, even in his
impulsive moments; you must also consider what he does.
Look at an old man-of-war's man: he growls on the forecastle,
but is as meek as Moses on the quarter-deck; and,
notwithstanding all his mutterings, he is always at his
post and does his duty with a will. Just so our soldiers
frequently say that they only want to get out of the service,
but never run away and rarely manœuvre for a discharge.”

This, it will be observed, was before the days of substitutes
and bounty-jumpers, and while the regiments were
still composed of the noble fellows who enlisted during the
first and second years of the war.

From all that I can learn of Captain Colburne I judge
that he was a model officer, at least so far as a volunteer

-- 370 --

[figure description] Page 370.[end figure description]

knew how to be one. While his men feared him on account
of his reserve and his severe discipline, they loved
him for the gallantry and cheerful fortitude with which he
shared their dangers and hardships. The same respect
which he exacted of them he accorded, at least outwardly,
to all superior officers, even including the contemptible
Gazaway. He did this from principle, for the good of the
service, believing that authority ought not to be questioned
lightly in an army. By the way, the Major did not like
him: he would have preferred to have the Captain jolly
and familiar and vulgar; then he would have felt at ease
in his presence. This gentlemanly bearing, this dignified
respect, kept him, the superior, at a distance. The truth
is that, although Gazaway was, in the emphatic language
of Lieutenant Van Zandt, “an inferior cuss,” he nevertheless
had intelligence enough to suspect the profound
contempt which lay behind Colburne's salute. Only in
the Captain's letters to his intimate friend, Ravenel, does
he speak unbecomingly of the Major.

“He is,” says one of these epistles, “a low-bred, conceited,
unreasonable, domineering ass, who by instinct detests
a gentleman and a man of education. He will issue
an order contrary to the Regulations, and fly into a rage
if a captain represents its illegality. I have got his illwill
in this way, I presume, as well perhaps as by knowing
how to spell correctly. His orders, circulars, etc., are perfect
curiosities of literature until they are corrected by his
clerk, who is a private soldier. Sometimes I am almost
tired of obeying and respecting my inferiors; and I certainly
shall not continue to serve a day after the war is
over.”

However, those matters are now by-gones, Gazaway being
out of the regiment. I mention them chiefly to show
the manliness of character which this intelligent and educated
young officer exhibited in remaining in the service
notwithstanding moral annoyances more painful to bear
than marches and battles. He is still enthusiastic; has

-- 371 --

p542-378 [figure description] Page 371.[end figure description]

not by any means had fighting enough; wants to go to
Virginia in order to be in the thickest of it. He is disappointed
at not receiving promotion; but bears it bravely
and uncomplainingly, for the sake of the nation; bears it
as he does sickness, starvation, blistered feet and wounds.

CHAPTER XXVII. COLONEL CARTER MAKES AN ASTRONOMICAL EXPEDITION WITH A DANGEROUS FELLOW TRAVELLER.

A prospect of flat peace and boundless prosperity is
tiresome to the human eye. Although it is morally agreeable
to think about the domestic happiness and innocence
of the Carters, as sketched in a late chapter, there is danger
that the subject might easily prove tiresome to the
reader, and moreover it is difficult to write upon it. I
announce therefore with intellectual satisfaction that our
Colonel is summoned to the trial of bidding good-bye to
his wife, and undertaking a journey to Washington.

It was his own work and for his own interests. He felt
the necessity of adding to his income, and desired the
honor and claimed the justice of promotion. High Authority
in the department admitted that the star of a brigadier
was not too high a reward for this brave man,
thoroughly instructed officer, model colonel. High Authority
was tired of gerrymandering seniorities so as to give a
superb brigade of three thousand men to the West Point
veteran, Carter, and a skeleton division of nine hundred
men to the ex-major-general of militia, ex-mayor of Pompoosuc,
Brigadier-General John Snooks. Accordingly
when the Colonel applied for a month's leave of absence,
with the understood purpose of sueing for an acknowledgment
of his services, High Authority made him bearer of
dispatches to Washington, so that, being on duty, he
might pay his travelling expenses out of the Government

-- 372 --

[figure description] Page 372.[end figure description]

pocket. The same mail which brought him his order informed
him that a steamer would sail for the north on the
next day but one. Acting with the rapidity which always
marked his movements when he had once decided on his
course, he took the next morning's train for New Orleans,
first pressing his wife for many times to his breast and
kissing away such of her tears as he could stay to witness.
To good angels, and other people capable of appreciating
such things, it would have been a pretty though
pathetic spectacle to see this slender, blonde-haired girl
clinging to the strong, bronzed, richly colored man with
the burning black eyes.

“Oh, what shall I do without you?” she moaned.
“What shall I do with myself?”

“My dear little child,” he said, “you will do just what
you like. If you choose to stay here and keep house,
Captain Colburne will see that you are cared for. Perhaps
it may be best, however, to join your father. Here are
two hundred dollars, all the money that I have except
what is necessary to take me to New Orleans. I shall get
a month's pay there. Don't settle any bills. Tell people
that I will attend to them when I come back.—There.
Don't keep me, my dear one. Don't make me lose the
train.”

So he went, driving to the railroad in an ambulance,
while Lillie looked after him with tearful eyes, and waved
her handkerchief and kissed her hand till he was out of
sight. At first she decided that she would remain at
Thibodeaux and think of her husband in every room of the
house, and every walk of the garden; but after two days
she found herself so miserably lonesome that she shut up
the cottage, went to New Orleans and threw herself upon
her father for consolation. Having told so much in anticipation
we will go back to the Colonel. The two hundred
dollars which he left with his wife had been borrowed
from the willing Colburne. Carter had no pay due him
as he had hinted, but he hoped to obtain a month's

-- 373 --

[figure description] Page 373.[end figure description]

advance from a paymaster, or, failing in that, to borrow from
some one, say the commanding general. In fact, one hundred
and fifty dollars, abstracted from Government funds.
I fear, were furnished him by a neglected quartermaster,
who likewise wanted promotion and was willing to run
this risk for the sake of securing the benign influences of
Carter's future star. With this friend in need the Colonel
took the first glass of plain whiskey which he had swallowed
in three months. To this followed other glasses, proffered
by other friends, whose importunity he could not now resist,
although yesterday he had repulsed them with ease.
Every brother colonel, every appreciating brigadier,
seemed possessed of Satan to lead him to a bar or to his
own quarters and there to toast his health, or his luck, or
his star. It was “Here's how!” and “Here's towards
you!” from ten o'clock in the morning when he got his
money, until four in the afternoon when he sprang on
board the Creole just as she loosed her moorings from the
shaky posts of the tattered wooden wharf. Being in that
state of exhilaration which enabled Tam O'Shanter to gaze
on the witches of Alloway kirk-yard without flinching, the
Colonel was neither astonished nor alarmed at encountering
on the quarter-deck the calm, beautiful, dangerous eyes
of Madame Larue. The day before he would have been almost
willing to lose the steamer rather than travel with her.
Now, in the fearlessness of plain whiskey, he shook both her
hands with impetuous warmth and said, “'Pon honor, Mrs.
Larue, perfectly delighted to see you.”

“And so am I delighted,” she answered with a flash of
unfeigned pleasure in her eyes, which might have alarmed
the Carter of yesterday but which gratified the Carter of
to-day.

“Now I shall have a cavalier,” she continued, allowing
him to pull her down on a seat by his side. “Now I shall
have a protector and adviser. I have had such need of
one. Did you know that I was going on this boat? I am
so flattered if you meant to accompany me! I am going

-- 374 --

[figure description] Page 374.[end figure description]

north to invest my little property. I still fear that it is
not safe here. No one knows what may happen here. As
soon as I could sell for a convenable sum, I resolved to
go north. I shall expect you to be my counsellor how to
invest.”

Carter laughed boisterously.

“My dear, I never invested a picayune in my life,” he
said.

She noticed the term of endearment and the fact of
semi-intoxication, but she was not vexed nor alarmed by
either. She was tolerably well accustomed to drunken
gentlemen, and she was not easily hurt by love-making,
no matter how vigorous.

“You have always invested in the Bank of Love,” she
remarked with one of those amatory glances which black
eyes, it seems to me, can make more effective than blue
ones.

“And in monte and faro, and bluff and euchre,” he
added, laughing loudly again. “In wine bills, and hotel
bills, and tailors' bills, and all sorts of negatives.”

The debts which weighed somewhat heavily yesterday
were mere comicalities and piquancies of life to-day.

“Oh! you are a terrible personage. I fear you are not
the protector I ought to choose.”

He made no reply, feeling vaguely that the conversation
was growing dangerous, and sending back a thought
to his wife like a cry for help. Mrs. Larue divined his
alarm and changed the subject.

“What makes you voyage north?” she asked with a
knowing smile. “Are you in search of a new planet?”

Through his plain whiskey the Colonel could not see her
joke on the star which he was seeking, but he was still
clever enough to shun the confession that he was on an expedition
in search of promotion.

“I am bearer of dispatches,” he said. “Nothing to do
now in Louisiana. I shall be back before any more fighting
comes off.”

-- 375 --

[figure description] Page 375.[end figure description]

“Shall you? I am enchanted of it. I shall return soon,
and hope to make the voyage with you. I am not going
to forsake New Orleans. I love the city well enough—and
more, I cannot sell my house. Remember, you must let
me know when you return, and arrange yourself to come
on my steamer.”

Next morning, in possession of his sober senses, Carter
endeavored to detach himself a little from Mrs. Larue,
impelled to this seeming lack of chivalry by remembrance
of his wife, and mistrust of his own power of self-government.
But this prudent course soon appeared to be impossible
for a variety of reasons. In the first place it happened,
whether by chance or through her forethought
he did not know, that their state-rooms opened on the
same narrow passage. In the second place, he was the
only acquaintance that Mrs. Larue had on board, and there
was not another lady to take her up, the Creole being a
Government transport, and civilian travel being in those
times rare between New York and New Orleans. Moreover,
the other passengers were in his estimation low, or
at least plain people, such as sutlers, speculators, and
rough volunteer officers—so that, if he left her, she was
alone, and could not even venture on deck for a breath of
fresh air. At any rate, that was the way that she chose
to put it, although there was not the least danger that
she would be insulted, and although, had Carter been
absent, she would not have failed to strike up a flirtation
with some other representative of my noble sex.
Finally, he was obliged to consider that she was a relative
of his wife. Thus before the second day was over,
he found himself under bonds of courtesy to be the constant
attendant of Mrs. Larue. They sat together next
the head of the table, the lady being protected from the
ignoble crowd of volunteers by the Colonel on one side,
and the captain of the Creole on the other. Opposite them
were a major and a chaplain, highly respectable persons
so far as one could judge from their conversation, but who

-- 376 --

[figure description] Page 376.[end figure description]

never got a word, rarely a look, from Mrs. Larue or Carter.
The captain talked, first with one party, then with
the other, but never with both at once. He was a polite
and considerate man, accustomed to his delicate official
position as a host, and he saw that he would not be thanked
for making the conversation general. Except to him, to
Carter, and to the servants, Mrs. Larue did not speak
one word during the first seven days of the passage. All
the volunteer officers admired her nun-like demeanor. Kept
afar off, and with no other woman in sight, they began
to worship her, much as the brigade at Thibodeaux
adored that solitary planet of loveliness, Mrs. Carter.
The fact that she was a widow, which crept out in some
inexplicable manner, only heightened the enthusiasm.

“By Heavens!” declared one flustered Captain, “if I
only had Colonel before my name, and a hundred thousand
dollars after it, I would rush to her and say, `Madame,
are you inconsolable? Could I persuade you to
forget the dear departed?' ”

While these gentlemen worshipped her, Carter hoped
she would get sea sick. This great, brawny, boisterous,
domineering, heroic fighter had just enough moral vitality
to know when he was in danger of falling, and to wish for
safety. Those were perilous hours at evening, when the
ship swept steadily through a lulling whisper of waters,
when a trail of foamy phosphorescense, like a transitory
Milky Way, followed in pursuit, when a broad bar of rippling
light ran straight out to the setting moon, when the
decks were deserted except by slumberers, and Mrs. Larue
persisted in dallying. The temptation of darkness, the
temptation of solitude, the fever which begins to turn
sleepless brains at midnight, made this her possible hour
of coquettish conquest. She varied from delicately phrased
sentimentalities to hoydenish physical impertinences. He
was not permitted for five minutes together to forget that
she was a bodily, as well as a spiritual presence. He was
not checked in any transitory license of speech or gesture.

-- 377 --

[figure description] Page 377.[end figure description]

Meantime she quoted fine rhapsodies from Balzae, and repeated
telling situations from Dumas le Jeune, and commented
on both in the interest of the sainte passion de
l'amour.
Once, after a few moments of silence and revery,
she said with an air of earnest feeling, “Is it not a horrible
fate for a woman—solitude? Do you not pity me? Thirty
years old, a widow, and childless! No one to love; no
right to love any one.”

She changed into French now, as she frequently did when
she was animated and wished to express herself freely.
Such talk as this sounds unnatural in the language of the
Anglo-Saxon, but is not so unbecoming to the tongue of
the Gauls.

“A woman to whom the affections are forbidden, is deprived
of the use of more than half her being. Whatever
her possibilities, she is denied all expansion beyond a certain
limit. She may not explore, much less use, her own
heart. It contains chambers of joy which she can only
guess of, and into which she must not enter. There is a
nursery of affections there, but she can only stand with
her ear to the door, trying to hear the sweet prattle within.
There is an innermost chapel, with an altar all set for the
communion of love, but no priest to invite her to the holy
banquet. She is capable of a mother's everlasting devotion,
but she scarcely dares suspect it. She is fitted to
enter upon the tender mysteries of wifehood, and yet she
is constantly fearing that she shall never meet a man whom
she can love. That is the old maid, horrible name! The
widow is less ashamed, but she is more unhappy. She has
been taught her possibilities, and then suddenly forbidden
the use of them.”

Had the Colonel been acquainted with Michelet and his
fellow rhapsodists on women, he might have suspected
Madame of a certain amount of plagiarism. But he only
thought her amazingly clever, at the same time that he
was unable to answer her in her own style.

-- 378 --

[figure description] Page 378.[end figure description]

“Why don't you marry?” he asked, striking with Anglo-Saxon
practicality at the root of the matter.

“Satirical question!” responded Madame, putting her
face close to his, doubtless in order to make her smile visible
by moonlight. “It is not so easy to marry in these
frightful times. Besides,—shall I avow it?—what if I
cannot marry the man of my choice?”

“That's bad.”

“What if he would marry some one else?—Is it not a
humilating confession?—Do you know what is left to a
woman then? Either hidden love, or spiritual self-murder.
Which is the greater of the two crimes? Is the former
a crime? Society says so. But are there not exceptions
to all rules, even moral ones? Love always has this
great defence—that nature prompts it, commands it. As
for self-repression, asphyxia of the heart, Nature never
prompts that.”

The logical conclusion of all this sentimental sophistry
was clear enough to Carter's intellect, although it did not
deceive his Anglo-Saxon conscience. He understood,
briefly and in a matter of fact way that Madame was quite
willing to be his wife's rival. He was not yet prepared to
accept the offer; he only feared and anticipated that he
should be brought to accept it.

Mrs. Larue was a curious study. Her vices and virtues
(for she had both) were all instinctive, without a taint of
education or effort. She did just what she liked to do,
unchecked by conscience or by anything but prudence.
She was as corrupt as possible without self-reproach, and
as amiable as possible without self-restraint. Her serenity
was at all times as unrippled as was that of Lillie in her
happiest conditions. Her temper was so sunny, her smile
so ready, and her manner so flattering, that few persons of
the male sex could resist liking her. But she was the detestation
of most of her lady acquaintance—who were
venomously jealous of her attractions—or rather seductions—
and abhorred her for the unscrupulous manner in

-- 379 --

[figure description] Page 379.[end figure description]

which she put them to use, abusing her in a way which
was enough to make a man rally to her rescue. She really
cared little for that divin sens du genesiaque concerning
which she prattled so freely to her intimates; and therefore
she was cool and sure in her coquetries, at the same
time that vanity gave her motive force which some naughty
flirts derive from passion. She took a pride in making
conquests of men, at no matter what personal sacrifice.

Carter saw where he was drifting to, and groaned over
it in spirit, and made resolutions which he broke in half
an hour, and rowed desperately against the tide, and then
drifted again.

“A woman in the same house has so many devilish
chances at a fellow,” he repeated to himself with a bitter
laugh; and indeed he coarsely said as much to Mrs. Larue,
with a desperate hope of angering and alienating her. She
put on a meekly aggrieved air, drew away from him, and
answered, “That is unmanly in you. I did not think you
could be so dishonorable.”

He was deeply humiliated, begged her pardon, swore
that he was merely jesting, and troubled himself much to
obtain forgiveness. During the whole of that day she was
distant, dignified and silently reproachful. Yet all the
while she was not a bit angry with him; she was as mali
cious as Mephistopheles, but she was also as even-tempered;
moreover she was flattered and elated by the evident
desperation which drove him to the impertinence.
In his efforts to obtain a reconciliation Carter succeeded
so thoroughly that the scene took place late at night, his
arm around her waist and his lips touching her cheek.
You must remember—charitably or indignantly, as you
please—that she was his wife's relative. From this time
forward he pretty much stopped his futile rowing against
the tide. He let Mrs. Larue take the helm and guide him
down the current of his own emotions, singing meawhile
her syren lyrics about la sainte passion, etc. etc. There
were hours, indeed, when he grated over reefs of remorse.

-- 380 --

[figure description] Page 380.[end figure description]

At the thought of his innocent, loving, trusting wife he
shut his eyes as if to keep out the gaze of a reproachful
spectre, clenched his hands as if trying to grasp some rope
of escape, and cursed himself for a fool and a villain. But
it was a penitence without fruit, a self-reproach without
self-control.

Mrs. Larue treated him now with a familiar and confiding
fondness which he sometimes liked and sometimes not,
according as the present or the past had the strongest hold
on his feelings.

“I am afraid that you do not always realize that we are
one for life,” she said in one of her earnest, French speaking
moods. “You are my sworn friend forever. You
must never hate me; you cannot. You must never change
towards me; it would be a perjury of the heart. But I
do not doubt you, my dear friend. I have all confidence
in you. Oh, I am so happy in feeling that we are united
in such an indissoluble concord of sympathy.”

Carter could only reply by taking her hand and pressing
it in silence. He was absolutely ashamed of himself
that he was able to feel so little and to say nothing.

“I never shall desire a husband,” she proceeded. “I can
now use all my heart. What does a woman need more? How
strangely Heaven has made us! A woman is only happy
when she is the slave, body and soul, of some man. She
is happy, just in proportion to her obedience and self-sacrifice.
Then only she is aware of her full nature. She
is relieved from prison and permitted the joy of expansion.
It is a seeming paradox, but it is solemnly true.”

Carter made no answer, not even by a look. He was
thinking that his wife never philosophised concerning her
love, never analyzed her sentiments, and a shock of self-reproach,
as startling as the throb of a heart-complaint,
struck him as he called to mind her purity, trust and affection.
It is curious, by the way, that he suffered no remorse
on account of Mrs. Larue. In his opinion she fared
no worse than she deserved, and in fact fared precisely as

-- 381 --

[figure description] Page 381.[end figure description]

she desired, only he had not the nerve to tell her so.
When, late one night, on the darkened and deserted
quarter-deck, she cried on his shoulder and whispered, “I
am afraid you don't love me—I have a right to claim
your love,” he felt no affection, no gratitude, not even any
profound pity. It annoyed him that she should weep, and
thus as it were reproach him, and thus trouble still further
his wretched happiness. He was not hypocrite enough to
say, “I do love you;” he could only kiss her repeatedly,
penitently and in silence. He still had a remnant of a conscience,
and a mangled, sore sense of honor. Nor should
it be understood that Mrs. Larue's tears were entirely hypocritical,
although they arose from emotions which were
so trivial as to be somewhat difficult to handle, and so
mixed that I scarcely know how to assort them. In the
first place she was not very well that evening, and was
oppressed by the despondency which all human beings, especially
women, suffer from when vitality throbs less vigorously
than usual. Moreover a little emotion of this sort
was desirable, firstly to complete the conquest of Carter by
reminding him how much she had sacrificed for him, and
secondly to rehabilitate herself in her own esteem by proving
that she possessed a species of conscience. No woman
likes to believe herself hopelessly corrupt: when
she reaches that point she is subject to moral spasms which
make existance seem a horror; and we perhaps find her
floating in the river, or asphyxiated with charcoal. Therefore
let no one be surprised at the temporary tenderness,
similar to compunction, which overcame Mrs. Larue.

Now that these two had that conscience which makes
cowards of us all, they dropped a portion of the reserve
with which they had hitherto kept their fellow-passengers
at a distance. The captain was encouraged to introduce
his two neighbors, the major and chaplain; and
Mrs. Larue cast a few telling glances at the former and
discussed theological subjects with the latter. To one
who knew her, and was not shocked by her masquerades,

-- 382 --

[figure description] Page 382.[end figure description]

nothing could be more diverting than the nun-like airs
which she put on pour achalander le prêtre. Carter and
she laughed heartily over them in their evening asides.
She would have made a capital actress in the natural comedy
school known on the boards of the Gymnase and at
Wallack's, for it was an easy amusement to her to play a
variety of social characters. She had no strong emotions
nor profound principles of action, it is true, but she was
sympathetic enough to divine them, and clever enough to
imitate their expression. Her manner to the chaplain was
so religiously respectful as to pull all the strings of his
unconscious vanity, personal and professional, so that he
fell an easy prey to her humbugging, declared that he considered
her state of mind deeply interesting, prayed for
her in secret, and hoped to convert her from the errors of
papacy. Indeed her profession of faith was promising if
not finally satisfactory.

“I believe in the holy catholic church,” she said. “But
I am not dogmatique. I think that others also may have
the truth. Our faith, yours and mine, is at bottom one,
indivisible, uncontradictory. It is only our human weakness
which leads us to dispute with each other. We dispute,
not as to the faith, but as to who holds it. This is
uncharitable. It is like quarrelsome children.”

The chaplain was charmed to agree with her. He thought
her the most hopefully religious catholic that he had ever
met; he also thought her the wittiest, the most graceful,
and on the whole the handsomest. Her eyes alone were
enough to deceive him: they were inexhaustible green-rooms
of sparkling masks and disguises; and he was
especially taken with the Madonnesque gaze which issued
from their recesses. He was bamboozled also by the prim,
broad, white collar, like a surplice, which she put on expressly
to attract him; by the demure air of childlike piety
which clothed her like a mantle; by her deference to his
opinion; by her teachable spirit. Perhaps he may also
have been pleased with her plump shoulders and round

-- 383 --

[figure description] Page 383.[end figure description]

arms, and he certainly did glance at them occasionally as
their outlines showed through the transparent muslin; but
he said nothing of them in his talks concerning Mrs. Larue
with his room-mate the Major.

J'ai apprivoisé le prêtre,” she observed laughingly to
Carter. “I have assured myself a firm friend in his reverence.
He will defend me the character always. He has
asked me to visit his family, and promised to call to see
me at New York. Madame La Prêtresse is to call also.
He is quite capable of praying me to stand godmother to
his next child. If he were not married, I should have an
offer. I believe I could bring him to elope with me in a
fortnight.”

“Why don't you?” asked Carter. “It would make a
scandal that would amuse you,” he added somewhat bitterly,
for he was at times disgusted by her heartlessness.

“No, my dear,” she replied gently, pressing his arm.
“I am quite satisfied with my one conquest. It is all I
desire in the world.”

They were leaning against the taffrail, listening to the
gurgling of the waters in the luminous wake and watching
the black lines of the masts waving against the starlit sky.

“You are silent,” she observed. “Why are you so sad?”

“I am thinking of my wife,” he replied, almost sullenly.

“Poor Lillie! I wish she were here,” said Mrs. Larue.

“My God! what a woman you are!” exclaimed the
Colonel. “Don't you know that I should be ashamed to
look her in the face?”

“My dear, why do you distress yourself so? You can
love her still. I am not exacting. I only want a corner
in your heart. If I might, I would demand the whole;
but I know I could not have it. You ought not to be unhappy;
that is my part in the drama. I have sacrificed
much. What have you sacrificed? A man risks nothing,
loses nothing, in these affairs du cœur. He has a bonne fortune,
voilà tout.

Carter was heavy laden in secret with his bonne fortune.

-- 384 --

[figure description] Page 384.[end figure description]

He was glad when the voyage ended, and he could leave
Mrs. Larue at New York, with a pleasing chance that he
might never meet her again, and a hope that he had heard
the last of her sainte passion de l'amour. Of course he
was obliged, before he quitted her, to see that she was
established in a good boarding house, and to introduce
her to one or two respectable families among his old acquaintance
in the city. Of course also he said nothing to
these families about her propensities towards the divin
sens
and the sainte passion. She quickly made herself a
character as a southern loyalist, and as such became quite
a pet in society. Before she had been a week in the city
she was an inmate of the household of the Rev. Dr. Whitehead,
a noted theologian and leading abolitionist, who
worked untiringly at the seemingly easy task of converting
her from the errors of slavery and papacy. It somewhat
scandalized his graver parishioners, especially those
of Copperhead tendencies, that he should patronize so gay
a lady. But the Reverend Doctor did not see her pranks,
and did not believe the tale when others related them.
How could he when she looked the picture of a saint,
dressed entirely in black and white, wore her hair plain a
la Madonne,
and talked theology with those earnest eyes,
and that childlike smile? To the last he honestly regarded
her as very nigh unto the kingdom of heaven. It was to
shield her from envious slanders, to cover her with the
ægis of his great and venerable name, that the warm-hearted,
unsuspicious old gentleman dedicated to her his
little work on moral reform, entitled “St. Mary Magdalen.”
How ecstatically Mrs. Larue laughed over this book when
she got to her own room with it, after the presentation! She
had not had such a paroxysm of merriment before, since
she was a child; for during all her adult life she had been
too blasee to laugh often with profound heartiness and
honesty: her gayety had been superficial, like most of her
other expressions of feeling. I can imagine that she looked
very attractive in her spasm of jollity, with her black eyes

-- 385 --

p542-392 [figure description] Page 385.[end figure description]

sparkling, her brunette cheeks flushed, her jetty streams
of hair waving and her darkly roseate arms and shoulders
bare in the process of undressing. Before she went to bed
she put the book in an envelope addressed to Carter, and
wrote a playful letter to accompany it, signed “Your best
and most loving friend, St. Marie Madeleine.”

CHAPTER XXVIII. THE COLONEL CONTINUES TO BE LED INTO TEMPTATION.

On the cars between New York and Washington Carter
encountered the Governor of Barataria. After the customary
compliments had been exchanged, after the Governor
had acknowledged the services of the famous Tenth, and
the Colonel had eulogized the good old State, the latter
spoke of the vacant lieutenant-colonelcy in the regiment,
and asked that it might be given to Colburne.

“But I have promised that to Mr. Gazaway,” said the
Governor, looking slightly troubled.

“To Gazaway!” roared Carter in wrathful astonishment.
“What! to the same Gazaway? Why—Governor—are
you aware—are you perfectly aware why he left the regiment?”

The Governor's countenance became still more troubled,
but did not lose its habitual expression of mild obstinacy.

“I know—I know,” he said softly. “It is a very miserable
affair.”

“Miserable! It is to the last degree scandalous. I
never heard of anything so utterly contemptible as this
fellow's behavior. You certainly cannot know— If
you did, you wouldn't think of letting this infernal poltroon
back into the regiment. He ought to have been court-martialed.
It is a cursed shame that he was not shot for
misbehavior in presence of the enemy. Let me tell you his
story.”

-- 386 --

[figure description] Page 386.[end figure description]

The Governor had an air which seemed to say that it
would be of no use to tell him anything; but he folded his
hands, bowed his head, crossed his legs, put a pastille in
his mouth, and meekly composed himself to listen.

“This Gazaway is the greatest coward that I ever saw,”
pursued the Colonel. “I positively think he must be the
greatest coward that ever lived. At Georgia Landing he
left his horse, and dodged, and ducked, and squatted behind
the line in such a contemptible way that I came near
rapping him over the head with the flat of my sabre. At
Camp Beasland he shammed sick, and skulked about the
hospitals, whimpering for medicine. I sent in charges
against him then; but they got lost, I believe, on the
march; at any rate, they never turned up. At Port Hudson
I released him from arrest, and ordered him into the
fight, hoping he would get shot. I privately told the surgeon
not to excuse him, and I told the blackguard himself
that he must face the music. But he ran away the moment
the brigade came under fire. He was picked up at
the hospital by the provost-guard, and sent to the regiment
in its advanced position. The officers refused to obey his
orders unless he proved his courage first by taking a rifle
and fighting in the trenches. They equipped him, but he
wouldn't fight. He trembled from head to foot, said he
didn't know how to load his gun, said he was sick, cried.
Then they kicked him out of camp—actually and literally
booted him out—put the leather to him, sir. That is the
last time that he was seen with the regiment. He was
next picked up in the hospitals of New Orleans, and sent
to the front by Emory, who would have shot him if he had
known what he was. He was in command of Fort Winthrop,
and wanted to surrender at the first summons.
Nothing but the high spirit of his officers, and the gallantry
of the whole garrison, saved the fort from its own commander.
I tell you, sir, that he is a redemptionless sneak.
He is a disgrace to the regiment, and to the State, and to
the country. He is a disgrace to every man in both

-- 387 --

[figure description] Page 387.[end figure description]

services—to every man who calls himself an American. And
you propose to restore him to the regiment!”

The Governor sighed, and looked very sad, but at the
same time as meekly determined as Moses.

“My dear Colonel, I knew it all,” he said. “But I
think I am right. I think I am acting out our American
principle—the greatest good of the greatest number. I
must beg your patient hearing and your secrecy. In the
first place, Gazaway is not to keep the commission. It is
merely given to whitewash him. He will accept it, and
then resign it. That is all understood.”

“But what the — do you want to whitewash him for?
He ought to be gibbeted.”

“I know. Very true. But see here. We must carry
the elections. We must have the government supported
by the people. We must give the administration a clear
majority in both houses of Congress. Otherwise, you see,
Coppreheadism and Secession, false peace and rebellion will
triumph.”

But the way to carry the elections is to whip the rebels,
my God!—to have the best officers and the best army, and
win all the victories, my God!”

The Governor smiled as if from habit, but pursued his
own course of reasoning resolutely, without noticing the
new argument. His spunk was rising a little, and he had
no small amount of domination in him, notwithstanding
his amiability.

“Now Gazaway's Congressional district is a close one,”
he continued, “and we fear that his assistance is necessary
to enable us to carry it. I grieve to think that it is so.
It is not our fault. It is the fault of those men who will
vote a disloyal ticket. Well, he demands that we shall
whitewash him by giving him a step up from his old commission.
On that condition he agrees to insure us the district.
Then he is to resign.”

“My God! what a disgraceful muddle!” was Carter's
indignant comment.

-- 388 --

[figure description] Page 388.[end figure description]

The Governor looked almost provoked at seeing that the
Colonel would not appreciate his difficulties and necessities.

“I sacrifice my own feelings in this matter,” he insisted.
“I assure you that it is a most painful step for me to
take.”

He forgot that he was also sacrificing the feelings of
Captain Colburne and of other deserving officers in the
gallant Tenth.

I wouldn't take the step,” returned the Colonel. “I'd
let the election go to hell before I'd take it. If that is the
way elections are carried, let us have done with them, and
pray for a depotism.”

After this speech there was a silence of some minutes.
Each of these men was a wonder to the other; each of
them ought to have been a wonder to himself. The Governor
knew that Carter was a roué, a hard drinker, something
of a Dugald Dalgetty; and he could not understand
his professional chivalry, his passion for the honor of the
service, his bitter hatred of cowards. The Colonel knew
the Governor's upright moral character as an individual,
and was amazed that such a man could condescend to what
he considered dirty trickery. In one respect, Carter had
the highest moral standpoints. He did wrong to please
himself, but it was under the pressure of overwhelming
impulse, and he paid for it in frank remorse. The other
did wrong after calm deliberation, sadly regretting the
alleged necessity, but chloroforming his conscience with
the plea of that necessity. He was at bottom a well-intentioned
and honorable man, but blinded by long confinement
in the dark labyrinths of political intrigue, as the
fishes of the Mammoth Cave are eyeless through the lack
of light. He would have shrunk with horror from Carter
had he known of that affair with Madame Larue. At the
same time he could commission a known coward above the
heads of heroes, to carry a Congressional district. And, in
order that we may not be too hard upon him, let us consider
his difficulties; let us suppose that he had elevated

-- 389 --

[figure description] Page 389.[end figure description]

the Bayard and thrown the Bardolph overboard. In the
first place all the wire-pullers of his following would have
been down upon him with arguments and appeals, begging
him in the name of the party, of the country, of liberty, not
to lose the election. His own candidate in the doubtful
district, an old and intimate friend, would have said, “You
have ruined my chances.” All the capitalists and manufacturers
who depended on this candidate to get this or that
axe sharpened on the Congressional grindstone, would have
added their outcries to the lamentation. Thinking of all
this, and thinking too of the Copperheads, and what they
would be sure to do if they triumphed, he felt that what
he had decided on was for the best, and that he must do it.
Gazaway must have the lieutenant-colonelcy until the
spring election was over; and then, and not before, he must
make way for some honorable man and brave officer.

“But how can this fellow have such a political influence?”
queried the Colonel. “It ought to be easy enough
to expose him in the newspapers, and smash him.”

“The two hundred men or so who vote as he says never
read the newspapers, and wouldn't believe the exposure.”

“There is the majority left,” observed Carter, after another
pause. “Captain Colburne might have that—if he
would take promotion under Gazaway.”

“I have given that to my nephew, Captain Rathbun,”
said the Governor, blushing.

He was not ashamed of his political log-rolling with a
vulgar coward, but he was a little discomposed at confessing
his very pardonable and perhaps justifiable nepotism.

“Captain Rathbun,” he pursued hastily, “has been
strongly recommended by all the superior officers of his
corps. There is no chance of promotion in the cavalry, as
our State has only furnished three companies. I have
therefore transferred him to the infantry, and I placed him
in your regiment because there were two vacancies.”

“Then my recommendation goes for nothing,” said
Carter, in gloomy discontent.

-- 390 --

[figure description] Page 390.[end figure description]

“Really, Colonel, I must have some authority in these
matters. I am called commander-in-chief of the forces
of the State. I am sorry if it annoys you. But there will
be—I assure you there will soon be—a vacancy for Captain
Colburne.”

“But he will have to come in under your nephew, I
suppose.”

“I suppose so. I don't see how it can be otherwise.
But it will be no disgrace to him, I assure you. He will
find Major Rathbun an admirable officer and a comrade
perfectly to his taste. He graduated from the University
only a year after Captain Colburne.”

“Excuse me if I leave you for half an hour,” observed
Carter, without attempting to conceal his disgust. “I
want to step into the smoking-car and take a segar.”

“Certainly,” bowed the Governor, and resumed his
newspaper. He was used to such unpleasant interviews
as this; and after drawing a tired sigh over it, he was all
tranquillity again. The Colonel was too profoundly infuriated
to return to his companion during the rest of the
journey, much as he wanted his influence to back up his
own application for promotion.

“Horrible shame, by Jove!” he muttered, while chewing
rather than smoking his segar. “I wish the whole
thing was in the hands of the War Department. Damn
the States and their rights! I wish, by (this and that)
that we were centralized.”

Thus illogically ruminated the West Pointer; not seeing
that the good is not bad merely because it may be
abused; not seeing that Centralism is sure to be more corrupt
than Federalism. The reader knows that such cases as
that of Gazaway were not common. They existed, but
they were exceptional; they were sporadic, and not symptomatic.
In general the military nominations of the Governor
did honor to his heart and his head. It was Colburne's
accidental misfortune that his State contained one
or two doubtful districts, and that one of them was in the

-- 391 --

[figure description] Page 391.[end figure description]

hands, or was supposed to be in the hands, of his contemptible
superior officer. In almost any other Baratarian regiment
the intelligent, educated, brave and honorable young
captain would have been sure of promotion.

Carter was troubled with a foreboding that his own
claims would meet with as little recognition as those of
Colburne. He took plain whiskeys at nearly every stopping-place,
and reached Washington more than half drunk,
but still in low spirits. Sobered and rested by a night's
sleep, he delivered his dispatches, was bowed out by General
Halleck, and then sought out a resident Congressional
friend, and held a frank colloquy with him concerning the
attainment of the desired star.

“You see, Colonel, that you are a marked man,” said
the M. C. “You have been known to say that the war
will last five years.”

“Well, it will. It has lasted nearly three, and it will
kick for two more. I ought to be promoted, by (this and
that) for my sagacity.”

“Just so,” laughed the M. C. “But you won't be. The
trouble is that you say just what the Copperheads say;
and you get credit for the same motives. It is urged,
moreover, that men like you discourage the nation and
cheer the rebels.”

“By Jove! I'd like to see the rebel who would be
cheered by the news that the war will last two years
longer.”

The honorable member laughed again, in recognition of
the hit, and proceeded:

“Then there is that old filibustering affair. When you
went into that you were not so good a prophet as you are
now; and in fact it is a very unfortunate affair at present;
it stands in your way confoundedly. In fact, you are not
a favorite with our left wing—our radicals. The President
is all right. The War Department is all right. They admit
your faithfulness, ability and services. It is the Senate
that knocks you. I am afraid you will have to wait

-- 392 --

[figure description] Page 392.[end figure description]

for something to turn up. In fact, I don't see my way to a
confirmation yet.”

Carter swore, groaned, and chewed his cigar to a pulp.

“But don't be discouraged,” pursued the M. C. “We
have brought over two or three of the radicals to your
side. Three or four more will do the job. Then we can
get a nomination with assurance of a confirmation. I
promise you it shall be attended to at the first chance. But
you must come out strong against slavery. Abolition is
your card. New converts must be zealous, you know.”

“By Jove, I am strong. I didn't believe in arming the
negro once; but I do now. It was a good movement.
I'll take a black brigade.”

“Will you?” Then you can have a white one, I guess.
By the way, perhaps you can do something for yourself.
A good many of the Members are in town already. I'll
take you around—show you to friends and enemies. In
fact you can do something for yourself.”

Carter did something in the way of treating, giving
game-suppers, flattering and talking anti-slavery, smiling
outwardly the while, but within full of bitterness. It
seemed to him a gross injustice that the destiny of a man
who had fought should be ruled by people who slept in
good beds every night and had never heard a bullet whistle.
He thought that he was demeaning himself by bowing
down to members of Congress and State wire-pullers;
but he was driven to it by his professional rage for promotion,
and still more urgently by the necessity of increasing
his income. When he left Washington after the two
weeks' stay which was permitted to him, his nomination to
a brigadiership was promised, and he had strong hopes of
obtaining the Senatorial confirmation. At New York he
called on Mrs. Larue. He had not meant to do it when
he quitted the virtuous capital of the nation, but as he approached
her he felt drawn towards her by something
stronger than the engine. Moreover, he thought to himself
that she might do something for his promotion if she

-- 393 --

[figure description] Page 393.[end figure description]

could be induced to go to Washington and try the ponderosity
of the United States Senate with that powerful social
lever of hers, la sainte passion, etc.

“Why didn't you tell me this before?” she exclaimed.
“Why were you not frank with me, mon ami? I would
have gone. I would have worked day and night for you.
I would have had such fun! It would have been delicious
to humbug those abolitionist Senators. I would have been
the ruin of Mr. Sumnaire and Mr. Weelsone. There would
have been yet more books dedicated to Sainte Marie Madeleine.”

She burst into a laugh at these jolly ideas, and waltzed
about the room with a mimicry of love-making in her eyes
and gestures.

“But I can not go alone, you perceive; do you not?”
she resumed, sitting down by his side and laying one hand
caressingly on his shoulder. “I should have no position
alone, and there is not the time for me to create one.
Moreover, I have paid for my passage to New Orleans in
the Mississippi.”

“Well, we shall be together,” said Carter. “That is
my boat. But what a cursed fool I was in not taking you
to Washington!”

“Certainly you were, mon ami. It is most regrettable.
It is désespérant.

As far as these two were concerned, the voyage south
was much like the latter part of the voyage north, except
that Carter suffered less from self-reproach, and was generally
in higher spirits. He had not money enough left to
pay for his meals and wine, but he did not hesitate to borrow
a hundred dollars from the widow, and she lent it
with her usual amiability.

“You shall have all I can spare,” she said. “I only
wish to live and dress comme il faut. You are always
welcome to what remains.”

What could the unfortunate man do but be grateful?
Mrs. Larue began to govern him with a mild and

-- 394 --

[figure description] Page 394.[end figure description]

insinuating domination; and, strange to say, her empire was not
altogether injurious. She corrected him of a number of
the bearish ways which he had insensibly acquired by life
in the army, and which his wife had not dared to call his
attention to, worshipping him too sincerely. She laughed
him out of his swearing, and scolded him out of most of his
drinking. She mended his stockings, trimmed the frayed
ends of his necktie, saw to it that his clothes were brushed;
in short, she greatly improved his personal appearance,
which had grown somewhat shabby under the influences
of travelling and carousing; for the Colenel was one of
those innumerable male creatures who always go to seediness
as soon as womankind ceases to care for them. With
him she had no more need of coquetries and sentimental
prattle; and she treated him very much as a wife of five
years' standing treats her husband. She was amiable,
pains-taking, petting, slightly exacting, slightly critical,
moderately chatty, moderately loving. They led a peaceable,
domestic sort of life, without much regard to
secrecy, without much terror at the continual danger of
discovery. They were old sinners enough to feel and behave
much like innocent people. Carter's remorse, it must
be observed, had arisen entirely from his affection for his
wife, and his shame at having proved unworthy of her
affectionate confidence, and not at all from any sense of
doing an injury to Mrs. Larue, nor from a tenderness of
conscience concerning the abstract question of right and
wrong. Consequently, after the first humiliation of his fall
was a little numbed by time, he could be quite comfortable
in spirit.

But his uneasiness awakened at the sight of Lillie, and
the pressure of her joyful embrace. The meeting, affectionate
as it seemed on both sides, gave him a very miserable
kind of happiness. He did not turn his eyes to Mrs.
Larue, who stood by with a calm, pleased smile. He was
led away in triumph; he was laid on the best sofa and
worshipped; he was a king, and a god in the eyes of that

-- 395 --

[figure description] Page 395.[end figure description]

pure wife; but he was a very unhappy, and shamefaced
deity.

“Oh, what charming letters you wrote!” whispered
Lillie. “How good you were to write so often, and to
write such sweet things! They were such a comfort to
me!”

Carter was a little consoled. He had written often and
affectionately; he had tried in that way to make amends
for a concealed wrong; and he was heartily glad to find
that he had made her happy.

“Oh, my dear child!” he said. “I am so delighted if I
have given you any pleasure!”

He spoke this with such a sigh, almost a groan, that she
looked at him in wonder and anxiety.

“What is the matter, my darling?” she asked. “What
makes you sad? Have you failed in getting your promotion?
Never mind. I will love you to make up for it.
I know, and you know, that you deserve it. We will be
just as happy.”

“Perhaps I have not altogether failed,” he replied, glad
to change the subject. “I have some hopes yet of getting
good news.”

“Oh, that will be so delightful! Won't it be nice to
be prosperous as well as happy! I shall be so overjoyed
on your account! I shall be too proud to live.”

In his lonely meditations Carter frequently tried himself
at the bar of his strange conscience, and struggled hard to
gain a verdict of not guilty. What could a fellow do, he
asked, when a woman would persist in flinging herself at
his head? He honestly thought that most men would
have done as he did; that no one but a religious fanatic
could have resisted so much temptation; and that such resistance
would have been altogether ungentlemanly. To
atone for his wrong he was most tender to his wife; he
followed her with attentions, and loaded her with presents.
As the same time that he had a guilt upon his soul which
might have killed her had she discovered it, he would not

-- 396 --

[figure description] Page 396.[end figure description]

stint her wardrobe, nor forget to kiss her every time he
went out, nor fail to bring her bouquets every evening.
He has been known to leave his bed at midnight and
walk the street for hours, driving away dogs whose howling
prevented her from sleeping. Deeds like this were
his penance, his expiation, his consolation.

He was now on duty in the city. High Authority, determined
to make amends for the neglect with which this
excellent officer was treated, offered him the best thing
which it had now to give, the chief-quartermastership of
the Department of the Gulf. His pay would thereby be
largely increased in consequence of his legal commutations
for rooms and fuel, besides which there was a chance of
securing large extra-official gleanings from such a broad
field of labor and responsibility. But Carter realized little
out of his position. He could keep his accounts of Government
property correctly; but except in his knowledge
of returns, and vouchers, and his clerk-like accuracy, he
was not properly speaking a man of business; that is to
say, he had no faculty for making money. He was too
professionally honorable to lend Government funds to
speculators for the sake of a share of the profits. He would
not descend to the well-known trickery of getting public
property condemned to auction, and then buying it in for
a song to sell it at an advance. In the case of a single
wagon he might do something of the sort in order to rectify
his balances in the item of wagons; or he might make
a certificate of theft in a small affair of trousers or havresacks
which had been lost through negligence, or issued
without a receipt. But to such straits officers were frequently
driven by the responsibility system; he sheltered
himself under the plea of necessity; and did nothing worse.
In fact, his position was a temptation without being
a benefit.

It was a serious temptation. A great deal of money
passed through his hands. He paid out, and received on
account of the Government, thousands of dollars daily;

-- 397 --

[figure description] Page 397.[end figure description]

and the mere handling of such considerable sums made
him feel as if he were a great capitalist. Money was an
every day, vulgar commodity, and he spent it with profusion.
Before he had been in his place two months he was
worm-eaten, leaky, sinking with debts. No one hesitated
to trust a man who had charge over such an abounding
source of wealth as the chief-quartermastership of the Department
of the Gulf. He lived sumptuously, drank good
wines, smoked the best segars, and marketed for the Ravenel
table in his own name, blaspheming the expense
whether of cost or credit. Remembering that his wife
needed gentle exercise, and had a right to every comfort
which he could furnish, he gave her a carriage, and pair
of ponies, and of course set up a coachman.

“Can you afford it, my dear?” asked Lillie, a little
anxious, for she was aware of his tendency to extravagance.

“I can afford anything, my little one, rather than the
loss of you,” replied the Colonel after a moment's hesitation.

She wanted to believe that all was well, and therefore
the task of convincing her was easy. Her trust was constant,
and her adoration fervent; they were symptomatic
of her physical condition; they were for the present laws
of her nature. It was more than usually painful to her
now to be separated long from her deity. When he went
out it was, “Where are you going? When will you come
back?”—When he returned it was, “How long you have
been gone! Oh, I though you would come an hour
ago?” It was childish, but she did not perceive it, and if
she had, she could not have helped it. She clung to him,
and longed after him because she must; there was a bond
of unity between them which clasped her inmost life.

Meanwhile how about Mrs. Larue? No one could have
been more discreet, more corruptly sagacious, more sunnily
amiable, than this singular woman. She petted Lillie
like a child, helped her in her abundant sewing labors,

-- 398 --

[figure description] Page 398.[end figure description]

brought her as many bouquets as the Colonel himself,
scolded her for imprudencies, forbade this dish and recommended
that, laughed at her occasional despondencies, and
cheered her as women know how to cheer each other. She
seemed like the truest friend of the young woman whom
she would not have hesitated much to rob of her husband,
provided she could have wished to do it. This kindness
was not hypocrisy, but simple, unforced good nature. It
was natural, and therefore, agreeable to her to be amiable;
and as she always did what she liked to do, she was a
pattern of amiability. To have quarreled seriously with
Lillie would have been a downright annoyance to her, and
consequently she avoided every chance of a disagreement,
so far at least as was consistent with her private pleasures.
She had not the slightest notion of eloping with the Colonel;
she did not take passions sufficiently au grand sérieux for
that; she would not have isolated herself from society for
any man.

Notwithstanding Mrs. Larue's sugar mask Lillie was at
times disposed to fight her; not, however, in the slightest
degree on account of her husband; only on account of her
father. The sly Creole, partly for her own amusement indeed,
but chiefly to divert suspicion from her familiarity
with Carter, commenced a coquettish attack upon the
Doctor. Lillie was sometimes in a desperate fright lest
she should entrap him into a marriage. She thought that
she understood Mrs. Larue perfectly, and she felt quite
certain that she was by no means good enough for her
father. In her estimation there never was a man, unless
it might be her husband, who was so good, so noble, so
charming as this parent of hers; and if she had been called
on to select a wife for him, I doubt whether any woman
could have passed the examination to which she would
have subjected the candidates.

“I perfectly spoil you, papa,” she said, laughing. “I
pet you and admire you till I suppose I shall end by ruining
you. If ever you go out into the world alone,

-- 399 --

[figure description] Page 399.[end figure description]

what will become of you? You will miss my care dreadfully.
You mustn't leave me; it's for your own good—
hear? You mustn't trust yourself to anybody else—hear?”

“I hear, my child,” answers the Doctor. “What a
charming little Gold Coast accent you have!”

“Pshaw! It isn't negro at all. Everybody talks so.
But I wonder if you are trying to change the subject.”

“Really I wasn't aware of a subject being presented for
my consideration.”

“Oh, you don't understand, or you won't understand.
I do believe you have a guilty conscience.”

“A guilty conscience about what, my child? Have the
kindness to speak plainly. My mind is getting feeble.”

“Ain't you ashamed to ask me to speak plainly? I
don't want to speak plainly. Do you actually want to
have me?”

“If it wouldn't overpower your reason, I should like it.
It would be such a convenience to me.”

“Well, I mean, papa,” said Lillie, coloring at her audacity,
“that I don't like Mrs. Larue!”

“Don't like Mrs. Larue! Why, she is as kind to you as
she can possibly be. I thought you were on the best of
terms.”

“I mean that I don't like her well enough to call her
Mamma.”

“Call her Mamma!” repeated the Doctor, staring over his
spectacles in amazement. “You don't mean?—upon my
honor, you are too nonsensical, Lillie.”

“Am I? Oh, I am so delighted!” exclaimed Lillie eagerly.
“But I was so afraid.”

“Do you think I am in my dotage?” inquired the Doctor,
almost indignant.

“No no, papa. Don't be vexed with me. I dare say it
was very absurd in me. But I do think she is so artful
and designing.”

“She is a curious woman, we know,” observed Ravenel.
“She certainly has some—peculiarities.”

-- 400 --

[figure description] Page 400.[end figure description]

Lillie laughed outright, and said, “Oh yes,” with a gay
little air of satire.

“But she is too young to think of me,” pursued the Doctor.
“She can't be more than twenty-five.”

“Papa!!” protested Lillie. “She is thir—ty! Have
you lost your memory?”

“Thirty! Is it possible? Really, I am growing old.
I am constantly understating other people's ages. I have
caught myself at it repeatedly. I don't know whether it
is forgetfulness, or inability to realize the flight of time, or
an instinctive effort to make myself out a modern by showing
that my intimates are youthful. But I am constantly
doing it. Do you recollect how I have laughed about
Elderkin for this same trick? He is always relating anecdotes
of his youth in a way which would lead you to suppose
that the events happened some fifteen or twenty years
ago. And yet he is seventy. I mustn't laugh at Elderkin
any more.”

“Nonsense!” said Lillie. “You are not a bit like him.
He blacks his hair to correspond with his dates. He means
to humbug people. And then you are not old.”

“But, to return to Mrs. Larue,” observed the Doctor.
“She has a clear head; she is pretty sensible. She is not
a woman to put herself in a false or ridiculous position. I
really have not observed anything of what you hint.”

“Oh no. Of course not. Men never do; they are so
stupid! Of course you wouldn't observe anything until
she went on her knees and made you a formal declaration.
I was afraid you might say, `Yes,' in your surprise.”

“My dear, don't talk in that way of a lady. You degrade
your own sex by such jesting.”

However, the Doctor did in a quiet way put himself on
his guard against Mrs. Larue; and Lillie, observing this,
did also in a quiet way feel quite elated over the condition
of things in the family. She was as happy as she had ever
been, or could desire to be. It was a shocking state of
deception; corruption lilied over with decorum and

-- 401 --

p542-408 [figure description] Page 401.[end figure description]

smiling amiability; whited sepulchres, apples of Sodom, blooming
Upas. Carter saw Mrs. Larue as often as he wanted,
and even much oftener, in a private room, which even his
wife did not know of, in rear of his offices. Closely veiled
she slipped in by a back entrance, and reappeared at the
end of ten minutes, or an hour, or perhaps two hours. It
was after such interviews had taken place that his wife
welcomed him with those touching words. “Oh, where
have you been? I thought you never would come.”

He would have been glad to break the evil charm, but
he was too far gone to be capable of virtuous effort.

CHAPTER XXIX. LILLIE REACHES THE APOTHEOSIS OF WOMANHOOD.

Woman is more intimately and irresponsibly a child of
Nature than man. She comes oftener, more completely,
and more evidently under the power of influences which
she can neither direct nor resist, and which make use of
her without consulting her inclination. Her part then is
passive obedience and uncomplaining suffering, while
through her the ends of life are accomplished. She has no
choice but to accept her beneficent martyrdom. Like
Jesus of Nazareth she agonzies that others may live; but,
unlike Him, she is impelled to it by a will higher than her
own. At the same time, a loving spirit is given to her, so
that she is consoled in her own anguish, and does not seriously
desire that the cup may pass from her before she has
drunk it to the dregs. She has the patience of the
lower animals and of inanimate nature, ennobled by a
heavenly joy of self-sacrifice, a divine pleasure in suffering
for those whom she loves. She is both lower and higher
than man, by instinct rather than by reason, from necessity
rather than from choice.

There came a day to Lillie during which she lay between

-- 402 --

[figure description] Page 402.[end figure description]

two worlds, not caring which she entered, submissive to
whatever might be, patient though weeping with pain.
Her father did not dare trust her to his own care, but
called in his old friend and colleague, Doctor Elderkin.
These two, with Carter, Mrs. Larue, and a hired nurse, did
not quit the house for twenty-four hours, and all but the
husband and father were almost constantly in the room of
the invalid. The struggle was so long and severe that
they thought it would end in death. Neither Mrs. Larue
nor the nurse slept during the whole night, but relieved
each other at the bedside, holding by turns the quivering,
clutching hand of Lillie, and fanning the crimson cheeks
and the brow covered with a cold sweat as of a death agony.
The latent womanliness of Mrs. Larue, the tenderness which
did actually exist in some small measure beneath her
smooth surface of amiability and coquetry, was profoundly
stirred by her instinctive sympathy for a suffering which
was all feminine. She remembered that same anguish in
her own life, and lived it over again. Every throe of the
sick girl seemed to penetrate her own body. She thought
of the child which had been given and taken years ago,
and then she wiped away a tear, lest Lillie might see it
and fear for herself. When she was not by the bedside
she stood at the window, now looking for a glimpse of
dawn as if that could bring any hope, and then turning to
gaze at the tossing invalid.

The Doctor only once allowed Carter to enter the room.
The very expansion of Lillie at sight of him, the eagerness
with which her soul reached out to him for help, pity, love,
was perilous. There was danger that she might say, “My
dear, good-bye;” and in the exaltation of such an impulse
she might have departed. As for him, he had never before
witnessed a scene like this, and he never forgot it.
His wife held both his hands, clasping them spasmodically,
a broad spot of fever in either cheek, the veins of her forehead
swollen, and her neck suffused, her eyes preternaturally
open and never removed from his, her whole

-- 403 --

[figure description] Page 403.[end figure description]

expression radiant with agony. The mortal pain, the supernatural
expectation, the light of that other world which was so
near, spiritualized her face, and made it unhumanly beautiful.
He seemed to himself to be standing on earth and
joining hands with her in heaven. He had never before
reached so far; never so communed with another life. His
own face was all of this world, stern with anxiety and perhaps
remorse; for the moment was so agitating and imperious
that he could not direct his emotions nor veil his
expression. Happy for her that she had no suspicion of
one thing which was in his heart. She believed that he
was solely tortured by fear that she would die; and if she
could have thought to speak, she would have comforted
him. On her own account she did not desire to live; only
for his sake, and for her father's, and perhaps a little for
her child's. The old Doctor watched her, shook his head,
signed to the husband to leave the room, and took his wife's
hands in his place. As Carter went out Mrs. Larue followed
him a few steps into the passage.

“What is between you and me must end,” she whispered.

“Yes,” he replied in the same tone, and went to his
room somewhat comforted.

At seven in the morning he was awakened by a tremulous
knocking at his door. Springing from the sofa, on which
he had dozed for an hour or two without undressing, he
opened, and encountered Mrs. Larue, pale with sleeplessness
but smiling gaily.

Venez,” she said, speaking her mother tongue in her
haste, and hastened noiselessly, like a swift sprite, back to
the sick room. Carter followed, entered with a sense of
awe, passed softly around the screen which half encircled
the bed, and saw his wife and child lying side by side.
Lillie was very pale; her face was still spiritualized by the
Gethsemane of the night; but her eyes were still radiant
with a purely human happiness. She was in eager haste
to have him drink at the newly-opened fountain of joy.

-- 404 --

[figure description] Page 404.[end figure description]

Even as he stooped to kiss her she could not wait, but
turned her head towards the infant with a smile of exultation
and said, “Look at him.”

“But how are you?” he asked, anxiously; for a man
does not at once forget his wife in his offspring; and Carter
had a stain of remorse on his soul which he needed to
wash away with rivers of tenderness.

“Oh, I am perfectly well,” she answered. “Isn't he
pretty?”

At that moment the child sneezed; the air of this world
was too pungent.

“Oh, take him!” she exclaimed, looking for the nurse.
“He is going to die.”

The black woman lifted the boy and handed him to the
father.

“Don't drop him,” said Lillie. “Are you sure you can
hold him? I wouldn't dare to take him.”

As if she could have taken him! In her eagerness she
forgot that she was sick, and talked as if she were in her
full strength. Her eyes followed the infant so uneasily
about the room that Elderkin motioned Carter to replace
him on the bed.

“Now he won't fall,” she said, cheerfully.—“It was only
a sneeze,” she added presently, with a little laugh which was
like a gurgle, a purr of happiness. “I thought something
was the matter with him.”—Shortly afterward she asked,
“How soon will he talk?”

“I am afraid not for two or three weeks, unless the
weather is favorable,” replied Elderkin, with a chuckle
which under the circumstances was almost blasphemous.

“How strange that he can't talk!” she replied, without
noticing the old gentleman's joke. “He looks so intelligent!”

“She wouldn't be a bit surprised to hear him sing an
Italian opera,” said Ravenel. “She has seen a miracle to-day.
Nothing could astonish her.”

Lillie did not laugh nor answer; nothing interested her

-- 405 --

[figure description] Page 405.[end figure description]

which did not say, Baby! Baby was for the time the
whole thought, the whole life, of this girl, who a little previous
existed through her husband, and before that through
her father. Each passion had been stronger than its predecessor;
but now she had reached the culminating point
of her womanhood: higher than Baby it was impossible
for her to go. Even her father distressed and alarmed her
a little by an affection for the newly-arrived divinity which
lacked what she felt to be the proper reverence. Not content
with worshiping afar off, he picked up the tiny god
and carried him to the partial day of a curtained window,
desiring, as he said, the honor of being the first to give him
an idea.

“The first to give him an idea!” laughed the father.
“Why, he looks as if he had been thinking for centuries.
He looks five thousand years old.”

Seeing that Lillie began to weary, the old Doctor replaced
the deity on the pillow which served him for an
altar, and turned the male worshipers out of the room.

“How delighted they are with him!” she said when the
door had closed behind them. “Doctor, isn't he an uncommonly
handsome child?” she added with the adorable
simplicity of perfect love. “I thought babies were not
pretty at first.”

The room was now kept still. The mother and child
lay side by side, reposing from their night-long struggle
for life. The mother looked steadily at the infant; the infant
looked with equal fixity at the window: each gazed
and wondered at an unaccustomed glory. In a few minutes
both dropped to sleep, overcome by fatigue, and by
novel emotions, or sensations. For three days a succession
of long slumbers, and of waking intervals similar to
tranquilly delightful dreams, composed their existence.
When they were thus reposed they tasted life with a more
complete and delicious zest. Lillie entertained her husband
and father for hours at a time with discoursing on
the attributes of the baby, pointing out the different

-- 406 --

[figure description] Page 406.[end figure description]

elements of his glory, and showing how he grew in graces.
She was quite indifferent to their affectionate raillery;
nothing could shake her faith in the illimitability of the
new deity. They two, dear as they were, were nevertheless
human, and were not so necessary as they had been
to her faith in goodness, and her happiness in loving. So
long as she had the baby to look at, she could pass the
whole day without them, hardly wondering at their
absence.

“We are dethroned,” said the Doctor to the Colonel.
“We are a couple of Saturns who have made way for the
new-born Jupiter.”

“Nonsense!” smiled Lillie. “You think that you are
going to spend all your time with your minerals now.
You are perfectly happy in the idea. I sha'n't allow it.”

“No. We must remain and be converts to the new
revelation. Well, I suppose we sha'n't resist. We are
ready to make our profession of faith at all times and in
all places.”

“This is the place,” said Lillie. “Isn't he sweet?”

The grandfather knew a great deal better than either
the father or mother how to handle the diminutive Jupiter.
He took him from the pillow, carried him to the window,
drew the curtain slowly, and laughed to see the solemn
little eyes, after winking slowly, turn upward and fix
themselves steadily on the broad, mild effulgence of the
sky.

“He looks for the light, as plants and trees lean towards
it,” said he. “He is trying to see the heavenly
mansions which he may some day inhabit. Nobody knows
how soon. They get up their chariots very suddenly
sometimes, these little Elijahs.”

“Oh, don't talk so,” implored Lillie. “He sha'n't die.”

The Doctor was thinking of his own only boy, who had
flown from the cradle to Heaven more than twenty years
ago.

Aside from tenderness for his wife, Carter's principal

-- 407 --

[figure description] Page 407.[end figure description]

emotion all this while was that of astonishment at his position.
It cost him considerable mental effort, and stretch
of imagination, to conceive himself a relative of the newcomer.
He did not, like Lillie, love the child by passionate
instinct; and he had not yet learned to love him as he had
learned to love her. He was tender of the infant, as a
creature whose weakness pleaded for his protection; but
when it came to the question of affection, he had to confess
that he loved him chiefly through his mother. He
was a poor hand at fondling the boy, being always afraid
of doing him some harm. He was better pleased to see
him in Lillie's arms than to feel him in his own; the little
burden was curiously warm and soft, but so evidently susceptible
to injury as to be a terror.

“I would rather lead a storming party,” he said. “I
have been beaten in that sort of thing, and lived through
it. But if I should drop this fellow—”

And here the warrior absolutely flinched at the thought
of how he would feel in such a horrible case.

Now commenced a beautiful reciprocal education of
mother and child. Each discovered every day new mysteries,
new causes of admiration and love, in the other.
Long before a childless man or even woman would have
imagined signs of intelligence in the infant, the mother had
not merely imagined but had actually discovered them.
You would have been wrong if you had laughed incredulously
when she said, “He begins to take notice.” Of
course her fondness led her into errors: she mistook symptoms
of mere sensation for utterances of ideas; she perceived
prophetically rather than by actual observation:
but some things, some opening buds of intellect, she saw
truly. She deceived herself when she thought that at the
age of three weeks he knew his father; but at the same
time she was quite correct in believing that he recognized
and cried for his mother. This delighted her; she would
let him cry for a moment, merely for the pleasure of being
so desired; then she would fold him to her breast and be

-- 408 --

[figure description] Page 408.[end figure description]

his comforter, his life. They were teachers, consolers,
deities, the one to the other.

Her love gave a fresh inspiration to her religious feeling.
Here was a new object of thanksgiving and prayer: an
object so nearly divine that only Heaven could have sent
it: an object so delicate that only Heaven could preserve
it. For her baby she prayed with an intelligence, a feeling,
a faith, such as she had never known before, not even
when praying for her husband during his times of battle.
It seemed certain to her that the merciful All-Father and
the Son who gave himself for the world would sympathize
compassionately with the innocence, and helplessness of
her little child. These sentiments were not violent: she
would have withered under the breath of any passionate
emotion: they were as gentle and comforting as summer
breezes from orange groves. Once only, during a slight
accession of fever, there came something like a physical
revelation; a room full of mysterious, dazzling light; a
communication of some surprising, unutterable joy; an impression
as of a divine voice, saying, “Thy sins are forgiven
thee.”

Forgiven of God, she wished also to be forgiven of man.
The next morning, moved by the remembrance of the vision,
although its exaltation had nearly vanished with the
fall of the fever, she beckoned her husband to her, and
with tears begged his pardon for some long since forgotten
petulance. This was the hardest trial that Carter had yet
undergone. To have her plead for his forgiveness was a
reproach that he could hardly bear with self-possession.
He must not confess—no such relief was there for his burdened
spirit—but he sank on his knees in miserable penitence.

“Oh! forgive me,” he said. “I am not half good enough
for you. I am not worthy of your love. You must pray
for me, my darling.”

For the time she was his religion: his loving, chastening,

-- 409 --

[figure description] Page 409.[end figure description]

though not all-seing deity: uplifting and purifying him,
even as she was exalted and sanctified by her child.

Her sick-bed happiness was checkered by some troubles.
It was hard not to stir; not to be able to help herself; not
to tend the baby. When her face was washed for her by
the nurse, there would be places where it was not thoroughly
dried, and which she sought to wipe by rubbing
against the pillow. After a few trials of this sort she forbade
the nurse to touch her, and installed her husband in
the duty. It was actually a comfort to him to seek to
humiliate himself by these dressing-maid services; and it
seemed to him that he was thereby earning forgiveness for
the crime which he dared not confess. He washed her
face, took her meals in, and put them out, fed her with his
own hands, fanned her by the hour, and all, she thought,
as no one else could.

“How gentle you are!” she said, her eyes suddenly
moistening with gratitude. “How nicely you wait on me!
And to think that you have led a storming party! And I
have seen men afraid of you! My dear, what did you
ever mean by saying that you are not good enough for
me? You are a hundred times better than I deserve.”

Carter laid his forehead in her gently clasping hands
without speaking.

“What are you going to call him?” he asked presently.

“Why, Ravenel;—didn't you know?” she answered
with a smile.

She had been calling him Ravenel to herself for several
days, without telling any one of it. It was a pleasure to
think that she alone knew his name; that she had so much
in him of an unshared, secret possession.

“Ravenel Carter,” she repeated. “We can make that
into Ravvie. Don't you like it?”

“I do,” he answered. “It is the best name possible.
It contains the name of at least one good man.”

“Of two good men,” she insisted. “A good husband
and a good father.”

-- 410 --

[figure description] Page 410.[end figure description]

Her first drive in the pony carriage was an ecstacy. By
her side sat the nurse holding Ravvie, and opposite sat
her husband and father. Presently she made the Colonel
and the nurse change places.

“I want my child where I can see him, and my husband
where I can lean against him,” she said.

“I don't come in,” observed the Doctor. “I am Monsieur
De Trop—Mr. No Account.”

“No you are not. I want you to look at Ravvie and
me.”

Soon she was anxious lest the child should catch cold
by riding backwards.

“No more danger one way than the other,” said the
Doctor. “The back of his head goes all around.”

“I dare say his hair will protect him; won't it?” she
asked.

“His hair is about as heavy as his whiskers,” laughed
the Doctor. “He is in no danger of Absalom's fate.”

The nurse having pulled up a shawl in rear of the little
bobbing head, Lillie was satisfied, and could turn her attention
to other things. She laid her slender hand on her
husband's knee, nestled against his strong shoulder and
said, “Isn't it lovely—isn't the whole world beautiful!”

They had taken the nearest cut out of the city, and were
passing a surburban mansion, the front yard of which was
full of orange trees and flowers. A few weeks before she
would have wanted to steal the flowers; now she eagerly
asked her husband to get out and beg for some. When
he returned with a gorgeous bouquet she was full of gratitude,
exclaiming, “Oh, how lovely! Did you thank the
people? I am so obliged to them. Did they see the child
in the carriage?”

“Yes,” said the Colonel, smiling with pleasure at her
naïve delight. “The lady saw the child, and said this
rose was for him.”

Accordingly the rose, carefully stripped of all thorns,

-- 411 --

[figure description] Page 411.[end figure description]

was put into the dimpled fist of Ravvie, who of course proceeded
to suck it.

“He is smelling of it,” cried Lillie, with a charming faith
in the little god's precocity.

“He is trying it by his universal test—his all-sufficient
crucible,” said the Doctor. “Everything must go into
that mouth. It is his only medium for acquiring knowledge
at present. If it was large enough and he could reach far
enough, he would investigate the nature of the solar system
by means of it. It is lucky for the world that he is not
sufficiently big to put the sun in his mouth. We should
certainly find ourselves in darkness—not to mention that
he might burn himself. My dear, I am afraid he will
swallow some of the leaves,” he added. “We must interfere.
This is one of the emergencies when a grandfather
has a right to exercise authority.”

The rose was gently detached from Ravvie's fat grasp,
and stuck in his little silk bonnet, his eyes following it till
it disappeared.

“You see he is an eating animal,” continued the Doctor.
“That is pretty much all at present, and that is enough.
He has no need of any more wisdom than what will enable
him to demand nourishment and dispose of it; and God, in
his great kindness towards infants, has not troubled him
with any further revelations so far. God has provided us
to do all the necessary thinking in his case. The infant is
a mere swallower, digestor, and assimilator. He knows
how to convert other substances into himself. He does it
with energy, singleness of purpose, perseverance, and wonderful
success. Nothing more is requisite. In eating he
is performing the whole duty of man at his age. So far as
he goes he is a masterpiece.”

“But you are making a machine of him—an oyster,”
protested Lillie.

“Very like,” said the Doctor. “Very like an oyster.
His existence has a simplicity and unity very similar to
that of the lower orders of creation. Of course I am not

-- 412 --

[figure description] Page 412.[end figure description]

speaking of his possibilities. They are spiritual, grand,
perhaps gigantic. If you could see the inferior face of his
brain, you would be able to perceive even now the magnificent
capacities of the as yet untuned instrument.”

“Oh don't, papa!” implored Lillie. “You trouble me.
Do they ever dissect babies?”

“Not such lively ones as this,” said the Doctor, and proceeded
to change the subject. “I never saw a healthier
creature. I shouldn't wonder if he survived this war,
which you used to say would last forty years. Perhaps
he will be the man to finish it.”

“I don't say so now. I didn't think my husband would
be on the Union side when I said that. I think we shall
beat them now.”

“Since the miracle all other things seem possible,”
philosophised the Doctor.

I do not repeat the Colonel's talk. It was not so appropriate
as that of the others to the occasion; for he knew
little as yet of the profounder depths of womanly and infantile
nature; his first marriage had been brief and childless.
In fact, Carter was rather a silent man in family
conclaves, unless the conversation turned on some branch
of his profession, or the matters of ordinary existence. He
occupied himself with watching alternately his wife and
child; with wrapping up the former, and occasionally
fondling the latter.

“How very warm he feels!—how amazingly he pulls
hair!—I believe he wants to get my head in his mouth,”
are samples of his observations on the infant wonder. He
felt that the baby was either below him or above him, he
really could not tell which. Of his wife's position he was
certain: she was far higher than his plane of existence:
when she took his hand it was from the heavens.

From Mrs. Larue he was thoroughly detached, and with
a joyful sense of relief, freedom, betterment. They talked
very little with each other, and only on indifferent subjects
and in the presence of others. It is possible that this

-- 413 --

[figure description] Page 413.[end figure description]

separation would not have lasted if they had been thrown
together unguarded, as had been the case on board the
Creole; but here, caring for his infant and for the wife
who had suffered so much and so sweetly for his sake, the
Colonel felt no puissance of passionate temptation.

Mrs. Larue had no conscience, no sense of honor; but
like many cold blooded people, she valued herself on her
firmness. In an unwonted burst of enthusiasm she had
told him that all must be over between them, and she
meant to make her words good, no matter what he might
desire. She was a little mortified to see how easily he had
cut loose from her; but she knew how to explain it so as
not to wound her vanity, nor tempt her to break her resolution.

“If he did not love his wife now, he would be a brute,”
she reflected. “And if he had had the possibilities of a
brute in him, I never should have had a caprice for him.
After all, I do not care much for the merely physical human
being. C'est par le côte morale qu 'on s'empare de
moi. Apres tout je suis presque aussi pure dans les sentiments
que ma petite cousine.

Meanwhile her self-restraint was something of a trial to
her. At times she thought seriously of marrying again,
with the idea of putting an end to these risky intrigues and
harassing struggles. Perhaps it was under this impression
that she wrote a letter to Colburne, informing him of
the birth of Ravvie, and sketching some few items of the
scene with a picturesqueness and sympathy that quite
touched the young gentleman, astonished as he was at the
frankness of the language.

“After all,” she concluded, “married life has exquisite
pleasures, as well as terrific possibilities of sorrow. I do
not really know whether to advise a young man like you to
take a wife or not. Whether you marry or remain single
you will be sorry. I think that in either state the pains
outweigh the pleasures. It follows that we are not to consider
our own happiness, but to do what we think is

-- 414 --

p542-421 [figure description] Page 414.[end figure description]

for the happiness of others. Is not this the true secret of
life?”

“Is it possible that I have been unjust?” queried Colburne.
“Those are not the teachings of a corrupted nature.”

He did not know and could not have conceived the unnatural
conscience, the abnormal ideas of purity and duty,
which this woman had created for her own use and comfort,
out of elements that are beyond the ken of most New
Englanders. He was the child of Puritanism, and she of
Balzac's moral philosophy.

CHAPTER XXX. COLONEL CARTER COMMITS HIS FIRST UNGENTLEMANLY ACTION.

We come now to the times of the famous and unfortunate
Red River expedition. During the winter of 1863-4
New Orleans society, civil as well as military, was wild
with excitement over the great enterprise which was not
only to crush the rebel power in the southwest, but to
open to commerce the immense stores of cotton belonging
to the princely planters of the Red River bottoms. Cotton
was gold, foreign exchange, individual wealth, national
solvency. Thousands of men went half mad in their desire
for cotton. Cotton was a contagion, an influenza, a delirium.

In the height of this excitement a corpulent, baldish,
smiling gentleman of fifty was closeted, not for the first
time, with the chief quartermaster. His thick feet were
planted wide apart, his chubby hands rested on his chubby
knees, his broad base completely filled the large office
chair in which he sat, his paunchy torso and fat head leaned
forward in an attitude of eagerness, and his twinkling grey
eyes, encircled by yellowish folds, were fixed earnestly
upon the face of Carter.

-- 415 --

[figure description] Page 415.[end figure description]

“Colonel, you make a great mistake in letting this
chance slip,” he said, and then paused to wheeze.

The Colonel said nothing, smoked his twenty cent Havana
slowly, and gazed thoughtfully at the toes of his twenty
dollar boots. With his aristocratic face, his lazy pride of
expression, his bran-new citizen's suit, his boots and his
Havana, he looked immensely rich and superbly indifferent
to all pecuniary chances.

“You see, here is a sure thing,” continued the oleaginous
personage. “Banks' column will be twenty thousand
strong. Steele's will be ten thousand. There are
thirty thousand, without counting Porter's fleet. The
Confederates can't raise twenty thousand to cover the Red
River country, if they go to hell. Besides, there is an understanding.
Tit for tat, you know. Cotton for cash.
You see I am as well posted on the matter as you are,
Colonel.”

Here he paused, wheezed, nodded, smiled and bored his
corkscrew eyes into Carter. The latter uttered not a word
and gave no sign of either acquiescence or denial.

“You see the cotton is sure to come,” continued the stout
man, withdrawing his ocular corkscrew for a moment.
“Now what I propose is, that you put in the capital, or the
greater part of it, and that I do the work and give you the
lion's share of the profits. I can't furnish the capital, and
you can. You can't do the work, and I can. Or suppose
I guarantee you a certain sum on each bale, Colonel, for
a hundred thousand dollars, I promise you a square profit
of two hundred thousand.”

“Mr. Walker, if it is sure to pay so well, why don't you
go in alone?” asked Carter.

Mr. Walker pointed at his coarse grey trousers and then
took hold of the frayed edge of his coarse grey coat.

“See here, Colonel,” said he. “The man who wears
this cloth hasn't a hundred thousand dollars handy. When
I knew you in old times I used to go in my broadcloth. I
hope to do it again—not that I care for it. That's one

-- 416 --

[figure description] Page 416.[end figure description]

reason I don't go in alone—a short bank balance. Another
is that I haven't the influence at headquarters that you have.
I need your name as well as your money to put the business
through quick and sure. That's why I offer you four
fifths of the profits. Colonel, it's a certain thing and a good
thing. I am positively astonished at finding any hesitation
in a man in your pecuniary condition.”

“What do you know about my condition?” demanded
Carter imperiously.

“Well, it's my interest to know,” replied Walker, whose
cunning fat smile did not quail before the Colonel's leonine
roar and toss of mane. “I have bought up a lot of your
debts and notes. I got them for an average of sixty, Colonel.”

“You paid devilish dear, and made a bad investment,”
said Carter, “I wouldn't have given thirty.”

A bitter smile twisted his lips as he thought how poor
he was, how bad his credit was, and how mean it was to
be poor and discredited.

“Perhaps I have. I believe I have, unless you go into
this cotton. I bought them to induce you to go into it.
I thought you would oblige a man who relieved you from
forty or fifty duns. I took a four thousand dollar risk on
you, Colonel.”

Carter scowled and stopped smoking. He did not know
what Walker could do with him; he did not much believe
that he legally could do anything; his creditors never
had done more than dun him. But High Authority might
perhaps be led to do unpleasant things: for instance, in the
way of relieving him from his position, if the fact should
be forced upon its notice, that so responsible an officer as
the chief quartermaster of the Gulf Department was burdened
by private indebtedness. At all events it was unpleasant
to have a grasping, intriguing, audacious fellow
like Walker for a creditor to so large an amount. It
would be a fine thing to get out of debt once for all; to
astonish his duns (impertinent fellows, some of them) by

-- 417 --

[figure description] Page 417.[end figure description]

settling every solitary bill with interest; to be rich once
for all, without danger of recurring poverty; to be rich
enough to force promotion. Other officials—quartermasters,
paymasters, etc.—were going in for cotton on the
strength of Government deposits. The influenza had
caught the Colonel; indeed it was enough to corrupt any
man's honesty to breathe the moral atmosphere of New Orleans
at that time; it could taint the honor derived from
blue ancestral blood and West Point professional pride.

Carter did not, however, give way to his oily Mephistopheles
during this interview. Walker's victory was
not so sudden as Mrs. Larue's; his temptation was not so
well suited as hers to the character of the victim; the love
of lucre could not compare as a force with le divin sens du
genesiaque.
It was not until Walker had boldly threatened
to bring his claims before the General Commanding, not
until the army had well nigh reached the Red River, not
until the chance of investment had almost passed, that the
Colonel became a speculator. Once resolved, he acted
with audacity, according to his temperament. But here,
unfortunately for the curious reader, we enter upon cavernous
darkness, where it is impossible to trace out a story
except by hazardous inference, our only guides being common
rumor, a fragment of a letter, a conversation half-overheard,
and other circumstances of a like unsatisfactory
nature. Before giving my narrative publicity I feel bound
to state that the entire series of alleged events may be a
fiction of the excited popular imagination, founded on
facts which might be explained in accordance with an assumption
of Carter's innocence, and official honor.

I am inclined to believe, or at least to admit, that he
drew a large sum (not less than one hundred thousand
dollars) of the Government money in his charge, and
placed it in the hands of his agent for the purchase of cotton
from the planters of the Red River. It is probable
that Walker expected to complete the transaction within
a month, and to place the cotton, or the proceeds of it, in

-- 418 --

[figure description] Page 418.[end figure description]

the hands of his principal early enough to enable the latter
to show a square balance on his official return at the close
of the current quarter. Such claims as might come in
during this period could be put off by the plea of “no
funds,” or the safer devices of, “disallowed,”—“papers
returned for correction,” etc., etc. That the cotton could
be sold at a monstrous profit was unquestionable. At
New Orleans there were greedy capitalists, who had not
been lucky enough to get into the Ring, and so accompany
the expedition, who were anxious to pay cash down for
the precious commodity immediately on its arrival at the
levee, or even before it quitted the Red River. No body
entertained a doubt of the military and commercial success
of the great expedition, with its fleet, its veteran infantry,
its abundant cavalry, all splendidly equipped, and
its strategic combination of concentric columns. Even
rabid secessionists were infected by the mania, and sought
to invest their gold in cotton. It is probable that Carter's
hopes at this time were far higher than his fears, and that
he pretty confidently expected to see himself a rich man
inside of sixty days. I am telling my story, the reader
perceives, on the presumption that rumor has correctly
stated these mysterious events.

If the materials for the tale were only attainable it would
be a delightful thing to follow the corpulent Walker
through the peaceful advance and sanguinary retreat of
the great expedition. It is certain that from some quarter
he obtained command of a vast capital, and that, in spite
of his avoirdupois, he was alert and indefatigable in seeking
opportunities for investment. Had Mars been half as
adroit and watchful in his strategy as this fat old Mercury
was in his speculations, Shreveport would have been taken,
and Carter would have made a quarter of a million. But
the God of Lucre had great reason to grumble at the God
of War. It was in vain that Mercury lost fifty pounds of
flesh in sleepless lookout for chances, in audacious rides to
plantations haunted by guerrillas, shot at from swamps,

-- 419 --

[figure description] Page 419.[end figure description]

and thickets, half starved or living on raw pork and hard-tack,
bargaining nearly all night after riding all day, untiring
as a savage, zealous as an abolitionist, sublime in his
passion for gain. Mars incautiously stretched his splendid
army over thirty miles of road, and saw it beaten in detachments
by a force one quarter smaller, and vastly inferior
in discipline and equipment. There was such a
panic at Sabine Cross Roads as had not been seen since
Bull Run. Cavalry, artillery, and infantry, mingled together
in hopeless confusion, rushed in wild flight across
the open fields, or forced their way down a narrow road
encumbered with miles of abandoned baggage wagons.
Through this chaos of terror advanced the saviours of the
day, the heroic First Division of the Nineteenth Corps,
marching calmly by the flank, hooting and jeering the
runaways, filing into line within grape range of the enemy,
and opening a withering fire of musketry which checked
until nightfall the victorious, elated, impetuous Rebel
masses. Then came an extraordinary midnight retreat of
twenty miles, and in the afternoon of the next day a hardly-won,
unimproved victory. The first division of the Nineteenth
Corps, and seven thousand men of the Sixteenth
Corps, the one forming the right and the other the left,
resisted for hours the violent charges of the rebels, and
then advanced two miles, occupying the field of battle.
The soldiers were victorious, but the General was beaten.
A new retreat was ordered, and Mercury went totally to
grief.

The obese Walker was last seen by loyal eyes on the
night which followed the barren triumph of Pleasant Hill.
He had had his horse shot under him in the beginning of
the fighting at Sabine Cross Roads, while in advance of the
column; had effected a masterly retreat, partly on foot
and partly on a Government mule which he took from a
negro driver, who had cut it loose from an entangled
wagon; had fed himself abundantly from the havresacks
of defunct rebels on the field of victory; and then had

-- 420 --

[figure description] Page 420.[end figure description]

heroically set to work to make the best of circumstances.
Believing with the confidence of his sanguine nature that
the army would advance in the morning, he started on his
mule, accompanied by two comrades of the Ring, for the
house of a neighboring planter, to whom it is supposed
that he had advanced cash for cotton. No one knows to
this day what became of him, or of his funds, or investments,
or fellow adventurers. All alike disappeared utterly
and forever from the knowledge of the Union army when
the three rode into that night of blood and groans beyond
the flickering circle of light, thrown out by the camp fires.

The news of the calamity, we may suppose, nearly paralyzed
Carter. Defalcation, trial by court-martial, disgraceful
dismissal from the service, hard labor at Tortugas,
ball and chain, a beggared family, a crazed wife, must
have made up a terrific spectre, advancing, close at hand,
unavoidable, pitiless. It would be a laborious task to analyze
and fully conceive the feelings of such a man in such
a position. Naturally and with inexorable logic followed
the second act of the moral tragedy. A deed which some
men would call merely a blunder led straight to another
deed which all men would call a crime. He could not,
as men have sometimes done, hope to annul his indebtedness
by the simple commission of murder. Irresistible necessity
drove him (if our hypothetical tale is correct) into a species
of wickedness which was probably more repugnant to his
peculiarly educated conscience than the taking of human
life.

Carter wanted, we will say, one hundred and ten thousand
dollars to make himself square with the United States
and his private creditors. Looking over the Government
property for which he had receipted and was responsible,
he found fifteen steamboats, formerly freight or passenger
boats on the Mississippi and its branches, but now regular
transports, part of them lying idly at the levee, the others
engaged in carrying reinforcements to the army at Grande
Ecore or in bringing back the sick and wounded. If ten

-- 421 --

[figure description] Page 421.[end figure description]

of these boats were sold at an average of ten thousand
dollars apiece and re-bought at an average of twenty-five
thousand dollars apiece, the transaction would furnish a
profit of one hundred and fifty thousand dollars, which
would settle all his debts, besides furnishing collusion-money.
First, he wanted a nominal purchaser, who
had that sort of honor which is necessary among thieves,
fortune enough to render the story of the purchase plausible,
and character enough to impose on the public. Carter
went straight to a man of known fortune, born in New
Orleans, high in social position, a secessionist who had
taken the oath of allegiance. Mr. Hollister was a small
and thin gentleman, with sallow and hollow cheeks, black
eyes, iron gray hair, mellow voice, composed and elegant
manners. His air, notwithstanding his small size, was
remarkably dignified, and his expression was so calm that
it would have seemed benignant but for a most unhappy
eye. It was startlingly black, with an agitated flicker in
it, like the flame of a candle blowing in the wind; it did
not seem to be pursuing any object without, but rather
flying from some horrible thought within. What intrigue
or crime or suffering it was the record of it is not worth
while to inquire. There had been many dark things done
or planned in Louisiana during the lifetime of Mr. Hollister.
His age must have been sixty-five, although the freshness
of his brown morning suit, the fineness and fit of his
linen, the neat brush to his hair, the clean shave on his face,
took ten years off his shoulders. As he dabbled in stocks
and speculations, he had his office. He advanced to meet
the chief quartermaster, shook hands with respectful cordiality,
and conducted him to a chair with as much politeness
as if he were a lady.

“You look pale, Colonel,” he said. “Allow me to offer
you a glass of brandy. Trying season, this last summer.
There was a time when I never thought of facing our climate
all the year round.”

Taking out of a cupboard one of the many bottles of

-- 422 --

[figure description] Page 422.[end figure description]

choice old cognac with which he had enriched his wine-cellar,
before the million of former days had dwindled to
the hundred thousand of to-day, he set it beside a pitcher
of ice-water and some glasses which stood on a table. The
Colonel swallowed half a tumbler of pure brandy, and
dashed some water after it. The broker mixed a weak
sling, and sipped it to keep his visitor in countenance.

“Mr. Hollister,” said Carter, “I hope I shall not offend
you if I say that I know you have suffered heavily by
the war.”

“I shall certainly not be offended. I am obliged to you
for showing the slightest interest in my affairs.”

“You have taken the oath of allegiance—haven't you?”

Mr. Hollister said “Yes,” and bowed respectfully, as if
saluting the United States Government.

“It is only fair that you should obtain remuneration for
your losses.”

The black eyes flashed a little under the iron-gray, bushy
eyebrows, but the sallow face showed no other sign of
interest and none of impatience.

“I know of a transaction—an investment—” pursued
Carter, “which will probably enable you to pocket—to realize—
perhaps twenty thousand dollars.”

“I should be indebted to you for life. Whatever service
I can render in return will be given with all my
heart.”

“It requires secrecy. May I ask you to pledge your
word?”

“I pledge it, Colonel—my word of honor—as a Louisiana
gentleman.”

Carter drew a long breath, poured out another dose of
brandy, partially raised it and then set it, down without
drinking.

“There are ten river steamboats here,” he went on—
“ten transports which are not wanted. I have received a
message from headquarters to the effect that we no longer
need our present large force of transports. The army will

-- 423 --

[figure description] Page 423.[end figure description]

not retreat from Grande Ecore. It is sufficiently reinforced
to go to Shreveport. I am empowered to select eight of
these transports for sale—you understand.”

“Precisely,” bowed Hollister. “If the army advances,
of course it does not need transports.”

As to the military information he neither believed nor
disbelieved, knowing well that the Colonel would not
honestly tell him anything of consequence on that score.

“Well, they will be sold,” added Carter, after a pause,
during which he vainly tried to imagine some other method
of covering his enormous defalcation. “They will be sold
at auction. They will probably bring next to nothing. I
propose that you be present to buy them.”

The broker closed his eyes for a moment or two, and
when he had opened them he had made his calculations.
He inferred that the United States Government was not to
profit much by the transaction; that, in plain words, it
was to be cheated out of an amount of property more or
less considerable; and, being a Confederate at heart, he
had no objection.

“Why not have a private sale?” he asked.

“It is contrary to the Regulations.”

“Ah! Then it might be well not to have the auction
made too public.”

“I suppose so. Perhaps that can be arranged.”

“I can arrange it, Colonel. If I may select the parties
to be present, men of straw, you understand—the auction
will wear a sufficient air of publicity, and will yet be substantially
a private sale. All that is easily enough managed,
provided we first understand each other thoroughly.
Listen, if you please. The ten steamboats are worth, we
will say, an average of twenty-five thousand dollars, or
two hundred and fifty thousand for the lot. If I buy them
for an average of ten thousand, which is respectable—”

Here he looked gravely at Carter, and, seeing assent in
his eyes, continued.

“If I buy them at an average of ten thousand, there

-- 424 --

[figure description] Page 424.[end figure description]

will remain a profit—in case of sale—of one hundred and
fifty thousand. That is very well—exceedingly well. Of
course I should only demand a moderate proportion of so
large a sum. But there are several other things to be considered.
If I am to pay cash down, it will oblige me to
borrow immensely, and perhaps to realize at a loss by
forcing sales of my stocks. In that case I should want—
say a third—of the profit in order to cover my risk and
my losses, as well as my expenses in the way of—to be
plain—hush-money. If I can pay by giving my notes,
and moreover can be made sure of a purchaser before the
notes mature, I can afford to undertake the job for one
sixth of the profits, which I estimate to be twenty-five
thousand dollars.”

There was a flash of pleasure in Carter's eyes at discovering
that the broker was so moderate in his expectations.
There was a similar glitter in the dark orbs of Hollister at
seeing that the Colonel tacitly accepted his offer, from
which he would have been willing to abate a few thousands
rather than lose the job.

“The boats will have to go before an Inspector before
they can be sold,” said the Colonel, after a few moments
of reverie, during which he drank off his brandy.

“I hope he will be amenable to reason,” said Hollister.
“Perhaps he will need a couple of thousands or so before
he will be able to discover his line of duty. It may answer
if he is merely ignorant of steamboats.”

“Of course he is. What can an army officer know about
steam engines or hulls?”

“I will see that he is posted. I will see that he has entirely
satisfactory evidence concerning the worthless
nature of the property from the captains, and engineers,
and carpenters. That will require—say three thousand—
possibly twice that. I will advance the money for these
incidental expenses, and you will reimburse me one half
when the transaction is complete.”

The Colonel looked up uneasily, and made no reply.

-- 425 --

[figure description] Page 425.[end figure description]

He did not want to make money out of the swindle:
curiously enough he still had too much conscience, too
much honor, for that; but he must be sure of enough to
clear off his defalcation.

“Well, we will see about that afterward,” compromised
Hollister. “I will pay these expenses and leave the question
of reimbursement to you. By the way, what are the
names of the boats? I know some of them.”

“Queen of the South, Queen of the West, Pelican, Crescent
City, Palmetto, Union, Father of Waters, Red River,
Gulf State, and Massachusetts,” repeated Carter, with a
pause of recollection before each title.

The broker laughed.

“I used to own three of them. I know them all, except
the Massachusetts, which is a northern boat. All in running
order?”

“Yes. Dirty, of course.”

“Very well. Now permit me to make out a complete
programme of the transaction. The boats are recommended
for the action of an Inspector. I see to it that he receives
sufficient evidence to prove their unserviceable condition.
It is ordered that they be sold at public auction. I provide
the persons who are to be present at the auction.
These men—my agents—will purchase the boats at a net
cost of one hundred thousand dollars, for which they will
give my notes payable a month from date. Within the
month I am supposed to refit the boats and make them
serviceable, while the Government is certain to need them
back again. I then sell them to you—the purchasing
agent of the Government—for a net sum of at least two
hundred and fifty thousand dollars. I receive my notes
back, and also a cash balance of one hundred and thirty
thousand dollars, of which I only take thirty thousand,
leaving the rest in your hands under a mutual pledge of
confidence. I desire to make one final suggestion, which
I consider of great importance. It would be well if the
boats, when re-bought, should accidentally take fire and

-- 426 --

[figure description] Page 426.[end figure description]

be destroyed, as it would prevent inspection as to the
amount which I might have expended in repairs. Colonel,
is that perfectly to your satisfaction?”

The unfortunate, unhappy, degraded officer and gentleman
could only reply, “Yes.”

Such is the supposed secret history of this scandalous
stroke of business. It is only certain that the boats were
inspected and condemned; that at an auction, attended by
a limited number of respectably dressed persons, they
were sold for sums varying from seven to fifteen thousand
dollars; that the amounts were all paid in the notes of L.
M. Hollister, a well-known broker, and capitalist of supposed
secession proclivities; that within a month the transports
were repurchased by the Government at sums varying
from fifteen to thirty thousand dollars; that thus a net
profit of one hundred and fifty thousand dollars accrued to
the said Hollister; and that three days after the sale the
boats caught fire and burned to the water's edge. Of
course there was talk, perhaps unjustifiable; suspicions,
which perhaps had no foundation in fact. But there was
no investigation, possibly no serious cause for it, probably
no chance for it.

Colonel Carter sent a square balance-sheet to the Quartermaster's
Department at Washington, and paid all his
private debts in New Orleans. But he grew thin, looked
anxious, or ostentatiously gay, and resumed to some extent
his habits of drinking. Once he terrified his wife by
remaining out all night, explaining when he came home in
the morning that he had been up the river on pressing
business. The truth is that the Colonel had got himself
stone-blind drunk, and had slept himself sober in a hotel.

-- 427 --

p542-434 CHAPTER XXXI. A TORTURE WHICH MIGHT HAVE BEEN SPARED.

[figure description] Page 427.[end figure description]

A week after the conflagration Carter received his commission
as Brigadier-General. His first impression was one
of exultation: his enemies and his adverse fate had been
beaten; he was on the road to distinction; he could wear
the silver star. Then came a feeling of despondency and
fear, while he remembered the crime into which he had
been driven, as he thought or tried to think, by the lack
of this just recognition of his services. Oh the bitterness
of good fortune, long desired, which comes too late!

“A month ago this might have saved me,” he muttered,
and then burst into curses upon his political opponents, his
creditors, himself, all those who had brought about his
ruin.

“My only crime! The only ungentlemanly act of my
life!” was another phrase which dropped from his lips.
Doubtless he thought so: many people of high social position
hold a similarly mixed moral creed; they allow that
a gentleman may be given to expensive immoralities, but
not to money-getting ones; that he may indulge in wine,
women, and play, but not in swindling. All over Europe
this curious ethical distinction prevails, and very naturally,
for it springs out of the conditions of a hereditary aristotracy,
and makes allowance for the vices to which wealthy
nobles are tempted, but not for vices to which they are
not tempted. A feeble echo of it has traversed the ocean,
and influenced some characters in America both for good
and for evil.

Carter was almost astonished at the child-like joy, so
contradictory to his own angry remorse, with which Lillie
received the news of his promotion.

“Oh!—My General!” she said, coloring to her forehead

-- 428 --

[figure description] Page 428.[end figure description]

with delight, after a single glance at the commission which
he dropped into her lap. She rose up and gave him a
mock military salute; then sprang at him and covered his
bronzed face and long mustache with kisses.

“I am so happy! They have done you justice at last—
a little justice. Oh, I am so glad and proud! I am going
with you to buy the star. You shall let me choose it.”

Then, her mind taking a forward leap of fifteen years,
she added, “We will send Ravvie to West Point, and he
shall be a general, too, He is going to be very intelligent.
And brave, also. He isn't in the least timid.”

Carter laughed for the first time since he had received
the commission.

“My dear,” said he, “Ravvie will probably become a
general long after I have ceased to be one. I am a volunteer.
I am only a general while the war lasts.”

“But the war will last a long time,” hopefully replied
the monster in woman's guise, who loved her husband a
hundred times as much as she did her country.

“There is one unpleasant result of this promotion,” observed
Carter.

“What! You are not going to the field?” asked Lillie,
clutching him by the sleeve. “Oh, don't do that!”

“My little girl, I cannot hold my present position. A
Brigadier-General can't remain quartermaster, not even of
a department. I must resign it and report for duty.
Headquarters may order me to the field, and I certainly
ought to go.”

“Oh no! It can't be necessary. To think that this
should come just when we were so happy. I wish you
hadn't been promoted.”

“My darling, you want to make a woman of me,” he
said, holding her close to his side. “I must show myself
a man, now that my manhood has been recognized. My
honor demands it.”

He talked of his honor from long habit; conscious, however,
that the word stung him.

-- 429 --

[figure description] Page 429.[end figure description]

“But don't ask to be sent to the field,” pleaded Lillie.
“Resign your place and report for duty, if you must.
But please don't ask to be sent to the field. Promise me
that; won't you?”

Looking into his wife's tearful eyes, with his strong and
plump hands on her sloping shoulders, the Colonel promised
as she asked him. But that evening, writing from his
office, he sent a communication to the headquarters of the
Department of the Gulf, requesting that he might be relieved
from his quartermastership and assigned to duty
with the army in the field. What else should he do? He
had proved himself unfit for family life, unfit for business;
but, by (this and that and the other) he could command a
brigade and he could fight. He would do what he had
done, and could do again, with credit. Besides, if he should
win distinction at Grande Ecore, it might prevent an investigation
into that infernal muddle of cotton and steamboats.
A great deal is pardoned by the public, and even
by the War Department, to courage, capacity, and success.

In a few days he received orders from the General commanding,
directing him to report to the headquarters of the
army in the field. He signed his last quartermaster papers
gaily, kissed his wife and child sadly, shook hands with
Ravenel and Mrs. Larue, and took the first boat up the
river.

Lillie was amazed and shocked at discovering how little
she missed him. She accused herself of being wicked and
heartless; she would not accept the explanation that she
was a mother. It was all the more hateful in her to forget
him, she said, now that he was the father of her child.
Still, she could not be miserable; she was almost always
happy with her baby. Such a lovely baby he was; charming
because he was heavy, because he ate, because he
slept, because he cried! His wailing troubled her because
it denoted that he was ill at ease, and not because the
sound was in itself disagreeable to her ear. If she heard it
at a little distance from the house, for instance when

-- 430 --

[figure description] Page 430.[end figure description]

rereturning from a walk, she quickened her step and smiled
gaily, saying, “He is alive. You will see how he will
stop when I take him.”

People who feel so strongly are rarely interesting except
to those who share their feelings, or who have learned
to love them under any circumstances, and though all the
metamorphoses of which a single character is capable. She
would have been perfectly tedious at this period to any ordinary
acquaintance who had not been initiated into the
sweet mystery of love for children. Her character and conversation
seemed to be all solved in the great alembic of
maternity. She was a mother as passionately as she had
been a betrothed and a wife; and indeed it appeared as
if this culminating condition of her womanhood was the
most absorbing of all. This exquisite life, delicious in spite
of her occasional anxieties and self-reproaches concerning her
husband, flowed on without much mixture of trouble until
one day she picked up a letter on the floor of her father's
study which opened to her a hitherto inconceivable fountain
of bitterness. Let us see how this unfortunate manuscript
found its way into the house.

Doctor Ravenel, deprived for the last two years of his
accustomed summer trip to Europe, or the north, or other
countries blessed with a mineralogy, sought health and
amusement in long walks about New Orleans and its flat,
ugly vicinity. Lillie, who used to be his comrade in these
exercises, now took constitutionals in the pony carriage or
in company with the wicker wagon of Master Ravvie.
These strolls of the Doctor were therefore somewhat dull
business. A country destitute of stones was to him much
like a language destitute of a literature. He fell into a
way of walking without paying much attention to his surroundings,
revolving the while new systems of mineralogy,
crystallizing his knowledge into novel classifications, recalling
to memory the characteristics of his specimens, as
Lillie recollected the giggles and cunning ways of her baby.
In one of these absent-minded moods he was surprised by

-- 431 --

[figure description] Page 431.[end figure description]

a heavy shower, three or four miles from home. The only
shelter was a deserted shanty, once probably the dwelling
of a free negro. A minute or two after the Doctor found
himself in its single room, and before he had discovered
the soundest part of its leaky roof, a man in the undress
uniform of a United States officer, dripping wet, reeled into
the doorway, with the observation, “By Jove! this is
watering my rum.”

The Doctor immediately recognized in the herculean form,
bronzed face, black eyes and twisted nose, the personality
of Lieutenant Van Zandt. He had not seen him for nearly
two years, but the man's appearance and voice were unforgettable.
The Doctor was charitable in philosophising
concerning coarse and vicious people, but he abominated
their society and always avoided it if possible. He looked
about him for a means of escape and found none; the man
filled up the only door-way, and the rain was descending in
torrents. Accordingly the Doctor turned his back on the
Lieutenant and ruminated mineralogy.

“I prefer plain whisky,” continued Van Zandt, staring
at the rain with a contemptuous grin. “I don't want, by
Jove! so much water in my grog. None of your mixed
drinks, by Jove! Plain whisky!”

After a minute more of glaring and smiling, he remarked,
“Dam slow business, by Jove! Van Zandt, my bully
boy, we won't wait to see this thing out. We'll turn in.”

Facing about with a lurch he beheld the other inmate
of the shanty.

“Hullo!” he exclaimed. Then recollecting the breeding
of his youth, he added, “I beg pardon, sir. Am I intruding?”

“Not at all; of course not,” replied Ravenel. “Our
rights here are the same.”

“I am glad to hear it. And, by the way, have the kindness
to understand me, sir. I didn't mean to insinuate
that I supposed this to be your residence. I only thought
that you might be the proprietor of the estate.”

-- 432 --

[figure description] Page 432.[end figure description]

“Not so unfortunate,” said the Doctor.

The Lieutenant laughed like a twelve-pound brass howitzer,
the noisiest gun, I believe, in existence.

“Very good, sir. The more a man owns here in Louisiana,
the poorer he is. That's just my opinion, sir. I feel
honored in agreeing with you, sir. By Jove, I own nothing.
I couldn't afford it—on my pay.”

A stream of water from a hole in the roof was pattering
on his broad back, but he took no notice of it, and probably
was not conscious of it. He stared at the Doctor with unblinking,
bulging eyes, not in the least recollecting him,
but perfectly conscious that he was in the presence of a
gentleman. Drunk or sober, Van Zandt never forgot that
he came of old Knickerbocker stock, and never failed to
accord respect to aristocratic demeanor wherever he
found it.

“I beg your pardon, sir,” he resumed. “You must excuse
me for addressing you in this free and easy way. I
only saw you indistinctly at first, sir, and couldn't judge
as to your social position and individual character. I perceive
that you are a gentleman, sir. You will excuse me
for mentioning that I come of an old Knickerbocker family
which dates in American history from the good old jolly
Dutch times of Peter Stuyvesant—God bless his jolly old
Dutch memory! You will understand, sir, that a man
who feels such blood as that in his veins is glad to meet a
gentleman anywhere, even in such a cursed old hovel as
this, as leaky and rickety, by Jove! as the Southern Confederacy.
And, sir, in that connection allow me to say,
hoping no offence if you hold a contrary opinion, that the
Confederacy is played out. We licked them on the Red
River, sir. The bully old First Division—God bless its
ragged old flags! I can't speak of them without feeling
my eyes water—much as I hate the fluid—the jolly, fighting
old First Division fairly murdered them at Sabine
Cross Roads. At Pleasant Hill the old First, and Andrew
Jackson Smith's western boys laid them out over two

-- 433 --

[figure description] Page 433.[end figure description]

miles square of prairie. If we had had a cracker in our
havresacks we would have gone bang up to Shreveport—if
we had had a cracker apiece, and the firm of W. C. Do
you know what I mean, sir, by W. C? Weitzel and Carter!
Those are the boys for an advance. That's the firm
that our brigade and division banks on. Weitzel and
Carter would have taken us to Shreveport, with or without
crackers, by Jove! We wanted nothing but energy. If
we had had half the go, the vim, the forward march, to
lead us, that the rebels had, we would have finished the
war in the southwest. We must take a leaf out of Johnny
Reb's book. Fas est ab hostes doceri. I believe I quote
correctly. If not, please correct me. By the way, did I
mention to you that I am a graduate of Columbia College
in New York City? Allow me to repeat the statement.
I have reason to be proud of the fact, inasmuch as I took
the Greek salutatory, the second highest honor, sir, of the
graduation. You are a college man yourself, sir, I perceive,
and can make allowance for my vanity in the circumstance.
But I am wandering fron my subject. I was
speaking, I believe, of Colonel Carter—I beg his pardon—
General Carter. At last, sir, the Administration has done
justice to one of the most gallant and capable officers in
the service. So much the better for the Administration.
Colonel Carter—I beg pardon—General Carter is not only
an officer but a gentleman; not one of those plebeian humbugs
whom our ridiculous Democracy delights to call
nature's gentlemen; but a gentleman born and bred—
un echantillon de bonne race—a jet of pure old sangre azul.
I, who am an old Knickerbocker—as I believe I had the
honor to inform you—I delight to see such men put forward.
Don't you, sir?”

The Doctor admitted with a polite smile that the promotion
of General Carter gave him pleasure.

“I knew it would, sir. You came of good blood yourself.
I can see it in your manners and conversation, sir.
Well, as I was saying, the promotion of Carter is one of

-- 434 --

[figure description] Page 434.[end figure description]

the most intelligent moves of the Administration. Carter—
I beg pardon—I don't mean to insinuate that I am on
familiar terms with him—I acknowledge him as my superior
officer and keep my distance—General Carter is born
for command and for victory. Wherever he goes he conquers.
He is triumphant in the field and in the boudoir.
He is victorious over man and women. By Jove, sir,”
(here he gave a saturnine chuckle, and leer.) “I came
across the most amusing proof of his capacity for bringing
the fair sex to a surrender.”

The Doctor grew uneasy, and looked out anxiously at
the pouring rain, but saw no chance of effecting an escape.

“You see, sir, I am wounded,” continued Van Zandt.
“They gave me a welt at Port Hudson, and they gave me
another at Pleasant Hill.”

“My dear sir, you will catch your death, standing under
the dripping in that way,” said the Doctor.

“Thank you, sir,” replied Van Zandt, changing his position.
“No great harm, however. Water, sir, doesn't
hurt me, unless it gets into my whiskey. Exteriorly it is
simply disagreeable; interiorly the same, as well as injurious.
Not that I am opposed to bathing. On the contrary,
it is my practice to take a sponge bath every morning—
that is, when I don't sleep within musket range of
the enemy. Well, as I was saying, they gave me a welt
at Pleasant Hill—a mere flesh wound through the thigh—
nothing worth blathering about—and I was sent to St.
James Hospital. I can't stand the hospital. I don't fancy
the fare at the milk-toast table, sir. (This with a grimace of
unutterable disgust.) I took out a two-legged leave of
absence to-day, and went over to the Lake House; lost my
horse there, and had to foot it back to the city. That is
how I came to have the pleasure of listening to your conversation
here, sir. But I believe I was speaking of General
Carter. Some miserable light wine which I had the
folly to drink at the Lake has muddled my head, I fancy.
Plain whisky is the only safe thing. Allow me to

-- 435 --

[figure description] Page 435.[end figure description]

recommend you to stick to it. I wish we had a canteen of honest
commissary now; we could pass the night very
comfortably, sir. But I was speaking of General Carter,
and his qualities as an officer. Ah! I remember. I mentioned
a letter. And, by Jove! here it is in my breast-pocket,
soaked with this cursed water. If you will have
the goodness to peruse it, you will see that I am not exaggerating
when I boast of the conquests of my superior
officer. The lady frankly owns up to the fact that she has
surrendered to him; no capitulation, no terms, no honors
of war; unconditional surrender, by Jove! a U. S. G. surrender.
It is an unreserved coming down of the coon.”

“It is one of Lillie's letters,” thought Ravenel. “This
drunkard does not know that the General is married, and
mistakes the frank affection of a wife for the illicit passion
of an intriguante. It is best that I should expose the mistake
and prevent further misrepresentation.”

He took the moist, blurred sheet, unfolded it, and found
the envelope carefully doubled up inside. It was addressed
to “Colonel J. T. Carter,” with the addition in one corner
of the word “personal.” The handwriting was not Lillie's,
but a large, round hand, foreign in style, and, as he judged,
feigned. Glancing at the chirography of the note itself, he
immediately recognized, as he thought, the small, close,
neat penmanship of Mrs. Larue. Van Zandt was too drunk
to notice how pale the Doctor turned, and how his hand
trembled.

“By Jove! I am tired,” said the Bacchanal. “I shall,
with your permission, take the d—st nap that ever was
heard of since the days of the seven sleepers. Don't be
alarmed, sir, at my snoring. I go off like a steamboat
bursting its boiler.”

Tearing a couple of boards from the wall of the shanty,
he laid them side by side in one corner, selected a blackened
stone from the fire-place for a pillow, put his cap on it,
stretched himself out with an inebriated smile, and was
fast asleep before the Doctor had decided whether he would

-- 436 --

[figure description] Page 436.[end figure description]

or would not read the letter. He was most anxious to
establish innocence; if there was any guilt, he did not
want to know it. He ran over all of Mrs. Larue's conduct
since the marriage, and could not call to mind a single circumstance
which had excited in him a suspicion of evil.
She was coquettish, and, he feared, unprincipled; but he
could not believe that she was desperately wicked. Nevertheless,
as he did not understand the woman, as he erroneously
supposed her to be of an ardent, impulsive nature,
he thought it possible that she had been fascinated
by the presence of such a masculine being as Carter. Of
him as yet he had no suspicion: no, he could not have
been false, even in thought, to his young wife; or, as Ravenel
phrased it to himself, “to my daughter.” He would
read the letter and probe the ugly mystery and discover
the falsity of its terrors. As he unfolded the paper he was
checked by the thought that to peruse unbidden a lady's
correspondence was hardly honorable. But there was a
reply to that: the mischief of publicity had already commenced;
the sleeping drunkard there had read the letter.
After all, it might be a mere joke, a burlesque, an April-Fool
affair; and if so, it was properly his business to discover
it and to make the explanation to Van Zandt. And
if, on the other hand, it should be really a confession of
criminal feeling, it was his duty to be informed of that also,
in order that he might be able to protect the domestic
peace of his daughter.

He read the letter through, and then sat down on the
door-sill, regardless of the driving rain. There was no
charitable doubt possible in the matter; the writer was a
guilty woman, and she addressed a guilty man. The letter
alluded clearly and even grossly to past assignations, and
fixed the day and hour for a future one. Carter's name
did not appear except on the envelope; but his avocations
and business hours were alluded to; the fact of their voyage
together to New York was mentioned; there was no doubt
that he was the man. The Doctor was more miserable than

-- 437 --

[figure description] Page 437.[end figure description]

he remembered to have been before since the death of his
wife. After half an hour of wretched meditation, walking
meanwhile up and down the puddles which had collected
on the earthen floor of the shanty, he became aware that
the rain had ceased, and set out on his miserable walk
homeward.

Should he destroy the letter? Should he give it to Mrs.
Larue and crush her? Should he send it to Carter? Should
he show it to Lillie? How could he answer any one of
these horrible questions? What right had Fate to put such
questions to him? It was not his crime.

On reaching home he changed his wet clothes, put the
billet in his pocket-book, sat down to the dinner-table and
tried to seem cheerful. But Lillie soon asked him, “What
is the matter with you, papa?”

“I got wet, my dear. It was a very hard walk back
through the mud. I am quite worn out. I believe I shall
go to bed early.”

She repeated her question two or three times: not that
she suspected the truth, or suspected anything more than
just what he told her: but because she was anxious about
his health, and because she had a habit of putting many
questions. Even in the absorption of his inexplicable
trouble she worried him, so that he grew fretful at her importunity,
and answered her crisply, that he was well
enough, and needed nothing but quiet. Then suddenly he
repented himself with invisible tears, wondering at his
irrational and seemingly cruel peevishness, and seeming
to excuse himself to himself by calling to mind that he was
tormented on her account. He almost had a return of his
vexation when Lillie commenced upon him about her husband,
asking, “Isn't it time to hear, papa? And how soon
do you think I will get a letter?”

“Very soon, my dear,” he replied gloomily, remembering
the wicked letter in his pocket, and clenching his hands
under the table to resist a sudden impulse to give it to her.

-- 438 --

[figure description] Page 438.[end figure description]

“I hope there will be no more battles. Don't you think
that the fighting is over?”

“Perhaps it may be best for him to have a battle.”

“Oh no, papa! He has his promotion. I am perfectly
satisfied. I don't want him to fight any more.”

The father made no answer, for he could not tell her
what he thought, which was that perhaps her husband had
better die. It must be remembered that he did not know
that the intrigue had terminated.

“Here comes the little Brigadier,” said Lillie, when the
baby made his usual after-dinner irruption into the parlor.

“Isn't he sweet?” she asked for the ten thousandth
time, as she took him from the hands of the nurse and put
him in her father's lap. The cooing, jumping, clinging
infant clawing at watch-chain, neck-tie and spectacles, soft,
helpless and harmless, gave the Doctor the first emotion
similar to happiness which he had felt for the last three
hours. How we fly for consolation to the dependent innocence
of childhood when we have been grievously and
lastingly wounded by the perfidy or cruelty of the adult
creatures in whom we had put our trust! Stricken ones
who have no children sometimes take up with dogs and
cats, knowing that, if they are feeble, they are also faithful.
But with the baby in his arms, Ravenel could not
decide what to do with the baby's father; and so he
handed the boy back to his mother, saying with more
significance of manner than he intended, “There, my dear,
there is your comfort.”

“Papa, you are sick,” replied Lillie, looking at him
auxiously. “Do lie down on the sofa.”

“I will go to my room and go to bed,” said he. “It is
eight o'clock; and it will do me no harm if I sleep twelve
hours to-night. Now don't follow me, my child; don't
tease me. I only want rest.”

After kissing her and the child he hurried away, for he
heard Mrs. Larue coming through the back hall toward the
parlor, and as frequently happens, the innocent had not the

-- 439 --

[figure description] Page 439.[end figure description]

audacity to face the guilty. In the passage he paused,
glanced back through the crack of the door, and was
amazed, almost infuriated, to see that woman kneel at
Lillie's feet and fondle the baby with her usual air of girlish
gayety.

“What infernal hypocrisy!” he muttered as he turned
away, a little indignant at the giggling delight with which
Ravvie welcomed the well-known visitor. His charitable
philosophy had all evaporated for the time, and he could
not believe that this wicked creature had a spark of good
in her, not even enough to smile upon a child honestly.
To his mind the caresses which she lavished on Ravvie
were part of a deep-laid plan of devilish deceit.

Four wretched hours passed over him, and at midnight
he was still undecided what to do. There were fathers in
Louisiana who did not mind this sort of thing; but he
could not understand those fathers; he minded it. There
were fathers who would simply say to an erring son-in-law
over a glass of wine, “Now look here, my dear sir,
you must be cautious about publicity;” or who would
quietly send Mrs. Larue her letter, with a note politely requesting
that she would make arrangements which would
not interfere with the quiet of, “Yours very respectfully,”
etc. But such fathers could not love their daughters as he
loved his, and could not have such a daughter as he had.
To be false to Lillie was an almost unparalleled crime—
a crime which demanded not only reproach but punishment;
a crime which, if passed over, would derange the
moral balance of the universe. It seemed to him that he
must show Lillie the letter, and take her away from this
unworthy husband, and carry her north or somewhither
where she should never see him more. This was what
ought to be; but then it might kill her. Late in the night,
when he fell asleep on the outside of his bed, still dressed,
his light still burning, the letter in his hand, he had not
yet decided what to do.

About dawn, awakened early as usual by the creeping

-- 440 --

p542-447 [figure description] Page 440.[end figure description]

of Ravvie, Lillie thought of her father, and slipping on a
dressing-gown, stole to his room to see if he were well or
ill. She was alarmed to find him dressed, and looking
pale and sunken. Before she had decided whether to let
him sleep on, or to awaken him and tell him to go to bed
as a sick man should, her eye fell upon the letter. It must
be that which had made him so gloomy and strange. What
could it be about? Had he lost his place at the hospital?
That need not trouble him, for her husband had left her
two thousand dollars in bank, and he would not object to
have her share it with her father. Her husband was so
generous and loving, that she could trust his affection for
any thing! She was accustomed to open and read her father's
letters without asking his permission. She took up
this one, and glanced through it with delirious haste. The
Doctor was awakened by a shriek of agony, and found
Lillie senseless on the floor, with the open letter under her
hand.

Now he knew what to do; she must go far away at once—
she must never again see her husband.

CHAPTER XXXII. A MOST LOGICAL CONCLUSION.

When Lillie came to her senses she was lying on her
father's bed. For some minutes he had been bending over
her, watching her pulse, bathing her forehead, kissing her,
and calling her by name in a hoarse, frightened whisper.
He was aware that insensibility was her best friend; but
he must know at once whether she would live or die. At
first she lay quiet, silent, recollecting, trying not to believe;
then she suddenly plunged her face into the pillow
with a groan of unspeakable anguish. It was not for five
or ten minutes longer, not until he had called her by every
imaginable epithet of pity and tenderness, that she turned

-- 441 --

[figure description] Page 441.[end figure description]

toward him with another spasmodic throe, clasped his
head to her bosom, and burst into an impetuous sobbing
and low crying. Still she did not speak an intelligible
word; her teeth were set firm, as if in bodily pain, and her
sobs came through her parted lips; she would not look at
him either, and kept her eyes closed, or turned upward
distractedly. It seemed as if, even in the midst of her
anguish, she was stung by shame at the nature of the calamity,
so insulting to her pride as a woman and wife.
After a while this paroxysm ceased, and she lay silent
again, while another icy wave of despair flowed over her,
her consciousness being expressed solely in a trembling of
her cheeks, her lips, and her fingers. When he whispered,
“We will go north, we will never come back here,”
she made no sign of assent or objection. She did not
answer him in any manner until he asked her if she wanted
Ravvie; but then she leaped at the proffered consolation,
the gift of Heaven's pity, with a passionate “Yes!” For
an anxious half hour the Doctor left her alone with her
child, knowing that it was the best he could do for her.

One thing he must attend to at once. Steps must be
taken to prevent Mrs. Larue from crossing his daughter's
sight even for a moment. See the woman himself he could
not; not, at least, until she were dead. He enclosed her
billet to her in a sealed envelope, adding the following
note, which cost him many minutes to write—

“Madame: The accompanying letter has fallen into the
hands of my daughter. She is dangerously ill. I hope
that you will have the humanity not to meet her again.”

When the housemaid returned from delivering the package
he said to her, “Julia, did you give it to Mrs. Larue?”

“Yes sah.”

“Did you give it into her own hands?”

“Yes sah. She was in bed, an' I gin it to herself.”

“What—how did she look?” asked the Doctor after a
moment's hesitation.

-- 442 --

[figure description] Page 442.[end figure description]

“She did'n look nohow. She jess lit a match an' burned
the letter up.”

The Doctor was aghast at the horrible, hard-hearted
corruptness implied by such coolness and forethought. But
in point of fact, Mrs. Larue had been startled far beyond
her common wont, and was now more profoundly grieved
than she had ever been before in her life.

“What a pity!” she said several times to herself. “I
have made them very miserable. I have done mischief
when I meant none. Why didn't the stupid creature
burn the letter! I burned all his. What a pity! Well,
at any rate it will go no farther.”

She had her trunks packed and drove immediately after
breakfast to Carrollton, where she remained secluded in the
hotel until she found a private boarding house in the unfrequented
outskirts of the village. If the Ravenels moved
away, her man servant was to inform her, so that she
might return to her house. She realized perfectly the inhumanity
of encountering Lillie, and was resolved that no
such meeting should take place, no matter what might be
the expense of keeping up two establishments. In her
pity and regret she was almost willing to sell her house at
a loss, or shut it up without rent, and pinch herself in
some northern city, supposing that the Ravenels concluded
to stay in New Orleans. “I owe them that much,” she
thought, with a consciousness of being generous, and not
bad-hearted. Then she sighed, and said aloud, “Poor
Lillie! I am so sorry for her! But she has a baby, and
for his sake she will forgive her husband.”

And then a feeling came over her that she would like to
see the baby, and that it would have been a pleasure to at
least kiss it good-bye.

The family with which she lived consisted of a man of
sixty and his wife, with two unmarried daughters of
twenty-eight and thirty, the parents New Englanders, the
children born in Louisiana, but all alike orthodox, devout,
silent, after the old fashion of New England. The father

-- 443 --

[figure description] Page 443.[end figure description]

was a cotton broker, nearly bankrupted by the Rebellion,
and was glad for pecuniary reasons to receive a respectable
boarder. Such a household Mrs. Larue had chosen
as an asylum, believing that she would be benefited just
now by an odor of sanctity, if it were only derived from
propinquity. Something might get out; Lillie might go
delirious and make disclosures; and it was well to build
up a character for staidness. The idea of entering a convent
she rejected the moment that it occurred to her. “This
is monastic enough,” she thought with a repressed smile as
she looked at the serious faces of her Presbyterian hosts
male and female.

The Allens became as much infatuated with her as did
the Chaplain on board the Creole, or the venerable D. D.
in New York city. Her modest and retiring manner, her
amiability, cheerfulness, and sprightly conversation, made
her the most charming person in their eyes that they had
ever met. The daughters regained something of their
blighted youthfulness under the sunny influences of her
presence, aided by the wisdom of her counsel, and the cunning
of her fingers in matters of the toilet. Mrs. Allen
kissed her with motherly affection every time that she
bade the family good-night. The old trick of showing a
mind ripe for conversion from Popery was played with the
usual success. After she had left the house, and when she
was once more receiving and flirting in New Orleans, Mr.
Allen used to excite her laughter by presenting her with
tracts against Romanism, or lending her volumes of sermons
by eminent Protestant divines. Not that she ever
laughed at him to his face: she would as soon have thought
of striking him with her fist; she was too good-natured
and well-bred to commit either impertinence.

For the sake of appearances she remained in the country
a week or more after the Ravenels had left the city. Restored
to her own house, she found herself somewhat lonely
for lack of her relatives, and somewhat gloomy, or at
least annoyed, when she thought of the cause of the

-- 444 --

[figure description] Page 444.[end figure description]

separation. But there was no need of continuing solitude;
any quantity of army society could be had by such
New Orleans ladies as wished it; and Mrs. Larue finally
resolved to break with treason, and flirt with loyalty in
gilt buttons. In a short time her parlor was frequented
by gentlemen who wore silver leaves and eagles and stars
on their shoulders, and the loss of Colonel Carter was more
than made up to her by the devotion of persons who were
mightier in counsel and in war than he. The very latest
news from her is of a highly satisfactory character. It is
reported that she was fortunate enough to gain the special
favor of an official personage very high in authority in
some unmentionable department of the South, who, as a
mark of his gratitude, gave her a permit to trade for several
thousand bales of cotton. This curious billet-doux she
sold to a New York speculator for fifteen thousand dollars,
thereby re-establishing her somewhat dilapidated fortunes.

Just as a person whose dwelling falls about his head is
sometimes preserved from death by some fragment of the
wreck which prostrates him, but preserves him from the
mass, so Lillie was shielded from the full pressure of her
misery by a short fever, bringing with it a few days of
delirium, and a long prostration, during which she had not
strength to feel acutely. When we must bend or break,
Nature often takes us in her own pitying hands, and lays
us gently upon beds of insensibility or semi-consciousness.
Thanks be to Heaven for the merciful opiate of sickness!

During the fever two letters arrived from Carter, but
Ravenel put them away without showing them to the invalid.
For some time she did not inquire about her husband;
when she thought of him too keenly she asked with
a start for her baby. Nature continually led her to that
tender, helpless, speechless, potent consoler. The moment
it was safe for her to travel, Ravenel put her on board a
vessel bound to New York, choosing a sailing craft, not
only for economy's sake, but to secure the benefit of a

-- 445 --

[figure description] Page 445.[end figure description]

lengthy voyage, and to keep longer away from all news
of earth and men. She made no objection to going; her
father wished it to be so; it was right enough. The voyage
lasted three weeks, during which she slowly regained
strength, and as a consequence something of her old cheerfulness
and hopefulness. The Doctor had a strong faith
that she would not be broken down by her calamity. Not
only was her temper gay and remarkable for its elasticity,
but her physical constitution seemed to partake of the
same characteristics, and she had always recovered from
sickness with rapidity. Not a bit disposed to brooding,
taking a lively interest in whatever went on around her,
she would not fall an easy prey to confirmed melancholy.
The Doctor never alluded to her husband, and when Lillie
at last mentioned his name, it was merely to say, “I hope
he will not be killed.”

“I hope not,” replied Ravenel gently, and stopped there.
He could not, however, repress a brief glance of surprise
and investigation. Could it be that she would come to
forgive that man? Had he been too hasty in dragging
her away from New Orleans, and giving up the moderate
salary which was so necessary to them both? But no: it
would kill her to meet Mrs. Larue: they must never go
back to that Sodom of a city.

The question of income was a serious one. He was
nearly at the end of his own resources, and he had not
suffered Lillie to draw any of her perfidious husband's
money. But he did not dwell much on these pecuniary
questions now, being chiefly occupied with the moral future
of his child, wondering much whether she would indeed
forgive her husband, and whether she would ever
again be happy. Of course it was not until they reached
New York that they learned the events which I must now
relate.

Carter joined the army at Grande Ecore just before it
resumed field operations. Bailey's famous dam had let
Porter out of his trap; the monitors, the gunboats, the

-- 446 --

[figure description] Page 446.[end figure description]

Admiral, were on their way down the river; it was too late
to go to Shreveport, or to gather cotton; and so the column
set out rearward. That it was strong enough to take care
of itself against any force which the rebels could bring to
cut off the retreat was well known; and Carter assumed
command of his new brigade with a sense of elation at the
prospect of fighting, which he had little reason to doubt
would be successful. By the last gunboat of the departing
fleet he sent his wife a letter, full of gay anticipations,
and expressions of affection, which she was destined never
to answer. By the last transport which came to Grande
Ecore arrived a letter from Ravenel, which, owing to the
hastiness of the march, did not reach him until the evening
before the battle of Cane River. In the glare of a camp-fire
he read of the destruction which he had wrought in
the peace of his own family. Ravenel spoke briefly and
without reproaches of the discovery; stated that he believed
it to be his duty to remove his child from the scene
of such a domestic calamity; that he should therefore take
her to the north as soon as she was able to travel.

“I beg that you will not force yourself upon her,” he
concluded. “Hitherto she has not mentioned your name
to me, and I do not know what may be her feelings with
regard to you. Some time she may pardon you, if it is
your desire to be pardoned. I cannot say. At present I
know of nothing better than to take her away, and to ask
your forbearance, in the name of her sickness and suffering.”

This letter was a cruel blow to Carter. If the staff
officers who sat with him around the camp-fire could have
known how deeply and for what a purely domestic reason
the seemingly stern and hard General was suffering, they
would have been very much amazed. He was popularly
supposed to be a man of the world, with bad morals and
a calloused heart, which could neither feel much anguish
of its own nor sympathise keenly with the anguish of other
hearts. But the General was indeed so wretched that he
could not talk with them, and could not even sit among

-- 447 --

[figure description] Page 447.[end figure description]

them in silence. He went on one side and walked for an
hour up and down in the darkness. He tried to clear up
the whole thing in his mind, and decide distinctly what
was the worst that had happened, and what was the best
that could be done But his perceptions were very
tumultuous and incoherent, as is usually the case with a
man when first overtaken by a great calamity. It was a
horrible affair; it was a cursed, infernal affair; and that
was about all that he could say to himself. He was intolerably
ashamed, as well as grieved and angry. He
thought very little about Mrs. Larue, good or bad; he was
not mean enough to curse her, although she had been more
to blame than he; only he did wish that he never had
seen her, and did curse the day which brought them together
on the Creole. The main thing, after all, was that
he had ill-treated his wife, and it did not matter who had
been his accomplice in the wicked business. He set his
teeth into his lips, and felt his eyes grow moist, as he
thought of her, sick and suffering because she loved him,
and he had not been worthy of her love. Would she ever
forgive him, and take him back to her heart? He did not
know. He would try to win her back; he would fight
desperately, and distinguish himself; he would offer her
the best impulses and bravest deeds of manhood. Perhaps
if he should earn a Major-General's star and high fame in
the nation, and then should go to her feet, she would receive
him. A transitory thrill of pleasure shot through
him as he thought of reconciliation and renewed love.

At last the General was recalled to the fire to read orders
which concerned the movements of the morrow, and
to transmit them to the regiments of his own command.
Then he had to receive two old friends, regular officers of
the artillery, who called to congratulate him on his promotion.
Whiskey was produced for the visitors, and Carter
himself drank freely to drown trouble. When they went
away, about midnight, he found himself wearied out, and

-- 448 --

[figure description] Page 448.[end figure description]

very soon dropped asleep, for he was a soldier and could
slumber under all circumstances.

At Grande Ecore the Red River throws off a bayou
which rejoins it below, the two currents enclosing an island
some forty miles in length. This bayou, now called the
Cane River, was once the original stream, and in memory
of its ancient grandeur flows between high banks altogether
out of proportion to its modest current. Over the
dead level of the island the army had moved without being
opposed, or harassed, for the rebels had reserved
their strength to crush it when it should be entangled in
the crossing of the Cane River. Taylor with his Arkansas
and Louisiana infantry had followed the march closely
but warily, always within striking distance but avoiding
actual conflict, and now lay in line of battle only a few
miles in rear of Andrew Jackson Smith's western boys.
Polignac with his wild Texan cavalry had made a great
circuit, and already held the bluffs on the southern side of
the Cane River confronting Emory's two divisions of the
Nineteenth Corps. The main plan of the battle was simple
and inevitable. Andrew Jackson Smith must beat off the
attack of Taylor, and Emory must abolish the obstacle of
Polignac.

The veteran and wary commander of the Nineteenth
Corps had already decided how he would go over his
ground, should he find it occupied by the enemy. He had
before him a wood of considerable extent, then an open
plain eight hundred yards across, and then a valley in the
nature of a ravine, at the bottom of which flowed a river,
not fordable here, and with no crossing but a ferry. A
single narrow road led down through a deep cut to the
edge of the rapid, muddy stream, and, starting again from
the other edge, rose through a similar gorge until it disappeared
from sight behind the brows of high bluffs crowned
with pines. Under the pines and along the rim of the
bluffs lay the line of Polignac. There had been no time
to reconnoitre his dispositions; indeed, his presence in

-- 449 --

[figure description] Page 449.[end figure description]

strong force was not yet positively known to the leaders
of the Union army; but if there, his horses had no doubt
been sent to the rear, and his men formed to fight as infantry.
And if this were so, if an army of several thousand
Texan riflemen occupied this strong position, how
should it be carried? Emory had already decided that it
would never do to butt at it in front, and that it could only
be taken by a turning movement. Thus this part of the
battle had a plan of its own.

Such was the military situation upon which our new
Brigadier opened his heavy eyes at half-past three o'clock
on the morning after getting that woeful letter about his
wife. The army was to commence its march at half-past
four, and Carter was aroused by the bustle of preparation
from the vast bivouac. Thousands of men were engaged
in rolling their blankets, putting on their equipments, wiping
the dew from their rifles, and eating their hasty and
unsavory breakfasts of hard-tack. Companies were falling
in; the voices of the first-sergeants were heard calling the
rolls; long-drawn orders resounded, indicating the formation
of regimental lines; the whinnies of horses, the braying
of mules, and the barking of dogs joined in the clamor;
but as yet there was no trampling of the march, no rolling
of the wheels of artillery. Nothing could be seen of this
populous commotion except here and there where a forbidden
cooking-fire cast its red flicker over little knots
of crouching soldiers engaged in preparing coffee.

In the moment of coming to his senses, and before memory
had fully resumed its action, the General was vaguely
conscious that something horrible was about to happen, or
had already happened. But an old soldier is not long in
waking up, especially when he has gone to sleep in the
expectation of a battle, and Carter knew almost instantaneously
what was the nature of the burden that weighed
upon his soul. He lay full dressed at the foot of a tree,
with no shelter but its branches. He was quite still for a
minute or more, staring at the dark sky with steady,

-- 450 --

[figure description] Page 450.[end figure description]

gloomy eyes. His first act was to put his hand to the
breast pocket of his blouse and draw out that cruel letter,
as if to read it anew by the flicker of a fire which reached
his resting place. But there was no need of that: he knew
all that was in it as soon as he looked at the envelope; he
remembered at once even the blots and the position of the
signature. Next the sight of it angered him, and he
thrust it back crumpled into his pocket. There was no
need, he felt, of making so much of the affair; such affairs
were altogether too common to be made so much of; he
could not and would not see any sense in the Doctor's
conduct. He sprang to his feet in his newly-found indignation,
and glared fiercely around the bivouac of his
brigade.

“How's this?” he growled. “I ordered that not a fire
should be lighted. Mr. Van Zandt, did you pass the order
to every regiment last evening?”

“I did, sir,” answers our old acquaintance, now a staff
officer, thanks to his Dutch courage, and his ability with
the pen.

“Ride off again. Stop those fires instantly. My God!
the fools want to tell the enemy just when we start.”

This outburst raised his spirits, and after swallowing a
cocktail he sat down to breakfast with some appetite. The
toughness of the cold boiled chicken, and the dryness and
hardness of the army biscuit served as a further distraction,
and enabled him to utter a joke about such delicacies
being very suitable for projectiles. But he was still nervous,
uneasy, eager, driven by the sin which was past, and
dragged by the battle which was before, so that any long
reveling at the banquet was impossible. He quitted the
empty cracker box which served him for a table, and paced
grimly up and down until his orderly came to buckle on
his sword, and his servant brought him his horse.

“How are the saddle-pockets, Cato?” he asked.

“Oh, day's chuck full, Gen'l. Hull cold chicken in dis
yere one, an' bottle o' whisky in dis yere.”

-- 451 --

[figure description] Page 451.[end figure description]

Carter swung himself slowly and heavily into his saddle.
He was weary, languid and feverish with want of sleep,
and trouble of mind. In truth he was physically and
morally a much discomforted Brigadier General. Without
waiting for other directions than his example, his five staff
officers mounted also and fell into a group behind him. In
their rear was the brigade flag-bearer escorted by half-a-dozen
cavalry-men. The sombre dawn was turning to red
and gold in the east. A monstrous serpent of blue and
steel was already creeping toward the ferry, increasing in
length as additional regiments streamed into the road from
the fields which had served for the bivouac. When Carter
had seen his entire brigade file by, he set off at a canter,
placed himself at the head of it, and rode on at a walk,
silent and gloomy of countenance. Not even the thought
that he was now a general, and had a chance to make a
reputation for himself as well as for others, could enable
him to quite throw off the seriousness and anxiety which
beclouds the minds of men during the preliminaries of battle.
The remembrance of the misery which he had wrought
for his wife was no pleasant distraction. It was like a
foreboding; it overshadowed him even when he was not
thinking of it distinctly; it seemed to have a menacing arm
which pointed him to punishment, calamity, perhaps a
grave. He was like a haunted man who sees his following
phantom if he turns his head ever so little. Nevertheless,
when he squarely faced the subject, and dragged it out
separately from the general sombreness of the situation, it
did not seem such a very hopeless misfortune. It surely
was not possible that she had broken with him for life. He
would win her back to him; it must be that she loved him
enough to forgive him some day; he would win her back
with repentance and victories. As he thought this he
dashed a little way into the fields, gave a glance at the
line of his brigade, and dispatched a couple of his staff to
close up the rearmost files of his regiments.

Presently there was a halt: something probably going

-- 452 --

[figure description] Page 452.[end figure description]

on in front: perhaps a reconnoisance: perhaps battle. The
men were allowed to stack arms and sit down by the roadside.
Then came news: Enemy in force at the crossing: a
direct attack in front out of the question: turning movements
to be made somewhere by somebody. It was a full
hour after sunrise when an aid of General Emory's arrived
with orders for General Carter to report for duty to General
Birge.

“What is the situation?” asked the General.

“Two brigades are forming in front,” replied the aid.
“We have an immense line of skirmishers stretching from
the Cane River on the right all along the edge of the
woods, and out into the fields. But we can't go at them
in front. Their ground is nearly a hundred feet higher
than ours, and the crossing isn't fordable. We have got
to flank them. Closson is going up with some artillery to
establish a position on our left, and from that the cavalry
will turn the right wing of the enemy. Birge is to do the
same thing on this side with three brigades. He will go
up about a mile—three miles from the ferry—ford the
river—it's fordable up there—come round on the fellows,
and give it to them over the left.”

“Very good,” said Carter. “If I shouldn't come back,
give the General my compliments for his plan. Much
obliged, Lieutenant.”

At this moment the flat, dull report of a rifled iron gun
came from the woods far away in front, followed a few
seconds afterward by another report, still flatter in sound
and much more distant, the bursting of a shell.

“There goes Closson,” laughed the young officer. “Two
twenty-pound Parrotts and four three-inch rifles! He'll
wake 'em up when he gets fairly a-talking. Good luck to
you, General.”

And away he rode gaily, at a gallop, in the direction of
the ferry.

While Birge's column countermarched, and Carter's
brigade filed into the rear of it, the cannonade became

-- 453 --

[figure description] Page 453.[end figure description]

lively in the front, the crashes of the guns alternating rapidly
with the crashes of the shells, as Closson went in with
all his six pieces, and a Rebel battery of seven responded.
After half an hour of this the enemy found that a range of
two thousand yards was too long for them, and became
silent. Then Closson ceased firing also, and waited to
hear from Birge. And now for five or six hours there was
no more sound of fighting along this line, except an occasional
shot from the skirmishers aimed at puffs of rifle smoke
which showed rarely against the pines of the distant bluffs.
The infantry column struggled over its long detour by the
right; the cavalry tried in vain to force a way through the
jungles on the left; the centre listened to the roar of A. J.
Smith's battle in the rear, and lunched and waited. At
two o'clock Emory put everything in order to advance
whenever Birge's musketry should give notice that he was
closely engaged. Closson was to move forward on the
left, and fire as fast as he could load. The remainder of
the artillery was to gallop down the river road to the
ferry, and open with a dozen or fifteen pieces. The two
supporting brigades were to push through the woods as
rapidly as possible and cover the artillery. The skirmishers
were to cross the river wherever they could ford
it, and keep up a heavy fire in order to occupy the attention
of the enemy. Closson started at once, forced five of
his three-inch rifles through the wood, went into battle at
a range of a thousand yards, and in ten minutes dislodged
the Rebel guns from their position. But all this was
mere feinting; the heavy fighting must be done by Birge.

The flanking column had a hard road to travel. After
fording the Cane River it entered a country of thickets,
swamps and gullies so difficult of passage that five hours
were spent in marching barely five miles. Two regiments
were deployed in advance as skirmishers; the others followed
in columns of division doubled on the centre. At
one time the whole force went into line of battle on a false
alarm of the near presence of the enemy. Then the nature

-- 454 --

[figure description] Page 454.[end figure description]

of the ground forced it to move for nearly a mile in the
ordinary column of march. It floundered through swampy
undergrowths; it forded a deep and muddy bayou. About
two o'clock in the afternoon it came out upon a clearing
in full view of a bluff, forty or fifty feet in height, flanked
on one side by the river, and on the other by a marshy
jungle connecting with a lake. Along the brow of this
bluff lay Polignac's left wing, an unknown force of Texan
riflemen, all good shots, and impetuous fighters, elated
moreover with pursuit and the expectation of victory.
Here Carter received an order to charge with his brigade.

“Very good,” he answered, in a loud, satisfied, confident
tone, at the same time throwing away his segar.
“Let me look at things first. I want to see where to go
in.”

A single glance told him that the river side was unassailable.
He galloped to the right, inspected the boggy
jungle, glared at the lake beyond, and decided that nothing
could be done in that quarter. Returning to the brigade
he once more surveyed the ground in its front. It
would be necessary to take down a high fence, cross an
open field, take down a second fence, and advance up the
hill under a close fire of musketry. But he was not dispirited
by the prospect; he was no longer the silent,
sombre man of the morning. The whizzing of the Texan
bullets, the sight of the butternut uniforms, and ugly
broadbrims which faced him, had cleared his deep breast
of oppression, and called the fighting fire into his eyes.
He swore loudly and gaily; he would flog those dirty
rapscallions; he would knock them high and dry into the
other world; he would teach them not to get in his way.

“Go to the regimental commanders,” he shouted to
his staff officers. “Tell them to push straight at the hill.
Tell them, Guide right.”

On went the regiments, four in number, keeping even
pace with each other. There was a halt at the first fence
while the men struggled with the obstacle, climbing it in

-- 455 --

[figure description] Page 455.[end figure description]

some places, and pushing it over in others. The General's
brow darkened with anxiety lest the temporary confusion
should end in a retreat; and spurring close up to the line
he rode hither and thither, cheering the soldiers onward.

“Forward, my fine lads,” he said. “Down with it.
Jump it. Now then. Get into your ranks. Get along,
my lads.”

On went the regiments, moving at the ordinary quickstep,
arms at a right-shoulder-shift, ranks closed, gaps
filled, unfaltering, heroic. The dead were falling; the
wounded were crawling in numbers to the rear; the leisurely
hum of long-range bullets had changed into the sharp,
multitudinous whit-whit of close firing; the stifled crash
of balls hitting bones, and the soft chuck of flesh-wounds
mingled with the outcries of the sufferers; the bluff in
front was smoking, rattling, wailing with the incessant
file-fire; but the front of the brigade remained unbroken,
and its rear showed no stragglers. The right hand regiment
floundered in a swamp, but the other hurried on
without waiting for it. As the momentum of the movement
increased, as the spirits of the men rose with the
charge, a stern shout broke forth, something between a
hurrah and a yell, swelling up against the rebel musketry,
and defying it. Gradually the pace increased to a double-quick,
and the whole mass ran for an eighth of a mile
through the whistling bullets. The second fence disappeared
like frost-work, and up the slope of the hill struggled
the panting regiments. When the foremost ranks
had nearly reached the summit, a sudden silence stifled
the musketry. Polignac's line wavered, ceased firing,
broke and went to the rear in confusion. The clamor of
the charging yell redoubled for a moment, and then died
in the rear of a tremendous volley. Now the Union line
was firing, and now the rebels were falling. Such was
the charge which carried the crossing, and gained the battle
of Cane River.

-- 456 --

[figure description] Page 456.[end figure description]

But Brigadier-General John Carter had already fallen
gloriously in the arms of victory.

At the moment that the fatal shot struck him he had
forgotten his guilt and remorse in the wild joy of successful
battle. He was on horseback, closely following his
advancing brigade, and watching its spirited push, and
listening to its mad yell, with such a smile of soldierly delight
and pride that it was a pleasure to look upon his
bronzed, confident, heroic face. It would have been
strange to a civilian to hear the stream of joyful curses
with which he expressed his admiration and elation.

“God damn them! see them go in!” he said. “God
damn their souls! I can put them anywhere!”

He had just uttered these words when a Minie-ball
struck him in the left side, just below the ribs, with a thud
which was audible ten feet from him in spite of the noise
of the battle. He started violently in the saddle, and
then bent slowly forward, laying his right hand on the
horse's mane. He was observed to carry his left hand
twice toward the wound without touching it, as if desirous,
yet fearful, of ascertaining the extent of the injury. The
blow was mortal, and he must have known it, yet he retained
his ruddy bronze color for a minute or two. With
the assistance of two staff officers he dismounted and
walked eight or ten yards to the shade of a tree, uttering
not a groan, and only showing his agony by the manner
in which he bent forward, and the spasmodic clutch with
which he held to those supporting shoulders. But when
he had been laid down, it was visible enough that there
was not half an hour's life in him. His breath was short,
his forehead was thickly beaded with a cold perspiration,
and his face was of an ashy pallor stained with streaks of
ghastly yellow.

“Tell Colonel Gilliman,” he said, mentioning the senior
colonel of the brigade, and then paused to catch his breath
before he resumed, “tell him to keep straight forward.”

These were the first words that he had spoken since he

-- 457 --

[figure description] Page 457.[end figure description]

was hit. His voice had already sunk from a clear, sonorous
bass to a hoarse whisper. Presently, as the smoking
and roaring surge of battle rolled farther to the front a chaplain
and a surgeon came up, followed by several ambulance
men bearing stretchers. The chaplain was attached to
Carter's old regiment, and had served under him since its
formation. The surgeon, a Creole by birth, a Frenchman
by education, philosophical and roué, belonged to a Louisiana
loyal regiment, and had known the General in other
days, when he was a dissipated, spendthrift lieutenant of
the regular army, stationed at Baton Rouge. He gave
him a large cup of whiskey, uncovered the wound, probed
it with his finger, and said nothing, looked nothing.

“Why don't you do something?” whispered the chaplain
eagerly, and almost weeping.

“I have done all that is—essential,” he replied, with a
slight shrug of the shoulders.

“How do you feel, General?” asked the chaplain, turning
to his dying commander.

“Going,” was the whispered answer.

“Going!—Oh, going where?” implored the other, sinking
on his knees. “General, have you thought of the sacrifice
of Jesus Christ?”

For a moment Carter's deep voice returned to him, as,
fixing his stern eyes on the chaplain, he answered, “Don't
bother!—where is the brigade?”

Perhaps he thought it unworthy of him to seek God in
his extremity, when he had neglected Him in all his hours
of health. Perhaps he felt that he owed his last thoughts
to his country and his professional duties. Perhaps he did
not mean all that he said.

It was strange to note the power of military discipline
upon the chaplain. Even in this awful hour, when it was
his part to fear no man, he evidently quailed before his
superior officer. Under the pressure of a three years'
habit of obedience and respect, cowed by rank and that
audacious will accustomed to domination, he shrank back

-- 458 --

[figure description] Page 458.[end figure description]

into silence, covering his face with his hands, and no doubt
praying, but uttering no further word.

“General, the brigade has carried the position,” said one
of the staff-officers.

Carter smiled, tried to raise his head, dropped it slowly,
drew a dozen labored breaths, and was dead.

It a maintena jusq' au bout son personnage,” said the
surgeon, letting fall the extinct pulse. “Sa mort est tout
ce qu' il y a de plus logique.

So he thought, and very naturally. He had only known
him in his evil hours; he judged him as all superficial acquaintances
would have judged; he was not aware of the
tenderness which existed at the bottom of that passionate
nature. With another education Carter might have been
a James Brainard or a St. Vincent de Paul. With
the training that he had, it was perfectly logical that in
his last moments he should not want to be bothered about
Jesus Christ.

The body was borne on a stretcher in rear of the
victorious columns until they halted for the night, when it
was buried in the private cemetery of a planter, in presence
of Carter's former regiment. Among the spectators
was Colburne, stricken with real grief as he thought of the
bereaved wife. Throughout the army the regret was
general and earnest over the loss of this brave and able
officer, apparently just entering upon a career of long-deserved
promotion. In a letter to Ravenel, Colburne related
the particulars of Carter's death, and closed with a
fervent eulogium on his character as a man and his services
as a soldier, forgetting that he had sometimes drunk too
deeply, and that there were suspicious against him of other
vices. It is thus that young and generous spirits are apt
to remember the dead, and it is thus always that a soldier
laments for a worthy commander who has fallen on the
field of honor.

-- 459 --

p542-466 CHAPTER XXXIII. LILLIE DEVOTES HERSELF ENTIRELY TO THE RISING GENERATION.

[figure description] Page 459.[end figure description]

Lillie wished to return, at least for a while, to her old
quarters in the New Boston House. A desire to go back
by association to some part of her life which had been
happy may have influenced her in this choice; and she was
so quietly earnest in it that her father yielded, although
he feared that the recollections connected with the place
would increase her melancholy. They had been there
only three days when he read with a shock the newspaper
report of the battle of Cane River, and the death of “the
lamented General Carter.” He did not dare mention it
to her, and sought to keep the journals out of her reach.
This was easy enough, for she never went out alone,
rarely spoke to any one but her father, and devoted her
time mostly to her child and her sewing. But about a
week after their arrival, as the Doctor came in to dinner
from a morning's reading in the college library, he found
her weeping quietly over a letter which lay open in her
lap. She handed it to him, merely saying, “Oh, papa!”

He glanced through it hastily; it was Colburne's account
of Carter's death.

“I knew this, my dear,” he said. “But I did not dare
to tell you. I hope you are able to bear it. There is a
great deal to bear in this world. But it is for our good.”

“Oh, I don't know,” she replied with a weary air. She
was thinking, not of his general consolations, but of his
hope that she could endure her trial; for a trial it was,
this sudden death of her husband, though she had thought
of him of late only as separated from her forever. After
a short silence she sobbed, “I am so sorry I quarreled

-- 460 --

[figure description] Page 460.[end figure description]

with him. I wish I had written to him that I was not
angry.”

She went on crying, but not passionately, nor with a
show of unendurable sorrow. From that time, as he
watched the patient tranquillity of her grief, the Doctor
conceived a firm hope that she would not be permanently
crushed by her afflictions. She kept the letter in her own
writing desk, and read it many times when alone; sometimes
laying it down with a start to take up the unconscious
giggling comforter in the cradle; sometimes telling
him what it all meant, and what her tears meant, saying,
“Poor baby! Baby's papa is dead.”

Only once did an expression savoring of anger at any
one force its way through her lips.

“I don't see why I should have been made miserable
because others are wicked,” she said.

“It is one of the necessary consequences of living,” answered
the Doctor. “Other people's sins are sometimes
brought to our doors, just as other people's infants are
sometimes left there in baskets. God has ordained that
we shall help bear the burdens of our fellow creatures,
even down to the consequences of their crimes. It is one
way of teaching us not to sin. I have had my small share
of this unpleasant labor. I lost my home and my income
because a few men wanted to found a slave-driving oligarchy
on the ruins of their country.”

“We have had nothing but trials,” sighed Lillie.

“Oh yes,” said the Doctor. “Life in the average is a
mass of happiness, only dotted here and there by trials.
Our pleasures are so many that they grow monotonous
and are overlooked.”

I must now include the history of eight months in a few
pages. The Doctor, ignorant of the steamboat transaction,
allowed his daughter to draw the money which she had
left behind on deposit, considering that Carter's child unquestionably
had a right to it. Through the good offices
of that amiable sinner, Mrs. Larue (of which he was equally

-- 461 --

[figure description] Page 461.[end figure description]

unaware), he was enabled to let his house in New Orleans
as a Government office. Thus provided with ready money
and a small quarterly payment, he resumed his literary
and scientific labors, translating from a French Encyclopedia
for a New York publisher, and occasionally securing
a job of mineralogical discovery. The familiar life of
former days, when father and daughter were all and all to
each other, slowly revived, saddened by recollections, but
made joyful also by the new affection which they shared.
As out of the brazen vase of the Arabian Nights arose the
malignant Jinn whose head touched the clouds, and whose
voice made the earth tremble, so out of the cradle of Ravvie
arose an influence, perhaps a veritable angel, whose
crown was in the heavens, and whose power brought down
consolation. There was no cause of inner estrangement;
nothing on which father and child could not feel alike.
Ravenel had found some difficulty in liking his daughter's
husband, but he had none at all in loving his daughter's
baby. So, agreeing on all subjects of much importance to
either, and disposed by affection and old habit to take a
strong interest in each other's affairs, they easily returned
to their former ways of much domestic small-talk. Happily
for Lillie she was not taciturn, but a prattler, and by nature
a light-hearted one. Now prattlers, like workers of
all kinds, physical and moral, unconsciously dodge by their
activity a great many shafts of suffering which hit their
quieter brothers and sisters. A widow who orders her
mourning, and waits for it with folded hand and closed
lips, is likely to be more melancholy than a widow who
must trim her gowns, and make up her caps with her own
fingers, and who is thereby impelled to talk of them to
her mother, sisters, and other born sympathisers. It was
a symptom of returning health of mind when Lillie could
linger before the glass, arrange her hair with the old taste,
put on a new cap daintily and say, “Papa, how does that
look?”

“Very well, my dear,” answers papa, scratching away

-- 462 --

[figure description] Page 462.[end figure description]

at his translation. Then, remembering what his child had
suffered, and transferring his thoughts to the subject which
she proffers for consideration, he adds, “It seems to me
that it is unnecessarily stiff and parchment like. It looks
as if it was made of stearine.”

“Why, that's the material,” says Lillie. “Of course it
looks stiff; it ought to.”

“But why not have some other material?” queries the
Doctor, who is as dull as men usually are in matters of
the female toilet. “Why not use white silk, or something?”

“Silk, papa!” exclaims Lillie, and laughs heartily.
“Who ever heard of using silk for mourning?”

Woe to women when they give up making their own
dresses and take to female tailors! Five will then die of
broken hearts, of ennui, of emptiness of life, where one dies
now.

But her great diverter and comforter was still her child.
Like most women she was born for maternity more distinctly
and positively even than for love. She had not
given up her dolls until she was fourteen; and then she
had put them reverentially and tenderly away in a trunk
where she could occasionally go and look at them; and
less than seven years later she had a living doll, her own,
her soul's doll, to care for and worship. It was charming
to see this slender, Diana-like form, overloaded and leaning,
but still bearing, with an affection which was careless of
fatigue, the disproportionate weight of that healthy, succulent,
ponderous Ravvie. His pink face, and short flaxen
hair bobbed about her shoulders, and his chubby hands
played with her nose, lips, hair, and white collars. When
he went out on an airing she almost always went with
him, and sometimes took the sole charge of his wicker
wagon, proud to drag it because of its illustrious burden.
Ravvie had a promenade in the morning with mamma and
nurse, and another late in the afternoon with mamma and
grandpapa. Lillie meant to make him healthy by

-- 463 --

[figure description] Page 463.[end figure description]

keeping him constantly in the open air, and burning him brown
in the sunshine, after the sensible fashion of southern nurseries,
and in consonance with the teaching of her father.
The old Irish nurse, a veteran and enthusiast in her profession,
had more than one contest with this provokingly
devoted mother. Not that Rosann objected to the child
being out; she would have been glad to have him in the
wicker wagon from breakfast to dinner, and from dinner
to sundown; but she wanted to be the sole guide and
companion of his wanderings. When, therefore she was
ordered to stay at home and do the small washing and
ironing, while the mistress went off with the baby, she set
up an indignant ullaloo, and threatened departure without
warning. Sometimes Lillie was satirical and said, “Rosann,
since you can't nurse the baby, I hope you will allow
me to do so.”

To which Rosann, with Irish readiness, and with an
apologetic titter, would reply, “An' since God allows ye
to do it, ma'am, I don't see as I can make an objection.”

“I would turn her away if she wasn't so fond of Ravvie,”
affirmed Lillie in a pet. “She is the most selfish
creature that I ever saw. She wants him the whole time.
I declare, papa, I only keep her out of pity. I believe it
would break her heart to deprive her of the child.”

“It's a very odd sort of selfishness,” observed the Doctor.
“Most people would call it devotion, self-abnegation,
or something of that sort.”

“But he isn't her child,” answered Lillie, half vexed,
half smiling. “She thinks he is. I actually believe she
thinks that she had him. But she didn't. I did.”

She tossed her head with a pretty air of defiance, which
was as much as to say that she was not ashamed of the
feat.

Long before Master Ravvie could say a word in any
language, she had commenced the practice of talking to
him only in French. He should be a linguist from his
cradle; and she herself would be his teacher. When he

-- 464 --

[figure description] Page 464.[end figure description]

got old enough her father should instruct him in the
sciences, and, if he chose to be a doctor, in the theory and
practice of medicine. They would never send him to
school, nor to college: thus they would save money, have
him always by them and keep him from evil. Concerning
this project she had long arguments with her father, who
thought a boy should be with boys, learn to rough it away
from home, study human nature as well as languages and
sciences, and grow up with a circle of emulators and life
comrades.

“You will give up this little plan of yours,” he said,
“when he gets old enough to make it necessary. When
he is fifteen he won't wear the shell that fits him now, and
meantime we must let another one grow on his back
against he needs it.”

But Lillie could not yet see that her child ought even
to be separated from her. She was constantly arranging,
and re-arranging her imaginary future in such ways as
seemed best fitted to make him a permanent feature of it.
In every cloud-castle that she built he occupied a central
throne, with her father sitting on the right hand and she
on the left. Of course, however, she was chiefly occupied
with his present, desiring to make it as delightful to him
as possible.

“I wonder if Ravvie would like the sea-shore,” she said,
on one of the first warm days of summer.

“Why so?” asks papa.

“Oh, it would be so pleasant to spend a week or so on
the sea-shore. I think I could get a little fatter and
stronger if I might have the sea-breeze and sea-bathing. I
am tired of being so thin. Besides, it would be such fun
to take Ravvie down to the beach and see him stare at the
waves rolling in. How round his eyes would be! Do
you remember how he used to turn his head up when he
was a month old, and stare at the sky with his eyes set
like a doll-baby's. I wish I knew what he used to think
of it.”

-- 465 --

[figure description] Page 465.[end figure description]

“I presume he thought just about as much as the hollyhocks
do when they turn their faces toward the sun,” says
the Doctor.

“For shame, papa! Do you compare him to a vegetable?”

“Not now. But in those days he was only a grade
above one. There wasn't much in him but possibilities.
Well; he may have perceived that the sky was very fine;
but then the hollyhocks perceive as much.”

“What! don't you suppose he had a soul?”

“Oh yes. He had a tongue too, but he hadn't learned
to talk with it. I doubt whether his soul was of much use
to him in that stage of his existence.”

“Papa, it seems to me that you talk like an infidel. Now
if Ravvie had died when he was a month old, I should
have expected to meet him in Heaven—that is, if I am
ever fit to go there.”

“I have no doubt you would—no doubt of it,” affirmed
the Doctor with animation. “I never intended to dispute
the little man's immortality.”

“Then why did you call him a hollyhock?”

“My dear, I take it all back. He isn't a hollyhock and
never was.”

“If we can hire a house I want it in the suburbs,” said
Lillie, after a meditation. “I want it outside the city so
that Ravvie can have plenty of air. His room must be on
the sunny side, papa—hear?”

“Yes,” answered papa, who had also had his revery,
probably concerning Smithites and Brownites.

“You don't hear at all,” said Lillie. “You don't pay
any attention.”

“Well, my child, there is plenty of time. We sha'n't
have a house for the next five minutes.”

“I know it. Not for five years perhaps. But I want
you to pay attention when I am talking about Ravvie.”

Meantime the two were very popular in New Boston.
As southern refugees, as martyrs in the cause of loyalty,

-- 466 --

[figure description] Page 466.[end figure description]

as an organizer of free black labor, as the widow of a
distinguished Union officer, both and each were personages
whom the fervent Federalists of the little city delighted
to honor. As soon as they would receive calls or
accept of new acquaintances they had all that they wanted.
Professor Whitewood had been killed at Chancellorsville,
although bodily more than three hundred miles from
the field of battle; and his son was now worth eighty
thousand dollars, besides seven hundred dollars yearly
from a tutorship, and the prospect of succeeding to his
father's position. This well-to-do, virtuous, amiable, and
intelligent young gentleman was more than suspected of
being in love with the penniless widow. His sister made
the affair a subject of much meditation, and even of prayer,
being anxious above all things on earth, that her brother
should be happy. Whitewood was more than once observed
to drop his Hindustani, sidle out upon the green
and beg the privilege of drawing Ravvie's baby-wagon;
and what was particularly suspicious about the matter
was, that he never attempted to join Rosann in this manner,
but only Mrs. Carter. Lillie colored at the significance
of the shyly-preferred request, and would not consent
to it, but nevertheless was not angry. Her bookish
admirer's interest in her increased when he found that she
aided her father in his translations; for from his childhood
he had been taught to like people very much in proportion
to their intellectuality and education. Of evenings
he was frequently to be seen in the little parlor of the
Revenels on the fourth floor of the New Boston House.
Lillie would have been glad to have him bring his sister,
so that they four could make up a game of whist; but since
the dawn of history no Whitewoods had ever handled a
pack of cards, and the capacity of learning to do so was
not in them. Moreover they still retained some of the old
New England scruples of conscience on the subject.
Whitewood talked quite as much with the Doctor as with
Lillie; quite as much about minerals and chemistry as

-- 467 --

[figure description] Page 467.[end figure description]

about subjects with which she was familiar; but it was
easy to see that, if he had known how, he would have
made his conversation altogether feminine. At precisely
ten o'clock he rose with a start and sidled to the door;
stuck there a few moments to add a postcript concerning
science or classic literature; then with another start opened
the door, and said, “Good evening” after he was in the
passage.

“How awkward he is!” Lillie would sometimes observe.

“Yes—physically,” was the Doctor's answer. “But
not morally. I don't see that he tramples on any one's
feelings, or breaks any one's heart.”

The visitor gone, father and daughter walked in the
hall while Rosann opened the windows for ventilation.
After that the baby's cradle was dragged into the parlor
with much ceremony, the whole family either directing or
assisting; a mattress and blankets were produced from a
closet and made up on the floor into a bed for the nurse;
grandpapa kissed both his children and went to his own
room next door; and Lillie proceeded to undress, talking
to Rosann about Ravvie.

“An' do ye know, ma'am, what the little crater did to
me to-day?” says the doting Irishwoman. “He jist pulled
me spectacles off me nose an' stuck 'em in his own little
mouth. He thought, mebbe, he could see with his mouth.
An' thin he lucked me full in the face as cunnin as could
be, an' give the biggest jump that iver was. I tell ye,
ma'am, babies is smarter now than they used to be.”

This remarkable anecdote, with the nurse's commentary,
being repeated to the Doctor in the morning, he philosophised
as follows.

“There may be something in Rosann's statement. It
is not impossible that the babies of a civilized age are more
exquisitely sensitive beings than the babies of antique
barbarism. It may be that at my birth I was a little ahead
of my Gallic ancestor at his birth. Perhaps I was able to
compare two sensations as early in life as he was able to

-- 468 --

[figure description] Page 468.[end figure description]

perceive a single sensation. It might be something like
this. He at the age of ten days would be capable of
thinking, `Milk is good.' I at the same age could perhaps
go so far as to think, `Milk is better than Dally's Mixture.'
Babies now-a-days have need of being cleverer than they
used to be. They have more dangers to evade, more
medicines to spit out.”

“I know what you mean,” said Lillie. “You always
did rebel against Dally. But what was I to do? He
would have the colic.”

“I know it! He would! But Dally couldn't help it.
Don't, for pity's sake, vitiate and torment your poor little
angel's stomach, so new to the atrocities of this world,
with drugs. These mixers of baby medicines ought to be
fed on nothing but their own nostrums. That would soon
put a stop to their inventions of the adversary.”

“Oh dear,” sighed Lillie. “I don't know what to do
with him sometimes. I am so afraid of not doing enough,
or doing too much!”

Then the argumentem ad hominem occurred to her: that
argumentem which proves nothing, and which women love
so well.

“But you have given him things, papa. Don't you remember
the red fluid?”

“I never gave it to him,” asserted the Doctor.

“But you gave it to me to give to him—when you threw
the Dally out of the window.”

“And do you know what the red fluid was?”

“No. It did him good. It was just as powerful as the
Dally. Consequently it must have been a drug.”

“It was pure water, slightly colored. That was all,
upon my honor—as we say down south. It used to amuse
me to see you drop it according to prescription—five drops
for a dose—very particular not to give him six. He
might have drunk the vial full.”

“Papa,” said Lillie when she had fully realized this

-- 469 --

[figure description] Page 469.[end figure description]

awful deception, “you have a great many sins to repent
of.”

“Poisoning my own grandchild is not one of them,
thank Heaven!”

“But suppose Ravvie had become really sick?” she
suggested more seriously.

“Ah! what a clear conscience I should have had! Nobody
could have laid it to me.”

“How healthy, and strong, and big he is?” was her
next observation. “He will be like you. I would bet
anything that he will be six feet high.”

Ravenel laughed at a bet which would have to wait
some sixteen or eighteen years for a decision, and said it
reminded him of a South Carolinian who offered to wager
that in the year two thousand slavery would prevail the
world over.

“This whole subject of infancy's perceptions, and opinions
is curious,” he observed presently. “What a world
it would be, if it were exactly as these little people see it!
Yes, and what a world it would be, if it were as we grown
people see it in our different moods of depression, exhilaration,
vanity, spite, and folly! I suppose that only Deity
sees it truly.”

In this kind of life the spring grew into summer, the summer
sobered into autumn, and the autumn began to grow
hoary with winter. Eight months of paternal affection received,
and maternal cares bestowed had decided that
Lillie should neither die of her troubles nor suffer a life-long
blighting of the soul. In bloom she was what she
used to be; in expression alone had she suffered a change.
Sometimes sudden flashes of profoundly felt pain troubled
her eyes, as she thought of her venture of love and its
great shipwreck. She had not the slightest feeling of
anger toward her husband; she could not be angry with
the buried father of her child. But she felt, and sometimes
reproached herself for it, that his crime had made
her grieve less over his death, just as his death had led her

-- 470 --

[figure description] Page 470.[end figure description]

to pardon his crime. She often prayed for him, not that
she believed in Purgatory and its deliverance, but rather
because the act soothed painful yearnings which she could
not dispel by reason alone. Her devotional tendencies
had been much increased by her troubles. In fact, she
was far more religious than some of the straiter New
Bostonians were able to believe when they knew that she
played whist, and noted how tastefully she was dressed,
and how charmingly graceful she was in social intercourse.
She never went to sleep without reading a chapter in the
Bible, and praying for her child, her father, and herself.
It is possible that she may have forgotten the heathen, the
Jews, and the negroes. Well, she had not been educated
to think much of far away people, but rather to interest
herself in such as were near to her, and could be made
daily happy or unhappy by her conduct. She almost offended
Mrs. Whitewood by admitting that she loved Ravvie
a thousand times more than the ten tribes, or, as Mrs.
W. called them, the wandering sheep of the house of
Israel. Nor could this excellent lady enlist her interest
in favor of the doctrine of election, owing perhaps to the
adverse remarks of Doctor Ravenel.

“My dear madame,” he said, “let us try to be good,
repent of our short-comings, trust in the atonement,
and leave such niceties to those whose business it is to
discuss them. Doctrines are no more religion than geological
bird-tracks are animated nature. Doctrines are the
footprints of piety. You can learn by them where devout-minded
men have trod in their searchings after the truth.
But they are not in themselves religion, and will not save
souls.”

“But think of the great and good men who have made
these doctrines the study and guide of their lives,” said
Mrs. Whitewood. “Think of our Puritan forefathers.”

“I do,” answered the Doctor. “I think highly of them.
They have my profoundest respect. We are still moving
under the impetus which they gave to humanity. Dead

-- 471 --

[figure description] Page 471.[end figure description]

as they are, they govern this continent. At the same time
they must have been disagreeable to live with. Their
doctrines made them hard in thought and manner. When
I think of their grimness, uncharity, inclemency, I am
tempted to say that the sinners of those days were the salt
of the earth. Of course, Mrs. Whitewood, it is only a
temptation. I don't succumb to it. But now, as to these
doctrines, as to merely dogmatic religion, it reminds me
of a story. This story goes (I don't believe it), that an
ingenious man, having found that a bandage drawn tight
around the waist will abate the pangs of hunger, set up a
boarding-house on the idea. At breakfast the waiters
strapped up each boarder with a stout surcingle. At dinner
the waistbelts were drawn up another hole—or two,
if you were hungry. At tea there was another pull on the
buckle. The story proceeds that one dyspeptic old bachelor
found himself much better by the evening of the second
day, but that the other guests rebelled and left the house
in a body, denouncing the gentlemanly proprietor as a
humbug. Now some of our ethical purveyors remind me
of this inventor. They put nothing into you; they give
you no sustaining food. They simply bind your soul, and
now and then take up a hole in your moral waistbelt.”

It is pretty certain that Lillie even felt more interest in
Captain Colburne than in the vanished Hebrews. It will
be remembered that she has never ceased to like him since
she met him, more than three years ago, in this same New
Boston House, which is now in some faint degree fragrant
to her with his memory. Here commenced that loyal
affection which has followed her through her love for another,
her marriage, and her maternity, and which has
risked life to save her from captivity. She would be ungrateful
if she did not prefer him in her heart to every
other human being except her father and Ravvie. Next
to her intercourse with this same parent and child, Colburne's
letters were her chief social pleasures. They were
invariably directed to the Doctor; but if she got at them

-- 472 --

[figure description] Page 472.[end figure description]

first, she had no hesitation about opening them. It was
her business and pleasure also to file them for preservation.

“If he never returns,” she said, “I will write his life.
But how horrible to hear of him killed!”

“In five months more his three years will be up,” observed
the Doctor. “I hope that he will be protected
through the perils that remain.”

“I hope so,” echoed Lillie. “I wonder if the war will
last long enough to need Ravvie. He shall never go to
West Point.”

“He is pretty certain not to go for the next fourteen
years,” said Ravenel, smiling at this long look ahead.

Lillie sighed; she was thinking of her husband; it was
West Point which had ruined his noble character; nothing
else could account for such a downfall; and her child
should not go there.

In July (1864) they heard that the Nineteenth Corps
had been transferred to Virginia, and during the autumn
Colburne's letters described Sheridan's brilliant victories
in the Shenandoah Valley. The Captain was present in
the three pitched battles, and got an honorable mention
for gallantry, but no promotion. Indeed advancement
was impossible without a transfer, for, although his regiment
had only two field-officers, it was now too much reduced
in numbers to be entitled to a colonel. More than
two-thirds of the rank and file, and more than two-thirds
of the officers had fallen in those three savage struggles.
Nevertheless the young man's letters were unflagging in
their tone of elation, bragging of the bravery of his regiment,
describing bayonet charges through whistling storms
of hostile musketry, telling of captured flags and cannon
by the half hundred, affectionate over his veteran corps
commander, and enthusiastic over his youthful general in
chief.

“Really, that is a most brilliant letter,” observed Ravenel,
after listening to Colburne's account of the victory
of Cedar Creek. “That is the most splendid battle-piece

-- 473 --

p542-480 [figure description] Page 473.[end figure description]

that ever was produced by any author, ancient or modern,”
he went on to say in his enthusiastic and somewhat hyperbolical
style. “Neither Tacitus nor Napier can equal it.
Alison is all fudge and claptrap, with his granite squares
of infantry and his billows of calvalry. One can understand
Colburne. I know just how that battle of Cedar
Creek was fought, and I almost think that I could fight
such an one myself. There is cause and effect, and their
relations to each other, in his narrative. When he comes
home I shall insist upon his writing a history of this war.”

“I wish he would,” said Lillie, with a flash of interest
for which she blushed presently.

CHAPTER XXXIV. LILLIE'S ATTENTION IS RECALLED TO THE RISING GENERATION.

On or about the first of January, 1865, Lillie chanced to
go out on a shopping excursion, and descended the stairway
of the hotel just in time to catch sight of a newly
arrived guest, who was about entering his room on the
first story. One servant directed the unsteady step and
supported the wavering form of the stranger, while another
carried a painted wooden box eighteen or twenty
inches square, which seemed to be his sole baggage. As
Lillie was in the broad light and the invalid was walking
from her down a dark passage, she could not see how thin
and yellow his face was, nor how weather-stained, threadbare,
and even ragged was his fatigue uniform. But she
could distinguish the dark blue cloth, and gilt buttons
which her eye never encountered now without a sparkle
of interest.

She had reached the street before the question occurred
to her, Could it be Captain Colburne? She reasoned that
it could not be, for he had written to them only a fortnight

-- 474 --

[figure description] Page 474.[end figure description]

ago without mentioning either sickness or wounds, and
the time of his regiment would not be up for ten days yet.
Nevertheless she made her shopping tour a short one for
thinking of that sick officer, and on returning to the hotel
she looked at the arrival-book, regardless of the half-dozen
students who lounged against the office counter. There,
written in the clerk's hand, was “Capt. Colburne, No. 18.”
As she went up stairs she could not resist the temptation
of passing No. 18, and was nearly overcome by a sudden
impulse to knock at the door. She wanted to see her best
friend, and to know if he were really sick, and how sick,
and whether she could do anything for him. She determined
to send a servant to make instant inquiries; but on
reaching her room she found her father playing with
Ravvie.

“Papa, Captain Colburne is here,” were her first words.

“Is it possible!” exclaimed the Doctor, leaping up with
delight. “Have you seen him?”

“Not to speak with him. I am afraid he is sick. He
was leaning on the porter's arm. He is in number eighteen.
Do go and ask how he is.”

“I will. You are certain that it is our Captain Colburne?”

“It must be,” answered Lillie as he went out; and then
thought with a blush, “Will papa laugh at me if I am
mistaken?”

When Ravenel rapped at the door of No. 18, a deep but
rather hoarse voice answered, “Come in.”

“My dear friend!” exclaimed the Doctor, rushing into
the room; but the moment that he saw the Captain he
stopped in surprise and dismay.

“Don't get up,” he said. “Don't stir. Bless me! how
long have you been in this way?”

“Only a little while—a month or two,” answered Colburne
with his customary cheerful smile. “Soon be all
right again. Sit down.”

He was stretched at full length on his bed, evidently

-- 475 --

[figure description] Page 475.[end figure description]

quite feeble, his eyes underscored with lines of blueish yellow,
his face sallow and features sharpened. The eyes
themselves were heavy and dull with the effects of the
opium which he had taken to enable him to undergo the
day's journey. Besides his long brown mustache, which
had become ragged with want of care, he had on a beard
of three weeks' growth; and his face and hands were
stained with the dust and smirch of two days' continuous
railroad travel, which he had not yet had time to wash
away—in fact, as soon as he had reached his room he had
thrown himself on the bed and fallen asleep. His only
clothing was a summer blouse of dark blue flannel, a common
soldier's shirt of knit woolen, Government trousers
of coarse light-blue cloth without a welt, and brown Government
stockings worn through at toe and heel. On the
floor lay his shoes, rough kip-skin brogans, likewise of Government
issue. All of his clothing was ineradically stained
with the famous mud of Virginia; his blouse was threadbare
where the sword-belt went, and had a ragged bullet-hole
through the collar. Altogether he presented the
spectacle of a man pretty thoroughly worn out in field
service.

“Is that all you wear in this season?” demanded, or
rather exclaimed the Doctor. “You will kill yourself.”

Colburne's answering laugh was so feeble that its cheerfulness
sounded like mockery.

“There isn't a chance of killing me,” he said. “I am
not cold. On the contrary, I am suffering with the heat
of these fires and close rooms. It's rather odd, considering
how run down I am. But actually I have been quarreling
all the way home to keep my window in the car
open, I was so stifled for want of air. Three years spent
out of doors makes a house seem like a Black Hole of Calcutta.”

“But no vest!” urged the Doctor. “It's enough to
guarantee you an inflammation of the lungs.”

“I hav'n't seen my vest nor any part of my full uniform

-- 476 --

[figure description] Page 476.[end figure description]

for six months,” said Colburne, much amused. “You
don't know till you try it how hardy a soldier can be,
even when he is sick. My only bed-clothing until about
the first of November was a rubber blanket. I will tell
you. When we left Louisiana in July we thought we
were going to besiege Mobile, and consequently I only
took my flannel suit and rubber blanket. It was enough
for a southern summer campaign. Henry had all he could
do to tote his own affairs, and my rations and frying-pan.
You ought to have seen the disgust with which he looked
at his bundle. He began to think that he would rather
be respectable, and industrious, and learn to read, than
carry such a load as that. His only consolation was that
he would soon steal a horse. Well, I hav'n't seen my trunk
since I left it on store in New Orleans, and I don't know
where it is, though I suppose it may be in Washington
with the rest of the baggage of our division. I tell you
this has been a glorious campaign, this one in the Shenandoah;
but it has been a teaser for privations, marching,
and guard-duty, as well as fighting. It is the first time
that I ever knocked under to hardships. Half-starved by
day, and half-frozen by night. I don't think that even
this would have laid me out, however, if I hadn't been
poisoned by the Louisiana swamps. Malarious fever is
what bothers me.”

“You will have to be very careful of yourself,” said the
Doctor. He noticed a febrile agitation in the look and
even in the conversation of the wasted young hero which
alarmed him.

“Oh no,” smiled Colburne. “I will be all right in a
week or two. All I want is rest. I will be about in less
than a week. I can travel now. You don't realize how a
soldier can pick himself up from an ordinary illness. Isn't
it curious how the poor fellows will be around on their
pins, and in their clothes till they die? I think I am
rather effeminate in taking off my shoes. I only did it
out of compliment to the white coverlet. Doesn't it look

-- 477 --

[figure description] Page 477.[end figure description]

reproachfully clean compared with me? I am positively
ashamed of my filthiness, although I didn't suspect it until
I got into the confines of peaceful civilization. I assure
you I am a tolerably tidy man for our corps in its present
condition. I am a very respectable average.”

“We are all ready here to worship your very rags.”

“Well. After I get rid of them. I must have a citizen's
suit as soon as possible.”

“Can't you telegraph for your trunk?”

“I have. But that's of no consequence. No more uniform
for me. I am home to be mustered out of service.
I can't stay any longer, you understand. I am one of the
original officers, and have never been promoted, and so go
out with the original organization. If we could have re-enlisted
eighteen men more, we should have been a full
veteran regiment, and I could have staid. I came home
before the organization. I was on detached duty as staff-officer,
and so got a leave of absence. You see I wanted
to be here as early as possible in order to make out my
men's account, and muster-out rolls. I have a horrible
amount of work to do this week.”

“Work!” exclaimed Ravenel. “You are no more fit
to work than you are to fly. You can't work, and you
sha'n't.”

“But I must. I am responsible. If I don't do this job
I may be dismissed the service, instead of being mustered
out honorably. Do you think I an going to let myself be
disgraced? Sooner die in harness!”

“But, my dear friend, you can't do it. Your very talk
is feverish; you are on the edge of delirium.”

“Oh no! I can't help laughing at you. You don't know
how much a sick man can do, if he must. He can march
and fight a battle. I have done it, weaker than this.
Thank God, I have my company papers. They are in
that box—all my baggage—all I want. I can make my
first muster-out roll to-morrow, and hire somebody to do
the four copies. You see it must be done, for my men's

-- 478 --

[figure description] Page 478.[end figure description]

sake as well as mine. By Jove! we get horrible hard
measure in field service. I have gone almost mad about
that box during the past six months; wanted it every day
and couldn't have it for lack of transportation; the War
Department demanding returns, and hospitals demanding
descriptive lists of wounded men; one threatening to stop
my pay, and another to report me to the Adjutant-General;
and I couldn't make out a paper for lack of that box.
If I had only known that we were coming to Virginia, I
could have prepared myself, you see; I could have made
out a memorandum-book of my company accounts to
carry in my pocket; but how did I know?”

He spoke as rapidly and eagerly as if he were pleading
his case before the Adjutant-General, and showing cause
why he should not be dishonorably dismissed the service.
After a moment of gloomy reflection he spoke again, still
harping on this worrying subject.

“I have six months' unfinished business to write up, or
I am a disgraced man. The Commissary of Musters will
report me to the Adjutant-General, and the Adjutant-General
will dismiss me from the service. It's pretty justice,
isn't it?”

“But if you are a staff-officer and on detached service?”

“That doesn't matter. The moment the muster-out day
comes, I am commandant of company, and responsible for
company papers. I ought to go to work to-day. But I
can't. I am horribly tired. I may try this evening.”

“No no, my dear friend,” implored the Doctor. “You
mustn't talk in this way. You will make yourself sick.
You are sick. Don't you know that you are almost delirious
on this subject?”

“Am I? Well, let's drop it. By the way, how are
you? And how is Mrs. Carter? Upon my honor I have
been shamefully selfish in talking so much about my
affairs. How is Mrs. Carter, and the little boy?”

“Very well, both of them. My daughter will be glad
to see you. But you mustn't go out to-day.”

-- 479 --

[figure description] Page 479.[end figure description]

“No no. I want some clothes. I can't go out in these
filthy rags. I am loaded and disreputable with the sacred
southern soil. If you will have the kindness to ring the
bell, I will send for a tailor. I must be measured for a
citizen's suit immediately.”

“My dear fellow, why won't you undress and go to
bed? I will order a strait-jacket for you if you don't.”

“Oh, you don't know the strength of my constitution,”
said Colburne, with his haggard, feverish, confident smile.

“Upon my soul, you look like it!” exclaimed the Doctor,
out of patience. “Well, what will you have for dinner?
Of course you are not going down.”

“Not in these tatters—no. Why, I think I should like—
let me see—some good—oysters and mince pie.”

The Doctor laughed aloud, and then threw up his hands
desperately.

“I thought so. Stark mad. I'll order your dinner myself,
sir. You shall have some farina.”

“Just as you say. I don't care much. I don't want
anything. But it's a long while since I have had a piece
of mince pie, and it can't be as bad a diet as raw pork
and green apples.”

“I don't know,” answered the Doctor. “Now then,
will you promise to take a bath and go regularly to bed
as soon as I leave you?”

“I will. How you bully a fellow! I tell you I'm not
sick, to speak of. I'm only a little worried.”

When Ravenel returned to his own apartment he found
Lillie waiting to go down to dinner.

“How is he?” she asked the moment he opened the
door.

“Very badly. Very feverish. Hardly in his right
mind.”

“Oh no, papa,” remonstrated Lillie. “You always exaggerate
such things. Now he isn't very bad; is he? Is
he as sick as he was at Donnelsonville? You know how

-- 480 --

[figure description] Page 480.[end figure description]

fast he got well then. I don't believe he is in any danger.
Is he?”

She took a strong interest in him; it was her way to
take an interest and to show it. She had much of what
the French call expansion, and very little of self-repression
whether in feeling or speech.

“I tell you, my dear, that I am exceedingly anxious.
He is almost prostrated by weakness, and there is a febrile
excitement which is weakening him still more. No immediate
danger, you understand; but the case is certainly
a very delicate and uncertain one. So many of these noble
fellows die after they get home! I wouldn't be so anxious,
only that he thinks he has a vast quantity of company
business on hand which must be attended to at once.”

“Can't we do it, or some of it, for him?”

“Perhaps so. I dare say. Yes, I think it likely. But
now let us hurry down. I want to order something suitable
for his dinner. I must buy a dose of morphine, too,
that will make him sleep till to-morrow morning. He
must sleep, or he won't live.”

“Oh, papa! I hope you didn't talk that way to him.
you are enough to frighten patients into the other world,
you are always so anxious about them.”

“Not much danger of frightening him,” groaned the
Doctor. “I wish he could be scared—just a little—just
enough to keep him quiet.”

After dinner the Doctor saw Colburne again. He had
bathed, had gone to bed, and had an opiated doze, but
was still in his state of fevered nervousness, and showed
it, unconsciously to himself, in his conversation. Just now
his mind was running on the subject of Gazaway, probably
in connection with his own lack of promotion; and
he talked with a bitterness of comment, and an irritation
of feeling which were very unusual with him.

“You know the secret history of his rehabilitation,”
said he. “Well, there is one consolation in the miserable
affair. He fooled our sly Governor. You know it was

-- 481 --

[figure description] Page 481.[end figure description]

agreed, that, after Gazaway had been whitewashed with a
lieutenant-colonelcy, he should show his gratitude by
carrying his district for our party, and then resign to make
way for the Governor's nephew, Major Rathbun. But it
seems Gazaway had his own ideas. He knew a trick or
two besides saving his bacon on the battle-field. His plan
was that he should be the candidate for Congress from the
district. When he found that he couldn't make that work,
he did the next best thing, and held on to his commission.
Wasn't it capital? It pays me for being overlooked, during
three years, in spite of the recommendations of my
colonel and my generals. There he is still, Lieutenant-Colonel,
with the Governor's nephew under him to do his
fighting and field duty. I don't know how Gazaway got
command of the conscript camp where he has been for the
last year. I suppose he lobbied for it. But I know that
he has turned it to good account. One of my sergeants
was on detached duty at the camp, and was taken behind
the scenes. He told me that he made two hundred dollars
in less than a month, and that Gazaway must have
pocketed ten times as much.”

“How is it possible that they have not ferreted out such
a scoundrel!” exclaims the horror-stricken Doctor.

“Ah! the War Department has had a great load to
carry. The War Department has had its hands too full
of Jeff Davis to attend to every smaller rascal.”

“But why didn't Major Rathbun have him tried for his
old offences? It was the Major's interest to get him out
of his own way.”

“Those were condoned by the acceptance of his resignation.
Gazaway died officially with full absolution; and
then was born again in his reappointment. He could go
to work with clean hands to let substitutes escape for five
hundred dollars a-piece, while the sergeant who allowed
the man to dodge him got fifty. Isn't it a beautiful
story?”

“Shocking! But this is doing you harm. You don't

-- 482 --

[figure description] Page 482.[end figure description]

need talk—you need sleep. I have brought you a dose to
make you hold your tongue till to-morrow morning.”

“Oh, opium. I have been living on it for the last forty-eight
hours—the last week.”

“Twelve more hours won't hurt you. You must stop
thinking and feeling. I tell you honestly that I never saw
you in such a feverish state of excitation when you were
wounded. You talk in a manner quite unlike yourself.”

“Very well,” said Colburne with a long-drawn sigh, as
if resigning himself by an effort to the repugnant idea of
repose.

Here we may as well turn off Lieutenant-Colonel Gazaway,
since he will not be executed by any act of civil or
military justice. Removed at last from the conscript
camp, and ordered to the front, he at once sent in his resignation,
backed up by a surgeon's certificate of physical
disability, retired from the service with a capital of ten or
fifteen thousand dollars, removed to New York, set up a
first-class billiard-saloon, turned democrat once more, obtained
a couple of city offices, and now has an income of
seven or eight thousand a-year, a circle of admiring henchmen,
and a reputation for ability in business and politics.
When he speaks in a ward meeting or in a squad of speculators
on 'Change, his words have ten times the influence
that would be accorded in the same places to the utterances
of Colburne or Ravenel. I, however, prefer to write
the history of these two gentlemen, who appear so unsuccessful
when seen from a wordly point of view.

Fearing to disturb Colburne's slumbers, Ravenel did not
visit him again until nine o'clock on the following morning.
He found him dressed, and looking over a mass of
company records, preparatory to commencing his muster-out
roll.

“You ought not to do that,” said the Doctor. “You
are very feverish and weak. All the strength you have is
from opiates, and you tax your brain fearfully by driving
it on such fuel.”

-- 483 --

[figure description] Page 483.[end figure description]

“But it must be done, Doctor,” he said with a scowl,
as if trying to see clearly through clouds of fever and morphine.
“It is an awful job,” he added with a sigh. “Just
see what it is. I must have the name of every officer and
man that ever belonged to the company—where, when,
and by whom enlisted—where, when, and by whom mustered
in—when and by whom last paid—what bounty
paid and what bounty due—balance of clothing account—
stoppages of all sorts—facts and dates of every promotion
and reduction, discharge, death and desertion—number
and date of every important order. Five copies!
Why don't they demand five hundred? Upon my soul, it
doesn't seem as if I could do it.”

“Why not make some of your men do it?”

“I have none here. I am the only man who will go out
on this paper. There is not a man of my original company
who has not either re-enlisted as a veteran, or deserted,
or died, or been killed, or been discharged because of
wounds, or breaking down under hardships.”

“Astonishing!”

“Very curious. That Shenandoah campaign cut up
our regiment wonderfully. We went there with four hundred
men, and we had less than one hundred and fifty
when I left.”

The civilian stared at the coolness of the soldier, which
seemed to him much like hard-heartedness. The latter
rubbed his forehead and eyes, not affected by these tremendous
recollections, but simply seeking to gain clearness
of brain euough to commence his talk.

“You must not work to-day,” said the Doctor.

“I have only three days for the job, and I must work
to-day.”

“Well—go on then. Make your original, which is, I
suppose, the great difficulty; and my daughter and I will
make the four others.”

“Will you? How kind you are!”

At nine o'clock of the following morning Colburne

-- 484 --

[figure description] Page 484.[end figure description]

delivered to Ravenel the original muster-out roll. During
that day and the next the father and daughter finished
the four copies, while Colburne lay in bed, too sick and
dizzy to raise his head. On the fourth day he went by
railroad to the city of , the primary rendezvous of
the regiment, and was duly mustered out of existence as
an officer of the United States army. Returning to New
Boston that evening, he fainted at the door of the hotel,
was carried to his room by the porters, and did not leave
his bed for forty-eight hours. At the end of that time he
dressed himself in his citizen's suit, and called on Mrs.
Carter. She was astonished and frightened to see him,
for he was alarmingly thin and ghastly. Nevertheless,
after the first startled exclamation of “Captain Colburne!”
she added with a benevolent hypocrisy, “How much better
you look than I thought to see you!”

He held both her hands for a moment, gazing into her
eyes with a profound gratification at their sympathy, and
then said, as he seated himself, “Thank you for your anxiety.
I am going to get well now. I am going to give
myself three months of pure, perfect rest.”

The wearied man pronounced the word rest with a
touching intonation of pleasure.

“Don't call me Captain,” he resumed. “The very word
tires me, and I want repose. Besides, I am a citizen, and
have a right to the Mister.”

“He is mortified because he was not promoted,” thought
Lillie, and called him by the threadbare title no more.

“It always seems to be our business to take care of you
when you are sick,” she said. “We nursed you at Taylorsville—
that is, till we wanted some fighting done.”

“That seems a great while ago,” replied Colburne meditatively.
“How many things have happened since then!”
he was about to say, but checked the utterance for fear of
giving her pain.

“Yes, it seems a long time ago,” she repeated soberly,
for she too thought how many things had happened since

-- 485 --

[figure description] Page 485.[end figure description]

then, and thought it with more emotion than he could
give to the idea. He continued to gaze at her earnestly
and with profound pity in his heart, while his memory
flashed over the two great incidents of maternity and
widowhood. “She has fought harder battles than I have,”
he said to himself, wondering meanwhile to find her so
little changed, and deciding that what change there was
only made her more charming. He longed to say some
word of consolation for the loss of her husband, but he
would not speak of the subject until she introduced it.
Lillie's mind also wondered shudderingly around that bereavement,
and then dashed desperately away from it,
without uttering a plaint.

“Can I see the baby?” he asked, after these few moments
of silence.

She colored deeply, not so much with pleasure and
pride, as with a return of the old virginity of soul. He
understood it, for he remembered that she had blushed in
the same manner when she met him for the first time after
her marriage. It was the modesty of her womanhood,
confessing, “I am not what I was when you saw me last.”

“He is not a baby,” she laughed. “He is a great boy,
more than a year old. Come and look at him.”

She led the way into her room. It was the first time
that he had ever been in her room, and the place filled
him with delicious awe, as if he were in the presence of
some sweet sanctity. Irish Rosann, sitting by the bedside,
and reading her prayer-book, raised her old head and
took a keen survey of the stranger through her silverrimmed
spectacles. On the bed lay a chubby urchin, well
grown for a yearling, his fair face red with health, sunburn,
and sleep, arms spread wide apart, and one dimpled
leg and foot outside of the coverlet.

“There is the Little Doctor,” she said, bending down
and kissing a dimple.

It was a long time since she had called him “Little General,”
or, “Little Brigadier.” From the worship of the

-- 486 --

[figure description] Page 486.[end figure description]

husband she had gone back in a great measure, perhaps
altogether, to the earlier and happier worship of the parent.

“Does he look like his grandfather?” asked Colburne.

“Why! Can't you see it? He is wonderfully like
him. He has blue eyes, too. Don't you see the resemblance?”

“I think he has more chins than your father. He has
double chins all the way down to his toes,” said Colburne,
pointing to the collops on the little leg.

“You mustn't laugh at him,” she answered. “I suppose
you have seen him enough. Men seldom take a
longer look than that at a baby.”

“Yes. I don't want to wake him up. I don't want
the responsibility of it. I wouldn't assume the responsibilities
of an ant. I haven't the energy for it.”

They returned to the little parlor. The Doctor came in,
and immediately forced the invalid to lie on a sofa, propping
him up with pillows and proposing to cover him with
an Affghan.

“No,” said Colburne. “I beg pardon for my obstinacy,
but I suffer with heat all the time.”

“It is the fever,” said the Doctor. “Remittent malarious
fever. It is no joke when it dates from Brashear
City.”

“It it not being used to a house,” answered Colburne,
stubborn in faith in his own health. “It is wearing a
vest and a broadcloth coat. I really am not strong enough
to bear the hardships of civilization.”

“We shall see,” said the Doctor gravely. “The Indians
die of civilization. So does many a returned soldier.
You will have to be careful of yourself for a long time to
come.”

“I am,” said Colburne. “I sleep with windows open.”

“Why didn't you write to us that you were sick?”
asked Lillie.

“I didn't wish to worry you. I knew you were kind
enough to be worried. What was the use?”

-- 487 --

[figure description] Page 487.[end figure description]

She thought that it was noble, and just like him, but
she said nothing. She could not help admiring him, as he
lay there, for looking so sick and weak, and yet so cheer
ful and courageous, so absolutely indifferent to his state
of bodily depression. There was not in his face or manner
a single shadow of expression which seemed like an
appeal for pity or sympathy. He had the air of one who
had become so accustomed to suffering as to consider it a
common-place matter not worthy of a moment's despondency,
or even consideration. His look was noticeably
resolute, and energetic, yet patient.

“You are the most resigned sick man that I ever saw,”
she said. “You make as good an invalid as a woman.”

“A soldier's life cultivates some of the Christian virtues,”
he answered; “especially resignation and obedience. Just
see here. You are roused at midnight, march twenty
miles on end, halt three or four hours, perhaps in a pelting
rain; then you are faced about, marched back to your old
quarters and dismissed, and nobody ever tells you why or
wherefore. You take it very hard it first, but at last you
get used to it and do just as you are bid, without complaint
or comment. You no more pretend to reason concerning
your duties than a millstone troubles itself to understand
the cause of its revolutions. You are set in motion,
and you move. Think of being started out at early
dawn and made to stand to arms till daylight, every
morning, for six weeks running. You may grumble at it,
but you do it all the same. At last you forget to grumble
and even to ask the reason why. You obey because you
are ordered. Oh! a man learns a vast deal of stoical virtue
in field service. He learns courage, too, against sickness
as well as against bullets. I believe the war will
give a manlier, nobler tone to the character of our nation.
The school of suffering teaches grand lessons.”

“And how will the war end?” asked Lillie, anxious, as
every citizen was, to get the opinion of a soldier on this
great question.

-- 488 --

[figure description] Page 488.[end figure description]

“We shall beat them, of course.”

“When?”

“I can't say. Nobody can. I never heard a military
man of any merit pretend to fix the time. Now that I am
a civilian, perhaps I shall resume the gift of prophecy.”

“Mr. Seward keeps saying, in three months.”

“Well, if he keeps saying so long enough he will hit it.
Mr. Seward hasn't been serious in such talk. His only object
was to cheer up the nation.”

“So we shall beat them?” cheerfully repeated the converted
secessionist. “And what then? I hope we shall
pitch into England. I hate her for being so underhandedly
spiteful toward the North, and false toward the South.”

“Oh no; don't hate her. England, like every body
else, doesn't like a great neighbor, and would be pleased
to see him break up into small neighbors. But England
is a grand old nation, and one of the lights of the world.
The only satisfaction which I should find in a war with
England would be that I could satisfy my curiosity on a
point of professional interest. I would like to see how
European troops fight compared with ours. I would
cheerfully risk a battle for the spectacle.”

“And which do you think would beat?” asked Lillie.

“I really don't know. That is just the question. Marengo
against Cedar Creek, Leipsic against the Wilderness.
I should like, of all things in the world, to see the
trial.”

Thus they talked for a couple of hours, in a quiet way,
strolling over many subjects, but discussing nothing of
deep personal interest. Colburne was too weak to have
much desire to feel or to excite emotions. In studying
the young woman before him he was chiefly occupied in
detecting and measuring the exact change which the potent
incidents of her later life had wrought in her expression.
He decided that she looked more serious and more
earnest than of old; but that was the total of his fancied
discoveries; in fact, he was too languid to analyze.

-- 489 --

p542-496 CHAPTER XXXV. CAPTAIN COLBURNE AS MR. COLBURNE.

[figure description] Page 489.[end figure description]

During three months Colburne rested from marches,
battles, fatigues, emotions. He was temporarily so worn
out in body and mind that he could not even rally vigor
enough to take an interest in any but the greatest of the
majestic passing events. It is to be considered that he
had been case-hardened by war to all ordinary agitations;
that exposure to cannon and musketry had so calloused
him as that he could read newspapers with tranquillity.
Accordingly he troubled himself very little about the
world; and it got along at an amazing rate without his
assistance. There were no more Marengos in the Shenandoah
Valley, but there was a Waterloo near Petersburg,
and an Ulm near Raleigh, and an assassination of a greater
than William of Orange at Washington, and over all a
grand, re-united, triumphant republic.

As to the battles Colburne only read the editorial summaries
and official reports, and did not seem to care much
for “our own correspondent's” picturesque particulars.
Give him the positions, the dispositions, the leaders, the
general results, and he knew how to infer the minutiæ. To
some of his civilian friends, the brother abolitionists of
former days, this calmness seemed like indifference to the
victories of his country; and such was the eagerness and
hotness of the times that some of them charged him with
want of patriotism, sympathy with the rebels, copperheadism,
etc. One day he came into the Ravenel parlor with
a smile on his face, but betraying in his manner something
of the irritability of weakness and latent fever.

“I have heard a most astonishing thing,” he said. “I
have been called a Copperhead. I who fought three

-- 490 --

[figure description] Page 490.[end figure description]

years, marched the skin off my feet, have been wounded,
starved, broken down in field service, am a Copperhead.
The man who inferred it ought to know; he has lived
among Copperheads for the last three years. He has never
been in the army—never smelled a pinch of rebel powder.
There were no Copperheads at the front; they were all
here, at the rear, where he was. He ought to know them,
and he says that I am one of them. Isn't it amazing!”

“How did he discover it?” asked the Doctor.

“We were talking about the war. This man—who has
never heard a bullet whistle, please remember—asserted
that the rebel soldiers were cowards, and asked my opinion.
I demurred. He insisted and grew warm. `But,'
said I, `don't you see that you spoil my glory? Here I
have been in the field three years, finding these rebels a
very even match in fighting. If they are cowards, I am a
poltroon. The inference hurts me, and therefore I deny
the premise.' I think that my argument aggravated him.
He repeated positively that the rebels were cowards, and
that whoever asserted the contrary was a southern sympathiser.
`But,' said I, `the rebel armies differ from ours
chiefly in being more purely American. Is it the greater
proportion of native blood which causes the cowardice?'
Thereupon I had the Copperhead brand put upon my
forehead, and was excommunicated from the paradise of
loyalty. I consider it rather stunning. I was the only
practical abolitionist in the company—the only man who
had freed a negro, or caused the death of a slaveholder.
Doctor, you too must be a Copperhead. You have suffered
a good deal for the cause of freedom and country;
but I don't believe that you consider the rebel armies
packs of cowards.”

The Doctor noted the excitement of his young friend,
and observed to himself, “Remittent malarious fever.”

“I get along very easily with these earnest people,” he
added aloud. “They say more than they strictly believe,
because their feelings are stronger than can be spoken.

-- 491 --

[figure description] Page 491.[end figure description]

They are pretty tart; but they are mere buttermilk or
lemonade compared with the nitric acid which I used to
find in Louisiana; they speak hard things, but they don't
stick you under the fifth rib with a bowie-knife. Thanks
to my social training in the South, I am able to say to a
man who abuses me for my opinions, `Sir, I am profoundly
grateful to you for not cutting my throat from ear to ear.
I shall never forget your politeness.”'

The nervous fretfulness apparent in Colburne's manner
on this occasion passed away as health and strength returned.
Another phenomenon of his recovered vigor was
that he began to show a stronger passion for the society
of Mrs. Carter than he had exhibited when he first returned
from the wars. On his well days he made a span with
young Whitewood at the baby wagon; only it was observable
that, after a few trials, they came to a tacit understanding
to take turns in this duty; so that when one
was there, the other kept away, in a magnaminous, man
fashion. Colburne found Mrs. Carter, in the main, a much
more serious person in temper than when he bade her
good-bye in Thibodeaux. The interest which this shadow
of sadness gave her in his eyes, or, perhaps I should say,
the interest with which she invested the subject of sadness
in his mind, may be inferred from the somewhat wordy
fervor of the following passage, which he penned about
this time in his common-place book.

The Dignity of Sorrow. Grand is the heart which is
ennobled, not crushed, by sorrow; by mighty sorrows
worn, not as manacles, but as a crown. Try to conceive
the dignity of a soul which has suffered deeply and borne
its sufferings well, as compared with another soul which
has not suffered at all. Remember how we respect a
veteran battle-ship—a mere dead mass of timber, ropes,
and iron—the Hartford—after her decks have run with
blood, and been torn by shot. No spectacle of new frigates
just from the stocks, moulded in the latest perfected
form, can stir our souls with sympathy like the sight of

-- 492 --

[figure description] Page 492.[end figure description]

the battered hulk. Truly there is something of divinity
in the man of sorrows, acquainted with grief, even when
his body is but human, provided always that his soul has
grown purer by its trials.”

At one time Colburne was somewhat anxious about
Mrs. Carter lest her character should become permanently
sombre in consequence of lonely brooding over her troubles.
He remembered with pleasure her former girlish
gayety, and wished that it might be again her prevailing
expression.

“Do you think you see people enough?” he asked her.
“I mean, a sufficient variety of people. Monotony of intellectual
diet is as bad for the spirit as monotony of physical
nourishment for the body.”

“I am sure that papa and Mr. Whitewood constitute a
variety,” she answered.

Colburne was not badly pleased with this speech, inasmuch
as it seemed to convey a slight slur upon Mr. Whitewood.
He was so gratified, in fact, that he lost sight of
the subject of the conversation until she recalled him to it.

“Do you think I am getting musty?” she inquired.

“Of course not. But there is danger in a long-continued
uniformity of spiritual surroundings: danger of running
into a habit of reverie, brooding, melancholy: danger of
growing spiritually old.”

“I know it. But what can a woman do? It is one of
the inconveniences of womanhood that we can't change
our surroundings—not even our hoops—at our own pleasure.
We can't run out into the world and say, Amuse us.”

“There are two worlds for the two sexes. A man's
consists of all the millions of earth and of future time—
unless he becomes a captain in the Tenth Barataria—then
he stays where he began. A woman's consists of the
people whom she meets daily. But she can enlarge it;
she can make it comprehend more than papa and Mr.
Whitewood.”

“But not more than Ravvie,” said Lillie.

-- 493 --

[figure description] Page 493.[end figure description]

As Colburne listened to this declaration he felt something
like jealousy of the baby, and something like indignation
at Mrs. Carter. What business had she to let herself
be circumscribed by the limits of such a diminutive
creature? This was not the only time that Lillie shot this
single arrow in her quiver at Mr. Colburne. She talked
a great deal to him about Ravvie, believing all the while
that she kept a strict rein upon her maternal vanity, and
did not mention the boy half as often as she would have
been justified in doing by his obesity and other remarkable
characteristics. I do not mean to intimate that the
subject absolutely and acrimoniously annoyed our hero.
On the whole her maternal fondness was a pleasant spectacle
to him, especially when he drew the inference that
so good a mother would be sure to make an admirable
wife. Moreover his passion for pets easily flowed into an
affection for this infant, and the child increased the feeling
by his grateful response to the young bachelor's attentions.
Mrs. Carter blushed more than once to see her baby quit
her and toddle across the room and greet Colburne's entrance.

“Ravvie, come here,” she would say. “You trouble
people.”

“No, no,” protested Colburne, picking up the little man
and setting him on his shoulder. “I like to be troubled
by people who love me.”

Then after a slight pause, he added audaciously, “I never
have been much troubled in that way.”

Mrs. Carter's blush deepened a shade or two at this observation.
It was one of those occasions on which a woman
always says something as mal-apropos as possible; and
in accordance with this instinct of her sex, she spoke of
the Russian Plague, which was then a subject of gossip
in the papers.

“I am so afraid Ravvie will take it,” she said. “I have
heard that there is a case next door, and I am really
tempted to run away with him for a week or two.”

-- 494 --

[figure description] Page 494.[end figure description]

“I wouldn't,” replied Colburne. “You might run into
it somewhere else. One case is not alarming. If I had
forty children to be responsible for, I wouldn't break up
for a single case.”

“If you had forty you mightn't be so frightened as if
you had only one,” remarked Mrs. Carter, seriously.

Then the Doctor came in, to declare in his cheerful way
that there was no Russian Plague in the city, and that,
even if there were, it was no great affair of a disease among
a well-fed and cleanly population.

“We are more in danger of breaking out with national
vanity,” said he. “They are singing anthems, choruses,
pæans of praise to us across the water. All the nations of
Europe are welcoming our triumph, as the daughters of
Judea went out with cymbals and harps to greet the giant
killing David. Just listen to this.”

Here he unfolded the Evening Post of the day, took off
his eye-glasses, put on his spectacles, and read extracts
from European editorials written on the occasion of the
fall of Richmond and surrender of Lee.

“They are more flattering than Fourth of July orations,”
said Colburne. “I feel as though I ought to go
straight down to the sea-shore and make a bow across the
Atlantic. It is enough to make a spread peacock-tail
sprout upon every loyal American. I am not sure but that
the next generation will be furnished with the article, as
being absolutely necessary to express our consciousness of
admiration. On the Darwinian theory, you know; circumstances
breed species.”

“The Europeans seem to have more enthusiastic views
of us than we do of ourselves,” observed Lillie. “I never
thought of our being such a grand nation as Monsieur Laboulaye
paints us. You never did, papa.”

“I never had occasion to till now,” said the Doctor.
“As long as we were bedraggled in slavery there was not
much room for honest, intelligent pride of country. It is
different now. These Europeans judge us aright; we have

-- 495 --

[figure description] Page 495.[end figure description]

done a stupendous thing. They are outside of the struggle,
and can survey its proportions with the eyes with
which our descendants will see it. I think I can discover
a little of its grandeur. It is the fifth act in the grand
drama of human liberty. First, the Christian revelation.
Second, the Protestant reformation. Third, the war of
American Independence. Fourth, the French revolution.
Fifth, the struggle for the freedom of all men, without
distinction of race and color; this Democratic struggle
which confirms the masses in an equality with the few.
We have taught a greater lesson than all of us think or
understand. Once again we have reminded the world of
Democracy, the futility of oligarchies, the outlawry of
Cæsarism.”

“In the long run the right conquers,” moralized Colburne.

“Yes, as that pure and wise martyr to the cause of
freedom, President Lincoln, said four years ago, right
makes might. A just system of labor has produced power,
and an unjust system has produced weakness. The North,
living by free industry, has twenty millions of people, and
wealth inexhaustible. The South, living by slavery, has
twelve millions, one half of whom are paupers and secret
enemies. The right always conquers because it always
becomes the strongest. In that sense `the hand of God'
is identical with `the heaviest battalions.' Another thing
which strikes me is the intensity of character which our
people have developed. We are no longer a mere collection
of thirty millions of bores, as Carlyle called us.
There never was greater vigor or range. Look at Booth,
the new Judas Iscariot. Look at Blackburn, who packed
up yellow fever rags with the hope of poisoning a continent.
What a sweep, what a gamut, from these satanic
wretches to Abraham Lincoln! a purer, wiser and greater
than Socrates, whom he reminds one of by his plain sense
and homely humor. In these days—the days of Lincoln,
Grant and Sherman—faith in the imagination—faith in

-- 496 --

[figure description] Page 496.[end figure description]

the supernatural origin of humanity—becomes possible.
We see men who are demoniacal and men who are divine.
I can now go back to my childhood, and read Plutarch as
I then read him, believing that wondrous men have lived
because I see that they do live. I can now understand
the Paradise Lost, for I have beheld Heaven fighting with
Hell.”

“The national debt will be awful,” observes Lillie,
after the brief pause which naturally follows the Doctor's
Cyricism. “Three thousand millions! What will my
share be?”

“We will pay it off,” says the Doctor, “in a series of
operatic entertainments, at a hundred thousand dollars the
dress seats—back seats fifty thousand.”

“The southern character will be improved by the struggle,”
observed Colburne, after another silence. “They
will be sweetened by adversity, as their persimmons are
by frost. Besides, it is such a calming thing to have one's
fight out! It draws off the bad blood. But what are
we to do about punishing the masses? I go for punishing
only the leaders.”

“Yes,” coincided the Doctor. “They are the responsible
criminals. It is astonishing how imperiously strong
characters govern weak ones. You will often meet with
a man who absolutely enters into and possesses other men,
making them talk, act and feel as if they were himself.
He puts them on and wears them, as a soldier crab puts
on and wears an empty shell. For instance, you hear a
man talking treason; you look at him and say, `It is that
poor fool, Cracker.' But all the while it is Planter, who,
being stronger minded than Cracker, dwells in him and
blasphemes out of his windows. Planter is the living
crab, and Cracker is the dead shell. The question comes
up, `Which shall we hang, and which shall we pardon?' I
say, hang Planter, and tell Cracker to get to work.
Planter gone, some better man will occupy Cracker and
make him speak and live virtuously.”

-- 497 --

[figure description] Page 497.[end figure description]

But strange as it may seem, unpatriotic as it may seem,
there was a subject which interested Colburne more than
these great matters. It was a woman, a widow, a mother,
who, as he supposed, still mourned her dead husband, and
only loved among the living her father and her child.
How imperiously, for wise ends, we are governed by the
passion of sex for sex, in spite of the superficial pleas of
selfish reason and interest! What other quality, physical
or moral, have we that could take the place of this beneficently
despotic instinct? Do you believe that conscience,
sense of duty, philanthropy, would induce men and women
to bear with each other—to bring children into the world—
to save the race from extinction? Strike out the affection
of sex for sex, and earth would be, first a hell, then a
desert. God is not very far from every one of us. The
nation was not more certainly guided by the hand of
Providence in overthrowing slavery, than was this man
in loving this woman. I do not suspect that any one of
these reflections entered the mind of Colburne, although
he was intellectually quite capable of such a small amount
of philosophy. We never, or hardly ever think of applying
general principles to our own cases; and he believed,
as a matter of course, that he liked Mrs. Carter simply because
she was individually loveable. On other subjects
he could think and talk with perfect rationality; he could
even discourse transcendentally to her concerning her own
heart history. For instance, one day when she was sadder
than usual, nervous, irritable, and in imperious need of a
sympathising confidant, she alluded shyly to her sorrows,
and, finding him willing to listen, added frankly, “Oh, I
have been so unhappy!”

It is rather strange that he did not sieze the opportunity
and say, “Let me be your consoler.” But he too was in
a temporarily morbid state, his mind unpractical with
fever and weakness, wandering helplessly around the ideas
of trouble and consolation like a moth around the

-- 498 --

[figure description] Page 498.[end figure description]

bewilderment of a candle, and not able to perceive that the
great comforter of life is action, labor, duty.

“So have multitudes,” he answered. “There is some
comfort in that.”

“How can you say so?” she asked, turning upon him
in astonishment.

“Look here,” he answered. “There are ten thousand
blossoms on an apple tree, but not five hundred of them
mature into fruit. So it is with us human beings: a few
succeed, the rest are failures. It is a part of the method
of God. He creates many, in order that some may be
sure to reach his proposed end. He abounds in means;
he has more material than he needs; he minds nothing but
his results. You and I, even if we are blighted blooms,
must be content with knowing that his purposes are certain
to be fulfilled. If we fail, others will succeed, and in
that fact we can rejoice, forgetting ourselves.”

“Oh! but that is very hard,” said Lillie.

“Yes; it is. But what right have we to demand that
we shall be happy? That is a condition that we have no
right and no power to make with the Creator of the Universe.
Our desire should be that we might be enabled to
make others happy. I wonder that this should seem hard
doctrine to you. Women, if I understand them, are full
of self-abnegation, and live through multitudes of self-sacrifices.”

“And still it sounds hard,” persisted Lillie. “I could
not bear another sacrifice.”

She closed her eyes under an impulse of spiritual agony,
as the thought occurred to her that she might yet be
called on to give up her child.

“I am sorry you have been unhappy,” he said, much
moved by the expression of her face at this moment. “I
have sympathised with you, oh, so much! without ever
saying a word before.”

She did not stop him from taking her hand, and for a
few moments did not withdraw it from his grasp. Far

-- 499 --

[figure description] Page 499.[end figure description]

deeper than the philosophy, which she could understand
but not feel, these simple and common-place words, just
such as any child might utter stole into her heart, conveying
a tearful sense of comfort and eliciting a throb of
gratitude.

But their conversation was not often of so melancholy
and sentimental a nature. She had more gay hours with
this old friend during a few weeks than she had had during
six months previous to his arrival. She often laughed
when the tears were ready to start; but gradually the
spirit of laughter was expelling the spirit of tears. She
was hardly sensible, I suspect, how thoroughly he was
winding himself into all her emotions, her bygone griefs,
her present consolations, her pitying remembrance of her
husband, her love for her father and child, her recollections
of the last four years, so full for her of life and feeling.
His presence recalled by turns all of these things,
sweeping gently, like a hand timid because of affection,
over every chord of her heart. Man has great power over
a woman when he is so gifted or so circumstanced that
he can touch that strongest part of her nature, her sentiments.

However, it must not be supposed that Mr. Colburne
was at this time playing a very audible tune on Mrs. Carter's
heart-strings, or that he even distinctly intended to
touch that delicate instrument. He was quite aware that
he must better his pecuniary condition before he could
honorably meddle in such lofty music.

“I must go to work,” he said, after he had been at
home nearly three months. “I shall get so decayed with
laziness that I sha'n't be able to pick myself up. I shall
cease to be respectable if I lounge any longer than is obsolutely
necessary to restore my health.”

“Yes, work is best,” answered the Doctor. “It is our
earthly glory and blessing. It is a great comfort to think
that the evil spirit of no-work is pretty much exorcised
from our nation. The victory of the North is at bottom

-- 500 --

[figure description] Page 500.[end figure description]

the triumph of laboring men living by their own industry,
over non-laboring men who wanted to live by the industry
of others. Europe sees this even more plainly than we
do. All over that continent the industrious classes hail
the triumph of the North as their own victory. Slavery
meant in reality to create an idle nobility. Liberty has
established an industrious democracy. In working for
our own living we are obeying the teachings of this war,
the triumphant spirit of our country and age. The young
man who is idle now belongs to bygone and semi-barbarous
centuries; he is more of an old fogy than the narrowest
minded farm-laborer or ditch-digging emigrant. What
a prosperous hive this will be now that it contains no class
of drones! There was no hope of good from slavery. It
was like that side of the moon which never sees the bright
face of the Earth and whose night is always darkness, no
matter how the heavens revolve. Yes, we must all go to
work. That is, we must be useful and respectable. I am
very glad for your sake that you have studied a profession.
A young man brought up in literary and scientific
circles is subject to the temptation of concluding that it
will be a fine thing to have no calling but letters. He is
apt to think that he will make his living by his pen. Now
that is all wrong; it is wrong because the pen is an uncertain
means of existence; for no man should voluntarily
place himself in the condition of living from hand to
mouth. Every university man, as well as every other
man, should learn a profession, or a business, or a trade.
Then, when he has something solid to fall back upon, he
may if he chooses try what he can do as a scholar or author.”

“I shall re-open my law office,” said Colburne.

“I wonder if it would be unhandsome or unfair,”
queried the Doctor, “if I too should open an office and
take such patients as might offer.”

“I don't see it. I don't see it at all,” responded Colburne.

-- 501 --

[figure description] Page 501.[end figure description]

“Nor do I, either—considering my necessities,” said
Ravenel, meanwhile calculating internally how much
longer his small cash capital would last at the present
rate of decrease.

Within a week after this conversation two offices were
opened, and the professional ranks of New Boston were
reinforced by one doctor and one lawyer.

“Papa, now that you have set up a sign,” said Lillie,
“I will trust you entirely with Ravvie.”

“Yes, women always ask after a sign,” observed Ravenel.
“It is astonishing how much the sex believes in
pretense and show. If I should advertise myself—no
matter how ignorant I might be—as a specialist in female
maladies, I could have all the lady invalids in New Boston
for patients. Positively I sometimes get out of patience
with the sex for its streaks of silliness. I am occasionally
tempted to believe that the greatest difficulty which man
has overcome in climbing the heights of civilization is the
fact that he has had to tote women on his shoulders.”

“I thought you never used negro phrases, papa.”

“I pass that one. Tote has a monosyllabic vigor about
it which pleads for it.”

“You know Mrs. Poyser says that women are fools because
they were made to match the men.”

“Mrs. Poyser was a very intelligent woman—well
worthy of her son, Ike,” returned the Doctor, who knew
next to nothing of novels.

“Now go to your office,” said Lillie, “and if Mrs. Poyser
calls on you, don't give her the pills meant for Mrs.
Partington. They are different ladies.”

Colburne did not regret that he had been a soldier; he
would not have missed the battle of Cedar Creek alone
for a thousand dollars; but he sometimes reflected that if
he had remained at home during the last three years, he
might now be in a lucrative practice. From his salary as
captain he had been able to lay up next to nothing. Nominally
it was fifteen hundred and sixty dollars; but the

-- 502 --

[figure description] Page 502.[end figure description]

income tax took out thirty dollars, and he had forfeited the
monthly ten dollars allowed for responsibility of arms,
etc., during the time he was on staff duty; in addition to
which gold had been up to 290, diminishing the cash value
of his actual pay to less than five hundred dollars. Furthermore
he had lent largely to brother officers, and in
consequence of the death of the borrowers on heroic fields,
had not always been repaid. Van Zandt owed him two
hundred dollars, and Carter had fallen before he could return
him a similar sum. Nevertheless, thanks to the industry
and economy of a father long since buried, the
young man had a sufficient income to support him while
he could plant the slowly growing trees of business and
profit. He could live; but could he marry? Gold was
falling, and so were prices; but even before the war one
thousand dollars a year would not support two; and now
it certainly would be insufficient for three. He considered
this question a great deal more than was necessary for a
man who meant to be a bachelor; and occasionally a
recollection of Whitewood's eighty thousand gave him a
pang of envy, or jealousy, or both together.

The lucre which he so earnestly desired, not for its own
stupid sake, but for the gratification of a secretly nursed
purpose, began to flow in upon him in small but constant
driblets. Some enthusiastic people gave him their small
jobs in the way of conveyancing, etc., because he had
fought three years for his country; and at least, somewhat
to his alarm, a considerable case was thrust upon him,
with a retaining fee which he immediately banked as being
too large for his pocket. Conscious that his legal erudition
was not great, he went to a former fellow student
who during the past four years had burrowed himself
into a good practice, and proposed that they should take
the case in partnership.

“You shall be counsellor,” said he, “and I will be advocate.
You shall furnish the law skeleton of the plea,
and I will clothe it with appeals to the gentlemen of the

-- 503 --

p542-510 [figure description] Page 503.[end figure description]

jury. I used to be famous for spouting, you know; and I
think I could ask a few questions.”

“I will do it for a third,” said the other, who was not
himself a pleader.

“Good!”

It was done and the case was gained. The pecuniary
profits were divided, but Colburne carried away all the
popular fame, for he had spouted in such a manner as
quite to dissolve the gentlemen of the jury. The two
young men went into partnership on the basis afforded by
their first transaction, and were soon in possession of a
promising if not an opulent business. It began to seem
possible that, at a not very distant day, Colburne might
mean something if he should say, “I endow thee with my
worldly goods.”

CHAPTER XXXVI. A BRACE OF OFFERS.

At last Colburne gave Mrs. Carter a bouquet. It was
a more significant act than the reader who loves flowers
will perceive without an explanation. Fond as he was
of pets and of most things which are, or stand as emblems
of innocence, he cared very little for flowers except as
features of a landscape. He was conscious of a gratification
in walking along a field path which ran through
dandelions, buttercups, etc.; but he never would have
thought of picking one of them for his own pleasure any
more than of picking a maple tree. In short, he was deficient
in that sense which makes so many people crave
their presence, and could probably have lived in a flowerless
land without any painful sentiment of barrenness.
Therefore it was only a profound and affectionate study

-- 504 --

[figure description] Page 504.[end figure description]

into Mrs. Carter's ways and tastes which brought him to
the point of buying and bringing to her a bouquet.

He was actually surprised at the flush of pleasure with
which she received it: a pleasure evidently caused in
great measure by the nature of the gift itself; and only in
small part, he thought, by a consciousness of the motives
of the giver. He watched her with great interest while
she gaily filled a vase with water, put the bouquet in it,
placed it on the mantel piece, stepped back to look at it,
then set it on her work-table, took in the effect once more,
drew a pleased sigh and resumed her seat. Her Diana-like,
graceful form showed to advantage in the plain black
dress, and her wavy blonde hair seemed to him specially
beautiful in its contrast with her plain widow's cap. Youth
with its health and hope had brought back the rounded
outlines which at one time had been a little wasted by
maternity and sorrow. Her white and singularly clear
skin had resumed its soft roseate tint and could show as
distinctly as ever the motions of the quickly-stirred blood.
Her blue eyes, if not as gay as they were four years ago
were more eloquent of experience, thought, and feeling.
Mr. Colburne must be pardoned for thinking that she was
more beautiful than the bouquet, and for wondering how
she could prize a loveliness so much inferior in grace and
expression to her own.

“Do you know?” she said, and then checked herself.
She was about to remind him that these were the first
flowers which he ever gave her, and to laugh at him good
humoredly for having been so slow in divining one of her
passions. But the idea struck her that the gift might be,
for the very reason of its novelty, too significant to be a
proper subject for her comments.

“Do you know,” she continued, after a scarcely perceptible
hesitation, “that I am not so fond of flowers as I
was once? They remind me of Louisiana, and I—don't
love Louisiana.”

“But this is thanking you very poorly for your

-- 505 --

[figure description] Page 505.[end figure description]

present,” she added, after another and longer pause. “You
know that I am obliged to you. Don't you?”

“I do,” said Colburne. He had been many times repaid
for his offering by seeing the pains which she took to
preserve it and place it to the best advantage.

“It is very odd to me, though, that you never seemed
to love them,” she observed, reverting to her first thought.

“It is my misfortune. I have a pleasure the less. It is
like not having an ear for music.”

“How can you love poetry without loving flowers?”

“I knew a sculptor once who couldn't find the slightest
charm or the slightest exhibition of capacity in an opera. I
had a soldier in my company who could see perfectly well
by daylight, but was stone blind by moonlight. That is
the way some of us are made. We are but partially developed
or, rather, not developed equally in all directions.
My æsthetic self seems to be lacking in button-holes for
bouquets. If I could carry a landscape about in my hand,
I think I would; but not a bunch of flowers.”

“But you love children; and they are flowers.”

“Ah! but they are so human! They make a noise;
they appreciate you comprehensibly; they go after a
fellow.”

So you like people who go after you? thought Mrs.
Carter, smiling to herself at the confession. Somehow she
was interested in and pleased with the minutest peculiarities
of Mr. Colburne.

From that day forward her work table rarely lacked a
bouquet, although her friend's means, after paying his
board bill, were not by any means ample. In fact there
soon came to be two bouquets, representing rival admirers
of the lady. Young Whitewood, who loved flowers, and
had a greenhouse full of them, but had never hitherto
dared present one to the pretty widow, took courage from
Colburne's example, and far exceeded him in the sumptuousness
of his offerings. By the way, I must not neglect
this shy gentleman's claims to a place in my narrative. He

-- 506 --

[figure description] Page 506.[end figure description]

was a prominent figure of evenings in the Ravenel parlor,
and did a great deal of talking there on learned subjects
with the Doctor, sitting the while on the edge of his
chair, with his thin legs twisted around each other in such
a way as to exhibit with painful distinctness their bony
outlines. Each of these young men was considerably
afraid of the other. Colburne recognized the fact that a
fortune of eighty thousand dollars would be a very suitable
adjunct to Mrs. Carter's personal and social graces,
and that it would be perfectly proper in her to accept it if
offered, as it seemed likely to be. Whitewood bowed
modestly to Colburne's superior conversational cleverness,
and humbled himself in the dust before his honorable fame
as a soldier. What was he, a man of peace, a patriot who
had only talked and paid, in comparison with this other
man who had shed his blood and risked his life for their
common country and the cause of human progress? So
when the Captain talked to Mrs. Carter, the tutor contented
himself with Doctor Ravenel. He was painfully
conscious of his own stiffness and coldness of style, and
mourned over it, and envied the ease and warmth of these
southerners. To this subject he frequently alluded, driven
thereto by a sort of agony of conviction; for the objective
Whitewood imperfectly expressed the subjective, who
thought earnestly and felt ardently.

“I don't understand,” he said mournfully, “why people
of the same blood should be so different—in fact, so
opposed—in manner, as are the northerners and southerners.”

“The difference springs from a radical difference of purpose
in their lives,” said the Doctor. “The pro-slavery
South meant oligarchy, and imitated the manners of the
European nobility. The democratic North means equality—
every man standing on his own legs, and not bestriding
other men's shoulders—every man passing for just what
he is, and no more. It means honesty, sincerity, frankness,
in word as well as deed. It means general hard

-- 507 --

[figure description] Page 507.[end figure description]

work, too, in consequence of which there is less chance to
cultivate the graces. The polish of the South is superficial
and semi-barbarous, like that of the Poles and all other
slaveholding oligarchies. I confess, however, that I should
like to see a little more sympathy and expansion in the
northern manners. A native, untravelled New Bostonian
is rather too much in the style of an iceberg. He is enough
to cause atmospheric condensation and changes of temperature.
It is a story that when a new Yankee arrives in
the warm air of Louisiana, there is always a shower. But
that, you know, is an exaggeration.”

Whitewood laughed in a disconcerted, consciencestricken
manner.

“Nevertheless, they do a vast deal of good,” continued
the Doctor. “They purify as well as disturb the atmosphere.
To me, a southerner, it is a humiliating reflection,
that, but for these Yankees and their cold moral purity,
we should have established a society upon the basis of
the most horrible slavery that the world has known
since the days of pagan Rome.”

Whitewood glanced at Mrs. Carter. She smiled acquiescence
and sympathy; her conversion from secession and
slavery was complete.

All this while Colburne boarded at the New Boston
House, and saw the Doctor and Mrs. Carter and Ravvie
every day. When they went down to the sea-shore for a
week during the hot weather, he could not leave his business
to accompany them, as he wished, but must stay in
New Boston, feeling miserably lonesome of evenings,
although he knew hundreds of people in the little city. It
was an aggravation of his troubles to learn that Mr.
Whitewood had followed the Ravenels to the wateringplace.
When the family returned, still accompanied by
the eighty thousand dollar youth, Colburne looked very
searchingly into the eyes of Mrs. Carter to discover if possible
what she had been doing with herself. She noticed
it, and blushed deeply, which puzzled and troubled him

-- 508 --

[figure description] Page 508.[end figure description]

through hours of subsequent meditation. If they were engaged,
they would certainly tell me, thought he; but nevertheless
he was not entirely easy about the matter.

It happened the next evening that he lounged into one
of the small parlors of the hotel, intending to pass out
upon a little front balcony and look at the moonlit, elmarched
glories of the Common. A murmur of two voices—
a male voice and a female—came in from the balcony
and checked his advance. As he hesitated young Whitewood
entered the room through the open window, hastily
followed a moment afterward by Mrs. Carter.

“Mr. Whitewood, please say nothing about this,” she
whispered. “Of course you will not. I never shall.”

“Certainly, not,” replied the young man. The tone in
which he spoke was so low that Colburne could detect no
expression in it, whether of despondency or triumph.
Entering as they did from the moonlight into a room
which had been left unlighted in order to keep out summer
insects, neither of them perceived the involuntary
listener. Whitewood went out by the door, and Mrs.
Carter returned to the balcony. In order that the reader
may be spared the trouble of turning over a few pages
here, I will state frankly that the young man had proposed
and been refused, and that Mrs. Carter had begged
him not to let the affair get abroad because—well, because
a sudden impulse came over her to do just that, whether
it concerned her or not to keep the secret.

Colburne remained alone, in such an agony of anxiety
as he had not believed himself capable of feeling. All the
stoicism which he had learned by forced marches, starvations,
and battles was insufficient, or was not of the proper
kind, to sustain him comfortably under the torture inflicted
by his supposed discovery. The Rachel whom he
had waited for more than four years was again lost to him.
But was she lost? asked the hope that never dies in us. It
was not positively certain; words and situations may
have different meanings; his rival did not seem much

-- 509 --

[figure description] Page 509.[end figure description]

elated. He would ask Mrs. Carter what the scene meant,
and learn his fate at once. She would not keep the secret
from him when he should tell her the motives which induced
him to question her. Whether she refused him or
not, whether she was or was not engaged to another, he
would of course be entirely frank with her, only regretting
that he had not been so before. He was whole-souled
enough, he had learned at least this much of self-abnegation,
not to try to save his vanity in such a matter as loving
for life. As the most loveable woman that he had
ever known, it was due to her that she should be informed
that his heart was at her command, no matter what she
might do with it. The feeling of the moment was a
grand one, but not beyond the native power of his character,
although three years ago he had not been sufficiently
developed to be capable of it.

He stepped to the window, pushed apart the long
damask curtains and stood by her side.

“Oh! Is it you!” she exclaimed. “You quite startled
me.” Then, after a moment's hesitation, “When did you
come in?”

“I was in the room three minutes ago,” he answered,
and paused to draw a long breath. “Tell me, Mrs. Carter,”
he resumed, “what is it that Mr. Whitewood is to
keep secret?”

“Mr. Colburne!” she replied, full of astonishment that
he should put such a question.

“I did not overhear intentionally,” he went on. “I did
not hear much, and I wish to know more than I heard.”

Mr. Colburne was master of the situation, although he
was not aware of it. Surprise was the least of Lillie's
emotions; she was quite overwhelmed by her lover's
presence, and by the question which he put to her; she
could not have declared truly at the moment that her soul
was altogether her own.

“Oh, Mr. Colburne! I cannot tell you,” was all she
could say, and that in a whisper.

-- 510 --

[figure description] Page 510.[end figure description]

She would have told him all, if he had insisted, but he
did not. He had manliness enough, he was sufficiently
able to affront danger and suffering, to say what was in
his own heart, without knowing what had passed between
her and his rival. He stood silent a moment, pondering,
not over his purpose, but as to what his words should be.
Then flashed across him a suspicion of the truth, that
Whitewood had made his venture and met with shipwreck.
A wave of strong hope seemed to lift him over
reefs of doubt, and shook him so, like a ship trembling on
a billow, that for an instant longer he could not speak.
Just then Rosann's recognizable Irish voice was heard,
calling, “Mrs. Carter! Mrs. Carter! Might I spake t'
ye?”

“What is it?” asked Lillie, stepping by Colburne into
the parlor. Ravvie was cutting a double tooth, was
feverish and fretful, and she had been anxious about him.

“Ma'am, I'd like t' have ye see the baby. I'm thinkin'
he ought t' have somethin' done for 'm. He's mightily
worried.”

“Please excuse me, Mr. Colburne,” said the mother, and
ran up stairs. Thus it happened that Lillie unintentionally
evaded the somewhat remarkable and humiliating
circumstance of receiving two declarations of love, two
offers of marriage, in a single evening. She did not, however,
know precisely what it was that she had escaped;
and, moreover, she did not at first think much about it.
except in a very fragmentary and unsatisfactory manner;
for Ravvie soon went into convulsions and remained in a
precarious condition the whole night, absorbing all her
time and attention. Of course he had his gums lanced,
and his chubby feet put in hot water, and medicine poured
down his patient throat. In the morning he was so comfortable
that his mother went to bed and slept till noon.
When she awoke and found Ravvie quite recovered, and
had kissed his cheeks, his dimpled neck, and the fat collops
in his legs a hundred times or so, and called him her

-- 511 --

[figure description] Page 511.[end figure description]

own precious, and her dearest darling, and her sweet little
man at every kiss, she began to dress herself and to think
of Mr. Colburne, and of his unexplained anxieties to say—
what? She went tremulously to dinner, blushing scarlet
after her sensitive manner as she entered the dining-room,
but quite unnecessarily, inasmuch as he was not at table.
She could not say whether she was most relieved or annoyed
by his unexpected absence. It is worthy of record
that before tea-time she had learned through some roundabout
medium, (Rosann and the porter, I fear,) that Mr.
Colburne had been summoned to New York by a telegram
and was not expected back for a day or two. Her
father was away on a mineralogical hunt, unearthing burrows
and warrens of Smithites and Brownites. Thus she
had plenty of opportunity for reflection, and she probably
employed it as well as most young women would under
similar circumstances, but, of course, to no purpose at all
so far as concerned taking any action. In such matters a
woman can do little more than sit still while others transact
her history. She was under the spell: it was not she
who would control her own fate: it was Mr. Colburne.
She was ashamed and almost angry to find that she was
so weak; she declared that it was disgraceful to fall in
love with a man who had not yet told her plainly that he
loved her; but all her shame, and anger, and declarations
could not alter the stubborn fact. She would never own
it to any one else, but she was obliged to confess it to herself,
although the avowal made her cry with vexation.
She had to remember, too, that it was not quite two years
and a half since she was married, and not quite eighteen
months since she had become a widow. She walked
through a valley of humiliation, very meek in spirit, and
yet, it must be confessed, not very unhappy. At times
she defended herself, asking the honest and rational question,
How could she help loving this man? He had been
so faithful and delicate, he was so brave and noble, that
she wondered that every woman who knew him did not

-- 512 --

[figure description] Page 512.[end figure description]

adore him. And then, as she thought of his perfections,
she went tremblingly back to the inquiry, Did he love her?
He had not gone so far as to say it, or anything approaching
to it; and yet he surely would not have asked her
what had passed between another man and herself unless
he meant to lay bare to her his inmost heart; she knew
that he was too generously delicate to demand such a
confidence except with a most serious and tender purpose.
She did not indeed suppose that he would have gone on
then to say everything that he felt for her; for it did not
seem to her that any one moment which she could fix
upon would be great enough for such a revelation. But
it would have come in time, if she had answered him suitably;
it might come yet, if she had not offended him, and
if he did not meet some one whom he should see to be
more desirable. Had she offended him by her manner, or
by what she had said, or failed to say? Oh, how easy it
is to suspect that those whom we love are vexed with us!
If it should be so that she had given him cause of anger,
how could she make peace with him without demeaning
herself? Well, let the worst come to the worst, there
was her boy who would always be faithful and loving.
She kissed him violently and repeatedly, but could not
keep a tear or two from falling on him, although why they
were shed the child could have explained as rationally as
she.

Of all these struggles Colburne knew nothing and
guessed nothing. He too had his yearnings and anxieties,
although he did not express them by kissing anything or
crying upon anything. He was sternly fearful lest he was
losing all-important moments, and he attended to his business
in New York as energetically as he would have stormed
a battery. Had he offended Mrs. Carter? Had Whitewood
succeeded, or failed, or not tried? He could not answer
any of these questions, but he was in a fury to get back
to New Boston.

Lillie trembled when she heard his knock upon the door

-- 513 --

[figure description] Page 513.[end figure description]

at eight o'clock that evening. She knew it was his by instinct;
she had known it two or three times during the
day when it was only a servant's; but at last she was
right in her divination. She was trying at the moment
to write a letter to her father, with the door open into her
bed-room, where Ravvie sat under the benign spectacles
of Rosann. In answer to her “Come in,” Colburne entered,
looking pale with want of sleep, for he had worked
nights and travelled days.

“I am so glad you have come back,” she said in her
frank way.

“And I am so glad to get back,” he replied, dropping
wearily into an easy chair. “When does your father return?”

“I don't know. He told me to write to him at Springfield
until I got word to stop.”

Colburne was pleased; the Doctor would not be at home
for a day or two; that would give him other opportunities
in case this one should result in a failure. The little parlor
looked more formidable than the balcony, and the glare of the
gas was not so encouraging as the mellow moonlight. He
did not feel sure how he should be able to speak here,
where she could see every working of his countenance.
He did not know that from the moment he began to speak
of the subject which filled his heart she would not be able
to look him in the face until after she had promised to be
his altogether and forever.

Women always will talk at such times. They seem to
dread to be caught, and to know that silence is a dangerous
trap for the feelings; and consequently they prattle
about anything, no matter what, provided the prattle will
prolong the time during which the hunter is in chase.

“You look quite worn out with your journey,” she said.
“I should think you had made a forced march to New
York and back on foot.”

“I have been under the necessity of working nights,”
he answered, without telling her that it was the desire to

-- 514 --

[figure description] Page 514.[end figure description]

return as quickly as possible to her which had constituted
the forcing power.

“You shouldn't do it. You will wear yourself down
again, as you did in field service.”

“No. There are no privations here; no hunger, and no
food more unwholesome than hunger; no suffering with
cold; no malaria. If I fall sick here, it will only be with
living too well, and having too easy a time. Somebody
says that death is a disgrace; that man ought to be ashamed
of himself for dying. I am inclined to admit it, unless the
man is in field service. In field service I have suffered
keenly now and then, so as to become babyish about it,
and think of you and how glad you would be to give me
something to eat.”

She made no reply, except to look at him steadily for a
moment, admiring what seemed to her the heroism of
speaking so lightly of hardships.

“You see I confided strongly in your kindness,” he resumed.
“I do so still.”

The color flooded her face and neck as she divined from
his manner that he was about to resume the conversation
of the balcony. He rose, walked to the door which led
into the bed-room, closed it gently and came back. She
could not speak nor raise her eyes to his face as he stood
before her. If he had kept silence for a few moments she
would probably have recovered herself and said, “Won't
you sit down,” or some such insanity. But he did not
give her time for that; he took one of her hands in both
of his and said, “Lillie!”

There was a question in the tone, but she could not answer
it except by suddenly raising her other hand to her
face, as if to hide the confession which was glowing there.

“You know that I have loved you four years,” he went
on, bending down to her and whispering.

She never knew how it was that she found herself a
moment afterwards on her feet, leaning against his breast,
with her head on his shoulder, sobbing, trembling, but full

-- 515 --

[figure description] Page 515.[end figure description]

of joy. The man whom she ought always to have loved,
the man whom she now did love with the whole strength
of her being, whom she could trust perfectly and forever,
had claimed her as his, and she had resigned herself to
him, not desiring to reserve a drop of her blood or a
thought of her soul. Nothing could separate them but
death; nothing could make them unhappy but losing each
other: for the moment there was nothing in the world
but they two and their love. After a time—it might have
been five minutes, or half an hour—she remembered—
positively recollected with a start—that she had a child.

“Come and see him,” she said. “Come and look at
our boy.”

She caught him by the arm, and dragged him, willing
to go, into the room where Ravvie lay asleep. She never
thought of her flushed face and disordered hair, although
Rosann's spectacles were fixed upon her with an astonishment
which seemed to enlarge their silver-bound orbits.

“Isn't he beautiful!” she whispered. “He is yours—
mine—ours.”

Rosann gave her head a toss of comprehension and satisfaction
in which I heartily join her, as does also, I hope,
the reader.

Colburne and then Lillie kissed the child—all unconscious
of the love which was lavished on him, which filled
the room, and was copious enough to fill lives.

It had all come like a great surprise to Lillie. As much
as she may have desired it, as much as she may have
hoped it in moments for which she reproached herself at
the time as absurd and almost immodest, it nevertheless descended
upon her, this revelation, with wings of dazzling
astonishment. In the night she awoke to disbelieve, and
then to remember all with a joyful faith. And while thinking
it over, in a delicious reverie which could not justly
be called thought, but rather a thrilling succession of
recollections and sentiments, there came to her among the
multitude of impressions a wonder at her own happiness.

-- 516 --

[figure description] Page 516.[end figure description]

She seemed with amazement to see herself in double: the
one figure widowed and weeping, seated amid the tombs
of perished hopes: the other also widowed in garb, but
about to put on garments of bridal white, and with a
face which lit up the darkness.

“How can it be!” she exclaimed aloud, as she remembered
the despair of eighteen months ago. Then she
added, smiling with a delicious consciousness of justification,
“Oh! I love him better than I ever loved any other.
I am right in loving him.”

After that she commended the once-loved one, who was
dead, to Heaven's pity—and then prayed long and fervently
for the newly loved one who was living—but
brokenly, too, and stopping now and then to smile at his
bright image painted on the night. Last came a prayer
for her child, whom she might have forgotten in these
passionate emotions, only that she could hear his gentle
breathing through the quiet midnight.

“I wonder how you can love me so, when I kept you
so long away from me,” she said to Colburne at their next
meeting.

“You are all the dearer for it,” he answered. “Yes,
even because another stood for a long time between us,
you are all the dearer. Perhaps it ought not to be so;
but so it is, my darling.”

Her gratitude was uttered in a silent, fervent pressure
of her lips against his cheek. These were the only words
that passed between them concerning her first marriage.

“Where are we to live?” he asked. “Do you want to
go back to New Orleans?”

“Oh, never!” she replied. “Always at the North! I
like it so much better!”

She was willing at all times now to make confession of
her conversion.

-- 517 --

p542-524 CHAPTER XXXVII. A MARRIAGE.

[figure description] Page 517.[end figure description]

Doctor Ravenel was delighted when Lillie, blushing
monstrously and with one arm around his neck, and her
face at first a little behind his shoulder, confided to him
the new revelation which had made her life doubly prescious.

“I never was more happy since I came into the world,
my dear,” he said. “I am entirely satisfied. I do most
heartily return thanks for this. I believe that now your
happiness and well-being are assured, so far as they can
be by any human circumstance. He is the noblest young
man that I ever knew.”

“Shall I send him to you to implore your consent?”
she asked roguishly. “Do you want a chance to domineer
over him?”

The Doctor laughed outright at the absurdity of the
idea.

“I feel,” said he, “as though I ought to ask his consent.
I ought to apologize to the municipal authorities for taking
the finest fellow in the city away from the young ladies
of native birth. Seriously, my dear child, you will have
to try hard in order to be good enough for him.”

“Go away,” answered Lillie with a little push. “Papas
are the most ungrateful of all human beings. Well, if I
am not good enough, there is Ravvie, and you. I throw
you both in to make it an even bargain.”

It was soon decided that the marriage should take place
early in September. Lillie had never had a long engagement,
and did not now specially care for one, being
therein, I understand, similar to most widows when they
are once persuaded to exchange their mourning for bridal
attire. Men never like that period of expectation, and

-- 518 --

[figure description] Page 518.[end figure description]

Colburne urged an early day for his inauguration as
monarch of a heart and household. His family homestead,
just now tenantless, was made fine by the application of
much paint and wall-paper, and the introduction of half-a-dozen
new articles of furniture. Lillie and he visited it
nearly every day during their brief betrothal, usually
accompanied by Ravvie in the wicker baby-wagon, and
were very happy in dressing up the neglected garden, arranging
and re-arranging the chairs, and tables, and planning
how the rooms should be distributed among the
family. To the Doctor was assigned the best front bed-room,
and to the Smithites and Brownites, etc., an adjoining
closet of abundant dimensions.

“Ravvie and Rosann shall have the back chamber,”
said Lillie, “so that Ravvie can look out on the garden
and be away from the dust of the street. I am so delighted
that the little fellow is at last to have a garden
and flowers. You and I will take the other front bed-room,
next to papa's.”

Here she colored at her own frankness, and hurried on
to other dispositions.

“That will leave us two little rooms for servants up
stairs; and down stairs we shall have a parlor, and dining-room,
and kitchen; we shall fairly lose ourselves. How
much pleasanter than a hotel!”

Colburne had noticed her blush with a sense of pleasure
and triumph; but he was generous enough and delicate
enough to spare her any allusion to it.

“You have left no place for friends,” he merely observed.

“Oh, but we mustn't entertain much, for a while. We—
you—cannot afford it. I have been catechising Mrs.
Whitewood about the cost of meat and things. Prices
are dreadful.”

After a little pause she broke out, “Oh, won't it be delightful
to have a house, and garden, and flowers! Ravvie
will be so happy here! We shall all be so happy! I
can't think of anything else.”

-- 519 --

[figure description] Page 519.[end figure description]

“And you don't want a wedding tour?”

“Oh yes! I do want it. But, my darling, you cannot
afford it. You must not tempt me. We will have the
wedding tour five years hence, when we come to celebrate
our wooden wedding. Then you will be rich, perhaps.”

The grand ceremony which legalized and ratified all
these arrangements took place at five o'clock in the afternoon
in the little church of St. Joseph. The city being
yet small enough to feel a decided interest in the private
affairs of any noted citizen, a crowd of uninvited spectators
collected to witness the marriage of the popular young
captain with the widow of the lamented Union General.
Stories of how the father had given up his all for the sake
of the Republic, how Colburne had single-handed saved
Mrs. Carter from a brigade of Texans, and how the dying
General had bequeathed the care of his family to the Captain
on the field of victory, circulated among the lookers
on and inflamed them to an enthusiasm which exhibited itself
in a violent waving of handkerchief as the little bridal
party came out of the church and drove homeward. Since
New Boston was founded no other nuptials had been so
celebrated, if we may believe the oldest inhabitant.

At last Colburne had his wife, and his wife had her
home. For the last four years they have sailed separately
over stormy seas, but now they are in a quiet haven,
united so long as life shall last.

It grieves me to leave this young woman thus on the
threshold of her history. Here she is, at twenty-three,
with but one child, and only at her second husband. Two-thirds
of her years and heart history are probably before
her. Women are most interesting at thirty: then only do
they in general enter upon their full bloom, physical,
moral and intellectual: then only do they attain their
highest charm as members of society. But a sense of
artistic fitness, derived from a belief that now she has a
sure start in the voyage of happiness, compels me to close
the biography of my heroine at her marriage with my

-- 520 --

[figure description] Page 520.[end figure description]

favorite, Mr. Colburne. Moreover, it will be perceived
that, if I continue her story, I shall have to do it through
the medium of prophecy, which might give it an air of improbability
to the reader, besides leading me to assume
certain grave responsibilities, such, for instance, as deciding
the next presidential election without waiting for the
verdict of the people.

We need have no fears about the prospects of Colburne.
It is true that during his military career luck has been
against him, and he has not received promotion although
he deserved it; but his disappointment in not obtaining
great military glory will finally give strength to his
character and secure to him perfect manliness and success.
It has taken down his false pride, and taught him to use
means for ends; moreover, it will preserve him from being
enfeebled by a dropsy of vanity. Had he been mustered
out of service as a Brigadier-General of volunteers, he
might possibly have disdained the small beginnings of a
law business, demanded a foreign consulate or home collectorship,
and became a State pauper for life. As it is,
he will stand on his own base, which is a broad and solid
one; and the men around him will have no advantage
over him, except so far as their individual bases are better
than his; for in civilian life there is no rank, nor seniority,
and the close corporation of political cabal has little influence.
The chivalrous sentiment which would not let
him beg for promotion will show forth in a resolute self-reliance
and an incorruptible honor, which in the long run
will be to his outward advantage. His responsibilities
will take all dreaminess out of him, and make him practical,
industrious, able to arrive at results. His courage
will prolong his health, and his health will be used in
effective labor. He has the patience of a soldier, and a
soldier's fortitude under discouragement. He is a better
and stronger man for having fought three years, out-facing
death and suffering. Like the nation, he has developed,
and learned his powers. Possessing more physical and

-- 521 --

[figure description] Page 521.[end figure description]

intellectual vigor than is merely necessary to exist, he will
succeed in the duties of life, and control other men's lives,
labors, opinions, successes. It is greatly to his honor, it
is a sure promise of his future, that he understands his
seeming failure as a soldier, and is not discouraged by it,
but takes hold of the next thing to do with confident
energy.

He is the soldier citizen: he could face the flame of battle
for his country: he can also earn his own living. He
could leave his office-chair to march and fight for three
years; and he can return to peaceful industry, as ennobling
as his fighting.

It is in millions of such men that the strength of the Republic
consists.

As for his domestic history, I think that we need have
no terrors either for his happiness or that of Mrs. Colburne.

“I don't see but that you get along very well together,”
said the Doctor, addressing the young couple, a week, or
so after the marriage. “I really don't see why I can't
hereafter devote myself exclusively to my Brownites and
Robinsonites.”

“Papa,” answered Lillie, “I never felt so near saying
that I could spare you.”

Colburne listened, happily smiling, conscious of a loved
and loving wife, of a growing balance in bank, of surroundings
which he would not have exchanged for a field
of victory.

THE END.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Back matter

-- --

Advertisement

Mr. Motley, the American historian of the United Netherlands—we owe him
English homage.

London Times.

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

As interesting as a romance, and as reliable as a proposition of Euclid.

History of
The United Netherlands.

FROM THE DEATH OF WILLIAM THE SILENT TO THE SYNOD OF DORT. WITH A
FULL VIEW OF THE ENGLISH-DUTCH STRUGGLE AGAINST SPAIN, AND
OF THE ORIGIN AND DESTRUCTION OF THE SPANISH
ARMADA.

By JOHN LOTHROP MOTLEY, LL.D., D.C.L.,
Corresponding Member of the Institute of France, Author of “The Rise of the
Dutch Republic.”

With Portraits and Map.

2 vols. 8vo, Muslin, $6 00.

Critical Notices.

His living and truthful picture of events.

Quarterly Review (London), Jan.,
1861.

Fertile as the present age has been in historical works of the highest merit,
none of them can be ranked above these volumes in the grand qualities of interest,
accuracy, and truth.

Edinburgh Quarterly Review, Jan., 1861.

This noble work.

Westminster Review (London).

One of the most fascinating as well as important histories of the century.

Cor.
N. Y. Evening Post.

The careful study of these volumes will infallibly afford a feast both rich and
rare.

Baltimore Republican.

Already takes a rank among standard works of history.

London Critic.

Mr. Motley's prose epic.

London Spectator.

Its pages are pregnant with instruction.

London Literary Gazette.

We may profit by almost every page of his narrative. All the topics which agitate
us now are more or less vividly presented in the History of the United Netherlands.

New York Times.

Bears on every page marks of the same vigorous mind that produced “The Rise
of the Dutch Republic;” but the new work is riper, mellower, and though equally
racy of the soil, softer flavored. The inspiring idea which breathes through Mr.
Motley's histories and colors the whole texture of his narrative, is the grandeur of
that memorable struggle in the 16th century by which the human mind broke the
thraldom of religious intolerance and achieved its independence.

The World, N. Y.

The name of Motley now stands in the very front rank of living historians. His
Dutch Republic took the world by surprise; but the favorable verdict then given
is now only the more deliberately confirmed on the publication of the continued
story under the title of the History of the United Netherlands. All the nerve,
and power, and substance of juicy life are there, lending a charm to every page.


Church Journal, N. Y.

Motley, indeed, has produced a prose epic, and his fighting scenes are as real,
spirited, and life-like as the combats in the Iliad.

The Press (Phila.).

His history is as interesting as a romance, and as reliable as a proposition of Euclid.
Clio never had a more faithful disciple. We advise every reader whose
means will permit to become the owner of these fascinating volumes, assuring him
that he will never regret the investment.

Christian Intelligencer, N. Y.

Published by HARPER & BROTHERS,
Franklin Square, New York.

&hand; Harper & Brothers will send the above Work by Mail, postage pre-paid
(for any distance in the United States under 3000 miles), on receipt of the Money.

-- --

By George Eliot.

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

ADAM BEDE. 12mo, Cloth, $1 50.

FELIX HOLT, THE RADICAL. 8vo, Paper, 75 cents.
A Library Edition, 12mo, Cloth, $1 75.

THE MILL ON THE FLOSS. 12mo, Cloth, $1 50; 8vo, Paper,
75 cents.

ROMOLA. With Illustrations. 8vo, Cloth, $2 00; Paper, $1 50.

SCENES OF CLERICAL LIFE. 8vo, Paper, 75 cents.

SILAS MARNER, THE WEAVER OF RAVELOE. 12mo, Cloth,
$1 50.

It was once said of a very charming and high-minded woman that to know her
was in itself a liberal education; and we are inclined to set an almost equally
high value on an acquaintance with the writings of “George Eliot.” For those
who read them aright they possess the faculty of educating in its highest sense,
of invigorating the intellect, giving a healthy tone to the taste, appealing to the
nobler feelings of the heart, training its impulses aright, and awakening or developing
in every mind the consciousness of a craving for something higher than
the pleasures and rewards of that life which only the senses realize, the belief in
a destiny of a nobler nature than can be grasped by experience or demonstrated
by argument. On those readers who are able to appreciate a lofty independence
of thought, a rare nobility of feeling, and an exquisite sympathy with the joys
and sorrows of human nature, “George Eliot's” writings can not fail to exert an
invigorating and purifying influence, the good effects of which leaves behind it
a lasting impression.

London Review.

“George Eliot,” or whoever he or she may be, has a wonderful power in giving
an air of intense reality to whatever scene is presented, whatever character
is portrayed.

Worcester Palladium.

She resembles Shakespeare in her power of delineation. It is from this characteristic
action on the part of each of the members of the dramatis personœ that
we feel not only an interest, even and consistent throughout, but also an admiration
for “George Eliot” above all other writers.

Philadelphia Evening Telegraph.

Few women—no living woman indeed—have so much strength as “George
Eliot,” and, more than that, she never allows it to degenerate into coarseness.
With all her so-called “masculine” vigor, she has a feminine tenderness, which
is nowhere shown more plainly than in her descriptions of children.

Boston
Transcript.

She looks out upon the world with the most entire enjoyment of all the good
that there is in it to enjoy, and with an enlarged compassion for all the ill that
there is in it to pity. But she never either whimpers over the sorrowful lot of
man, or snarls and chuckles over his follies and littlenesses and impotence.


Saturday Review.

Her acquaintance with different phases of outward life, and the power of analyzing
feeling and the working of the mind, are alike wonderful.

Reader.

“George Eliot's” novels belong to the enduring literature of our country—
durable, not for the fashionableness of its pattern, but for the texture of its stuff.

Examiner.

Published by HARPER & BROTHERS, New York.

Harper & Brothers will send any of the above works by Mail, postage prepaid, to
any part of the United States, on receipt of the price.

-- --

Advertisement

“They do honor to American Literature, and would do
honor to the Literature of any Country in the World.”

[figure description] Page 001.[end figure description]

THE RISE OF
THE DUTCH REPUBLIC.

A history.

By JOHN LOTHROP MOTLEY.

New Edition. With a Portrait of William of Orange. 3 vols.
8vo, Muslin, $9 00.

We regard this work as the best contribution to modern history that has yet
been made by an American.

Methodist Quarterly Review.

The “History of the Dutch Republic” is a great gift to us; but the heart and
earnestness that beat through all its pages are greater, for they give us most
timely inspiration to vindicate the true ideas of our country, and to compose an
able history of our own.

Christian Examiner (Boston).

This work bears on its face the evidences of scholarship and research. The
arrangement is clear and effective; the style energetic, lively, and often brilliant.
* * * Mr. Motley's instructive volumes will, we trust, have a circulation commensurate
with their interest and value.

Protestant Episcopal Quarterly Review.

To the illustration of this most interesting period Mr. Motley has brought the
matured powers of a vigorous and brilliant mind, and the abundant fruits of patient
and judicious study and deep reflection. The result is, one of the most
important contributions to historical literature that have been made in this country.

North American Review.

We would conclude this notice by earnestly recommending our readers to procure
for themselves this truly great and admirable work, by the production of
which the auther has conferred no less honor upon his country than he has won
praise and fame for himself, and than which, we can assure them, they can find
nothing more attractive or interesting within the compass of modern literature.

Evangelical Review.

It is not often that we have the pleasure of commending to the attention of the
lover of books a work of such extraordinary and unexceptionable excellence as
this one.

Universalist Quarterly Review.

There are an elevation and a classic polish in these volumes, and a felicity of
grouping and of portraiture, which invest the subject with the attractions of a
living and stirring episode in the grand historic drama.

Southern Methodist
Quarterly Review.

The author writes with a genial glow and love of his subject.

Presbyterian
Quarterly Review.

Mr. Motley is a sturdy Republican and a hearty Protestant. His style is lively
and picturesque, and his work is an honor and an important accession to our
national literature.

Church Review.

Mr. Motley's work is an important one, the result of profound research, sincere
convictions, sound principles, and manly sentiments; and even those who are
most familiar with the history of the period will find in it a fresh and vivid addition
to their previous knowledge. It does honor to American literature, and
would do honor to the literature of any country in the world.

Edinburgh Review.

A serious chasm in English historical literature has been (by this book) very
remarkably filled. * * * A history as complete as industry and genius can make
it now lies before us, of the first twenty years of the revolt of the United Provinces.
* * * All the essentials of a great writer Mr. Motley eminently possesses.
His mind is broad, his industry unwearied. In power of dramatic description
no modern historian, except, perhaps, Mr. Carlyle, surpasses him, and in analysis
of character he is elaborate and distinct.

Westminster Review.

-- 002 --

[figure description] Page 002.[end figure description]

It is a work of real historical value, the result of accurate criticism, written
in a liberal spirit, and from first to last deeply interesting.

Athenæum.

The style is excellent, clear, vivid, eloquent; and the industry with which
original sources have been investigated, and through which new light has been
shed over perplexed incidents and characters, entitles Mr. Motley to a high rank
in the literature of an age peculiarly rich in history.

North British Review.

It abounds in new information, and, as a first work, commands a very cordial
recognition, not merely of the promise it gives, but of the extent and importance
of the labor actually performed on it.

London Examiner.

Mr. Motley's “History” is a work of which any country might be proud.


Press (London).

Mr. Motley's History will be a standard book of reference in historical literature.

London Literary Gazette.

Mr. Motley has searched the whole range of historical documents necessary to
the composition of his work.

London Leader.

This is really a great work. It belongs to the class of books in which we
range our Grotes, Milmans, Merivales, and Macaulays, as the glories of English
literature in the department of history. * * * Mr. Motley's gifts as a historical
writer are among the highest and rarest.

Nonconformist (London).

Mr. Motley's volumes will well repay perusal. * * * For his learning, his liberal
tone, and his generous enthusiasm, we heartily commend him, and bid him good
speed for the remainer of his interesting and heroic narrative.

Saturday Review.

The story is a noble one, and is worthily treated. * * * Mr. Motley has had the
patience to unravel, with unfailing perseverance, the thousand intricate plots of
the adversaries of the Prince of Orange; but the details and the literal extracts
which he has derived from original documents, and transferred to his pages,
give a truthful color and a picturesque effect, which are especially charming.


London Daily News.

M. Lothrop Motley dans son magnifique tableau de la formation de notre Republique.

G. Groen Van Prinsterer.

Our accomplished countryman, Mr. J. Lothrop Motley, who, during the last
five years, for the better prosecution of his labors, has established his residence
in the neighborhood of the scenes of his narrative. No one acquainted with the
fine powers of mind possessed by this scholar, and the earnestness with which he
has devoted himself to the task, can doubt that he will do full justice to his important
but difficult subject.

W. H. Prescott.

The production of such a work as this astonishes, while it gratifies the pride
of the American reader.

N. Y. Observer.

The “Rise of the Dutch Republic” at once, and by acclamation, takes its
place by the “Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire,” as a work which, whether
for research, substance, or style, will never be superseded.

N. Y. Albion.

A work upon which all who read the English language may congratulate
themselves.

New Yorker Handels Zeitung.

Mr. Motley's place is now (alluding to this book) with Hallam and Lord Mahon,
Alison and Macanlay in the Old Country, and with Washington Irving,
Prescott, and Bancroft in this.

N. Y. Times.

The authority, in the English tongue, for the history of the period and people
to which it refers.

N. Y. Courier and Enquirer.

This work at once places the author on the list of American historians which
has been so signally illustrated by the names of Irving, Prescott, Bancroft, and
Hildreth.

Boston Times.

The work is a noble one, and a most desirable acquisition to our historical literature.

Mobile Advertiser.

Such a work is an honor to its author, to his country, and to the age in which
it was written.

Ohio Farmer.

Published by HARPER & BROTHERS,
Franklin Square, New York.

Harper & Brothers will send the above Work by Mail (postage paid (for any
distance in the United States under 3000 miles), on receipt of the Money.

-- --

By Mrs. Gaskell.

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

CRANFORD. 16mo, Cloth, $1 25.

COUSIN PHILLIS. 8vo, Paper, 25 cents.

A DARK NIGHT'S WORK. 8vo, Paper, 50 cents.

MARY BARTON. A Tale of Manchester Life. 8vo,
Paper, 50 cents.

THE MOORLAND COTTAGE. 16mo, Cloth, 75 cents.

MY LADY LUDLOW. 8vo, Paper, 25 cents.

NORTH AND SOUTH. 8vo, Paper, 50 cents.

RIGHT AT LAST, and Other Tales. 12mo, Cloth, $1 50.

SYLVIA'S LOVERS. 8vo, Paper, 75 cents.

WIVES AND DAUGHTERS. With Illustrations. 8vo,
Cloth, $2 00; Paper, $1 50.

From the London Examiner.

That tender pathos, which could sink so deep—that gentle humor, which could
soar so lightly—that delicate perception, which nothing could escape—that wide
sympathy, which ranged so far—those sweet moralities, which rang so true: it
is indeed hard and sad to feel that these must be silent for us henceforth forever.

Let us be grateful, however, that we have still those writings of hers which
England will not willingly let die, and that she has given us no less an example
of conscientious work and careful pains, by which we all alike may profit. For
Mrs. Gaskell had not only genius of a high order, but she had also the true feeling
of the artist, that grows impatient at whatever is unfinished or imperfect.
Whether describing with touching skill the charities of poor to poor, or painting,
with an art which Miss Austin might have envied, the daily round of common
life, or merely telling, in her graphic way, some wild or simple tale: whatever
the work, she did it with all her power, sparing nothing, scarcely sparing herself
enough, if only the work were well and completely done.

From the New York Evening Post.

It is said that George Sand remarked to an English friend: “Mrs. Gaskell
has done what neither I nor other female writers in France can accomplish—she
has written novels which excite the deepest interest in men of the world, and
which every girl will be the better for reading.”

Published by HARPER & BROTHERS, New York.

&hand; Sent by Mail to any part of the United States, postage free, on receipt of the
Price.

-- --

By Miss Mulock.

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

[Mrs. CRAIK.]

These novels form a most admirable series of popular fiction. They are marked by
their faithful delineation of character, their naturalness and purity of sentiment, the
dramatic interest of their plots, their beauty and force of expression, and their elevated
moral tone. No current novels can be more highly recommended for the family library,
while their brilliancy and vivacity will make them welcome to every reader of cultivated
taste.

TWO MARRIAGES. 12mo, Cloth, $1 50.

A NOBLE LIFE. 12mo, Cloth, $1 50.

CHRISTIAN'S MISTAKE. 12mo,
Cloth, $1 50.

JOHN HALIFAX, GENTLEMAN.
8vo, Paper, 75 cents; Library Edition,
12mo, Cloth, $1 50.

A LIFE FOR A LIFE. Library Edition,
12mo, Cloth, $1 50; 8vo, Paper, 50 cents.

A HERO, AND OTHER TALES. A
Hero, Bread upon the Waters, and Alice
Learmont. 12mo, Cloth, $1 50.

OLIVE. 8vo, Paper, 50 cents.

OUR YEAR: A Child's Book in Prose
and Verse. Illustrated by Clarence
Dobell.
16mo, Cloth, Gilt Edges, $1 00.

THE FAIRY BOOK. The Best Popular
Fairy Stories selected and rendered
anew. Engravings. 16mo, Cloth, $1 50.

THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 8vo,
Paper, 75 cents.

MISTRESS AND MAID. A House-Hold
Story. 8vo, Paper, 50 cents.

NOTHING NEW. Tales. 8vo, Paper,
50 cents.

THE OGILVIES. 8vo, Paper, 50 cents.

AGATHA'S HUSBAND. 8vo, Paper,
50 cents.

STUDIES FROM LIFE. 12mo, Cloth,
$1 25.

AVILLION, AND OTHER TALES.
8vo, Paper, $1 25.

Published by HARPER & BROTHERS, New York.

&hand; Sent by Mail, postage free, to any part of the United States, on receipt of the price.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper.[end figure description]

Previous section


De Forest, John William, 1826-1906 [1867], Miss Ravenel's conversion from secession to loyalty. (Harper & Brothers, New York) [word count] [eaf542T].
Powered by PhiloLogic